munotes®

Family Law II Notes | B.A. LL.B. (Five Year Course) Semester 7 | Mumbai University | munotes

Official Notes by munotes.in

Family Law II

B.A. LL.B. (FIVE YEAR COURSE) · SEMESTER 7

Strictly as per the revised CBCS syllabus of the University of Mumbai

For students of the University of Mumbai and all its affiliated law colleges

Open the book ↓

Family Law II

Copyright © 2026 munotes.in. All rights reserved.

Written and first published by munotes.in, 2026.

This book is free for individual students to read at munotes.in. No part of it may be reproduced, distributed, stored, translated or used for institutional or classroom purposes in any form without a prior written licence from munotes.in.

Licensing and permissions: contact@munotes.in

The text of statutes and of judgments reproduced in this book is in the public domain under section 52(1)(q) of the Copyright Act 1957. The commentary, arrangement, examples and questions are the original work of munotes.in.

munotes is an independent, student-run platform. It is not affiliated with, endorsed by, or officially connected to the University of Mumbai. Course names and university references describe the students and syllabus the material relates to.

munotes.in

Contents

Module I The Family, Marriage, and the Statutes That Govern Them

  1. The Evolution of Marriage and the Family 1
  2. Sanskritization, Westernization and Modernization 6
  3. Religious Ritual and the Rules of Marriage 12
  4. The Sources and the Schools of Hindu Law 17
  5. Dowry, and the Dowry Prohibition Act 1961 23
  6. Sati, and the Commission of Sati (Prevention) Act 1987 30
  7. Types of Family: Lineage, Authority, Location and the Conjugal Unit 37
  8. Maitri Sambandh, Live-in Relationships and the Divided Home 42
  9. The Hindu Marriage Act: Application, and Who is a Hindu 48
  10. Conditions, Ceremonies and Registration of a Hindu Marriage 54
  11. Child Marriage, and the Prohibition of Child Marriage Act 2006 60
  12. Void and Voidable Marriages, and the Legitimacy of Their Children 67
  13. Restitution of Conjugal Rights and Judicial Separation 73
  14. Divorce: the Grounds under Section 13 79
  15. Divorce by Mutual Consent, Alternate Relief and Remarriage 87
  16. Bigamy and the Punishments the Act Imposes 94
  17. Maintenance Pendente Lite, Permanent Alimony, Custody and Property 100
  18. Jurisdiction, Procedure and Appeals 107
  19. The Special Marriage Act: Scheme and Conditions 115
  20. Notice, Objection and Solemnisation 120
  21. Registration of Marriages Celebrated in Other Forms 127
  22. The Effect on the Joint Family and on Succession 132
  23. Nullity and Divorce under the Special Marriage Act 137
  24. Restrictions on Petitions, Jurisdiction and Procedure 144
  25. Penalties, Rules and Savings 151
  26. What Domestic Violence Is, and Who May Complain 156
  27. The Machinery: Protection Officers, Service Providers and Shelter 163
  28. Proceedings before the Magistrate 170
  29. The Five Orders the Magistrate Can Pass 175
  30. Enforcement, Offences and Appeal 182
  31. The Benami Act: What It Is, and the 2016 Change of Name 189
  32. Prohibited Transactions, and the Four Exceptions 195
  33. The Authorities, Notice and Adjudication 200
  34. Confiscation, the Appellate Tribunal, Offences and the Rest 207
  35. The Family Courts Act: Object, Establishment and Judges 216
  36. The Jurisdiction of a Family Court 221
  37. Procedure, Settlement, Evidence and the Right to a Lawyer 226
  38. Judgment, Appeal, and the Administration of Gender Justice 232

Module II The Joint Hindu Family and Coparcenary

  1. The Mitakshara Joint Family 238
  2. Mitakshara Coparcenary: Formation and Incidents 243
  3. Property under Mitakshara Law: Separate and Coparcenary 248
  4. Dayabhaga Coparcenary, and Property under Dayabhaga Law 254
  5. The Karta: Position, Powers, Privileges and Obligations 258
  6. Alienation of Property: Separate and Coparcenary 264
  7. Debts: the Doctrine of Pious Obligation and Antecedent Debt 270
  8. Section 6: Devolution of Interest in Coparcenary Property 275
  9. Partition: What It Is, Who Can Demand It, and How 281
  10. Re-union 287
  11. The Joint Family as a Social Security Institution 291
  12. The Matrilineal Joint Family 297

Module III The Hindu Law of Succession

  1. The Traditional Hindu Law of Succession, before 1956 302
  2. The Hindu Succession Act: Scope, Application and Overriding Effect 307
  3. Succession to the Property of a Hindu Male Dying Intestate 313
  4. Devolution of Interest in a Mitakshara Coparcenary 318
  5. Section 14: the Property of a Female Hindu 323
  6. Succession to the Property of a Hindu Female Dying Intestate 328
  7. The General Rules of Succession 333
  8. Disqualifications Relating to Succession 339
  9. Testamentary Succession, Escheat and the Remaining Sections 344

Module IV Adoption, Maintenance, Guardianship and the Uniform Civil Code

  1. The Hindu Adoptions and Maintenance Act: Scope and Definitions 348
  2. The Requisites of a Valid Adoption 353
  3. The Effects of an Adoption 360
  4. Maintenance of Wife, Children and Aged Parents 366
  5. The Amount of Maintenance, and the Dependants 372
  6. Adoption by Persons of Other Religions: the Juvenile Justice Act and the CARA Regulations 378
  7. The Maintenance and Welfare of Parents and Senior Citizens Act: the Claim 385
  8. Transfer of Property, Abandonment and the Rest of the Senior Citizens Act 394
  9. The Hindu Minority and Guardianship Act: Natural and Testamentary Guardians 402
  10. The Powers of a Natural Guardian, and the De Facto Guardian 410
  11. The Guardians and Wards Act: Appointment of a Guardian 418
  12. The Duties, Rights and Liabilities of a Guardian 430
  13. Termination of Guardianship, Procedure and Appeal 439
  14. Custody, Maintenance and Education of Children 448
  15. The Uniform Civil Code: Article 44 and Religious Pluralism 456
  16. Impediments to a Uniform Civil Code, and the Optional Code 467
munotes.in

Module I

The Family, Marriage, and the Statutes That Govern Them

munotes.in

Chapter One

The Evolution of Marriage and the Family

Syllabus topic 1.1, "Evolution of the institution of marriage and family"

In one line

Marriage among Hindus began as a sacrament that could not be undone, and the law of the last two centuries has been the slow business of turning it into something a person can enter, and leave, as an individual.

What the syllabus is asking

Topic 1.1 asks for the evolution of the institution of marriage and family. It is not asking for an anthropology essay. It is asking for the background against which every statute in this module makes sense.

Read the module as a whole and the shape is plain. Sati abolished. Widow remarriage permitted. Child marriage restrained, then prohibited. Dowry criminalised. Polygamy ended for Hindus. Divorce introduced, then divorce by consent, then a court power to dissolve a dead marriage. Family courts created. Every one of those is a step in one direction: away from marriage as an indissoluble sacramental status binding two families, and towards marriage as a relationship between two individuals which the law will help them leave.

The theories of how the family began

Nineteenth-century writers tried to reconstruct the earliest form of human association, and their accounts are still what a syllabus means by "evolution". They should be stated as theories, not as history, because the evidence for them is thin and later scholarship has been sceptical.

The theory of original promiscuity. The earliest condition is said to have been one with no stable pairing, so that paternity could not be known.

The matriarchal theory. From that condition, descent could only be traced through the mother, so the earliest organised family was matrilineal and authority lay with the mother's kin. Writers such as Bachofen and Morgan argued along these lines.

The patriarchal theory. Others, notably Sir Henry Maine, argued the opposite: that the earliest unit was the patriarchal family, a group of persons under the authority of the eldest male ascendant, and that society developed from status to contract as the individual gradually emerged from that group.

The theory that pairing came first. Westermarck argued that a stable pairing relationship was primitive rather than late, and that the promiscuity hypothesis had no evidential support.

For a law student the useful point is Maine's, because it names the movement the rest of this course describes. Hindu law began with the group, the joint family, in which a person's rights came from status inside it. Modern family law deals with individuals who make and unmake their own relationships. Module II is the old world and Module I is the new one, sitting in the same syllabus.

The forms of marriage

MU asks for these as one-sentence definitions, so learn them as definitions.

Monogamy. One husband and one wife at a time. This is now the only lawful form for Hindus, by section 5(i) of the Hindu Marriage Act.

munotes.in1

The Evolution of Marriage and the Family

Polygamy. A general word for marriage to more than one spouse at a time. It has two species, and an answer that stops at the general word loses marks.

Polygyny. One husband with more than one wife at the same time. This is what was permitted to Hindu men before 1955 and is what section 5(i) abolished.

Polyandry. One wife with more than one husband at the same time. It was practised in some communities, notably in parts of the Himalayan region and among some south Indian groups, and is sometimes divided into fraternal polyandry, where the husbands are brothers, and non-fraternal polyandry, where they are not.

Endogamy and exogamy. Endogamy is the rule that one must marry inside a defined group, such as a caste. Exogamy is the rule that one must marry outside a defined group, such as a gotra or a village. Hindu marriage has classically been both at once: endogamous as to caste and exogamous as to gotra and sapinda relationship, which is why the rules in sections 5(iv) and 5(v) look like prohibitions rather than permissions.

The eight forms of Hindu marriage

The classical texts, and Manu in particular, list eight forms. They are traditionally divided into four approved and four disapproved, and the division tells you what the tradition valued.

The four approved forms:

Brahma. The father gives his daughter, after decking her with ornaments, to a man of good conduct learned in the Vedas whom he has himself invited. This is the highest form and the model on which the modern ceremony is built.

Daiva. The daughter is given to a priest who officiates at a sacrifice, in the course of the rite.

Arsha. The father gives the daughter after receiving from the bridegroom a cow and a bull, or two pairs, for the purpose of the sacrifice and not as a price.

Prajapatya. The father gives the daughter with the injunction that the two are to perform their civil and religious duties together.

The four disapproved forms:

Asura. The bridegroom gives wealth to the bride's family and to the bride, and receives her. This is marriage by purchase, and the condemnation of it in the texts is the ancestor of the modern law against dowry, though it runs the other way.

Gandharva. A union by the mutual consent and desire of the man and the woman, arising out of attachment. This is the form the modern law most resembles, and it is the one at issue in Bhaurao Lokhande, discussed in [Conditions, Ceremonies and Registration of a Hindu Marriage], where the Supreme Court held that even a gandharva marriage requires the essential ceremonies unless custom has modified them.

munotes.in2

The Evolution of Marriage and the Family

Rakshasa. Marriage by capture, the forcible seizure of the woman.

Paisacha. The seduction of a woman who is asleep, intoxicated or of unsound mind. The texts call it the basest of all.

Two things follow that are worth writing. First, the disapproved forms were still marriages: they were condemned, not void, which is a very different thing from the modern law. Second, the modern Act has swept all eight away. Section 7 requires only the customary rites of either party, and section 5 sets the conditions. The eight forms survive as history and as an examination topic, not as law.

Marriage as sacrament and marriage as contract

This is the thread of the whole module, and MU expects it in an answer on evolution.

The classical position: a sacrament. Hindu marriage was a samskara, one of the sacraments marking the stages of life. It was a religious duty rather than an agreement; its purpose was the performance of religious rites, the continuance of the line and the discharge of debts to the ancestors. It was indissoluble, because a sacrament once performed cannot be undone. It was for the families as much as for the couple, which is why the gift of the bride by her father is the centre of the highest form. And the consent of the parties was not essential, which is how child marriage was possible at all.

The modern position: not quite a contract. The Hindu Marriage Act has taken most of that apart. It sets conditions of capacity, including a marrying age and a requirement of capacity to consent. It permits nullity, judicial separation and divorce. It allows divorce by mutual consent. It provides for maintenance, custody and property.

But it has not made marriage a contract, and this is the point to be precise about. A contract can be made by anyone competent, on any lawful terms, and dissolved by agreement at any time. A Hindu marriage still requires a ceremony, still cannot be dissolved except by a court, still cannot be varied by agreement in its essentials, and still confers a status that binds third parties.

The accurate statement is that Hindu marriage has moved a long way from sacrament towards contract without arriving, and that what it now is, is a statutory status entered by ceremony and dissolved by decree. That formulation will serve for any question on the sacramental character of Hindu marriage.

The family, and where it is going

The last part of topic 1.1 is the family rather than the marriage, and the standard account is a movement from the large to the small.

munotes.in3

The Evolution of Marriage and the Family

The classical unit was the joint family, several generations living together, holding property together, with authority in the eldest male. That unit is the subject of Module II and is still legally alive.

What has happened around it is well documented: migration to cities, wage employment that does not depend on family land, education, the entry of women into paid work, and legislation that gives individuals rights against the group. The nuclear family of a couple and their children has become the ordinary residential unit even where the joint family survives as a property-holding one.

Two cautions worth having in an answer. First, the joint family has not disappeared. It survives as a legal institution, as a taxable unit under the Income-tax Act, and as a set of expectations about obligation. Second, the direction of legal change has not been simply towards the individual: the Maintenance and Welfare of Parents and Senior Citizens Act 2007, taken later in this book, is Parliament putting back by statute an obligation the joint family used to supply by itself. When the family stopped maintaining its old, the State had to make it do so.

A worked example

An examiner asks: "Trace the evolution of marriage and the family, and say whether Hindu marriage is a sacrament or a contract."

Begin with the theories. Promiscuity, that early society had no regulated unions; the matriarchal theory, that descent was first traced through the mother; the patriarchal theory, associated with Maine, that the family was from the first under the father's authority; and Westermarck's pairing theory, that the pairing family was the earliest and most stable form.

Then Maine's formula. The movement of progressive societies has been from status to contract, and it names the direction the law of marriage has since travelled.

Then the forms. Monogamy, one spouse at a time; polygamy, more than one, of which the species are polygyny, one man with several wives, and polyandry, one woman with several husbands. Alongside these run endogamy, marrying within a group, and exogamy, marrying outside it, and Hindu marriage works both at once: within the caste, outside the sapinda circle.

Then the eight classical forms. Four approved, Brahma, Daiva, Arsha and Prajapatya; four disapproved, Asura, Gandharva, Rakshasa and Paisacha. Section 7 of the Hindu Marriage Act abolished them in substance by adopting whatever ceremony the custom of either party provides.

Then the sacrament-or-contract question. As a sacrament it was indissoluble, of religious obligation, and entered by ceremony. As a contract it would require free consent and be terminable by agreement.

And the correct answer. It is now neither: a statutory status entered by ceremony and ended by decree. Consent matters, since unsoundness of mind and fraud make a marriage voidable; but the parties cannot fix their own terms, and only a court can dissolve it.

munotes.in4

The Evolution of Marriage and the Family

What it does NOT mean

Polygamy is not polygyny. Polygamy is the genus; polygyny and polyandry are its species.

Endogamy and exogamy are not alternatives. Hindu marriage requires both, within the group and outside the prohibited circle.

The eight forms are not eight ceremonies still in use. Section 7 adopts the custom of either party and prescribes no form.

"Sacrament" does not mean the marriage is indissoluble today. Section 13 dissolves it.

"Contract" does not mean the parties may set their own terms. The conditions are statutory and the marriage ends only by decree.

Maine's formula is not a rule of law. It describes a movement, and it is quoted for that.

Quick revision

  • Theories of origin: promiscuity; matriarchal; patriarchal, associated with Maine; and Westermarck's pairing theory. Maine: progressive societies move from status to contract.
  • Forms of marriage: monogamy; polygamy, whose species are polygyny and polyandry; with endogamy and exogamy operating together.
  • The eight Hindu forms: approved, Brahma, Daiva, Arsha, Prajapatya; disapproved, Asura, Gandharva, Rakshasa, Paisacha. All abolished in substance by s.7.
  • Sacrament or contract: neither. Hindu marriage is now a statutory status, entered by ceremony under s.7 and ended by decree under s.13.
  • The family: moving from joint to nuclear, from status to individual right, and from a unit of production to a unit of consumption.

Test yourself

1. Name the theories of the origin of the family. The theory of promiscuity; the matriarchal theory; the patriarchal theory, associated with Maine; and Westermarck's pairing theory.

2. What are the eight forms of Hindu marriage? The four approved forms, Brahma, Daiva, Arsha and Prajapatya, and the four disapproved forms, Asura, Gandharva, Rakshasa and Paisacha.

3. Distinguish polygyny from polyandry. Both are species of polygamy. Polygyny is the marriage of one man to more than one woman at the same time; polyandry is the marriage of one woman to more than one man.

4. Is Hindu marriage a sacrament or a contract? Neither, as the law now stands. It retains the sacramental element in that it is entered by ceremony under section 7, and it has contractual elements in that consent matters, so that unsoundness of mind or fraud makes it voidable. But the parties cannot settle their own terms and cannot dissolve it by agreement alone; it is a statutory status entered by ceremony and ended by a decree of court.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in5

Chapter Two

Sanskritization, Westernization and Modernization

Syllabus topic 1.1, "Evolution of the institution of marriage and family"

In one line

Sanskritization is a low caste rising by taking on the customs of a high one; Westernization is what happened to Indian society under British rule; and the two have been happening at once, to different people, for two hundred years.

Why a law student is asked this

A law student can reasonably wonder what a sociologist's vocabulary is doing on a family law syllabus. The answer is that the whole of Module I is legislation aimed at social practice, and you cannot explain why Parliament legislated as it did without the idea that Indian society was changing in two directions at once.

Sati was abolished, dowry was criminalised, child marriage was restrained and then prohibited, monogamy was imposed on Hindus and divorce given to them. Every one of those is a legal intervention in a custom. Srinivas's two concepts are the standard account of how those customs were moving anyway.

Sanskritization

The term was coined by M. N. Srinivas and first used in Religion and Society among the Coorgs of South India (Oxford, 1952) at page 30. He re-examined it four years later in the paper this chapter is written from.

What it means

A low caste, or a tribe, or any other low group, raises its position in the caste hierarchy by taking over, so far as it can, the customs, rites and beliefs of a higher caste, and by changing its way of life in that direction. Srinivas's examples of the changes are the adoption of vegetarianism and teetotalism, and the Sanskritizing of the group's ritual and its pantheon.

The key structural point is that the caste system was never as rigid as it is described. Movement was always possible, and Srinivas says it was especially possible in the middle regions of the hierarchy. What was fixed was the framework; what moved was the position of groups inside it.

Why not "Brahmanization"

Srinivas used that word first and abandoned it, and his reasons are worth knowing because MU can ask them.

The Brahmans themselves changed. Brahmans of the Vedic period drank soma, ate beef and offered blood sacrifices; all of that was given up in post-Vedic times. So to say a caste "Brahmanized" would require you to say which Brahman group, and at which period of its history.

Some rites are closed. Certain Vedic rites are confined to Brahmans and the other twice-born castes, so a low caste cannot in fact copy everything a Brahman does.

The model is not always a Brahman. The group being imitated is whichever is locally dominant, and that is often not a Brahman caste at all.

So Brahmanization is contained inside the wider process of Sanskritization, and at some points the two are actually at variance.

munotes.in6

Sanskritization, Westernization and Modernization

What it takes to succeed

Srinivas is careful, and a good answer follows him rather than the textbook shorthand.

Sanskritization does not automatically raise a group's status. The group must clearly claim to belong to a particular varna, Vaishya, Kshatriya or Brahman; it must alter its customs, diet and way of life to match; and where the claim has inconsistencies it must explain them, if necessary by inventing an appropriate myth.

It takes generations. The group must maintain continuous pressure and wait an indefinite period. Srinivas explains why: the people who first hear the claim know the caste is trying to pass for something it is not, so the claim has a better chance with their children and grandchildren.

It can fail, and it can backfire. A caste may overreach and incur disapproval instead of moving up. A claim that succeeds in one area or period may fail in another.

Wealth is relevant but not decisive. Economic betterment, political power, education, leadership and a desire to move up are all relevant, and each case mixes them in different measures. Srinivas expressly declines to say that economic betterment is a necessary precondition.

Group mobility, not individual mobility

This is the sentence that distinguishes caste from class, and it is worth memorising in that form. In a class system it is the individual and the family that move up or down. In a caste system the mobility is of the group. Srinivas draws the consequence: the group must be large enough to be an endogamous unit by itself, or else it takes girls in marriage from the original group without giving girls in return, which itself signals that the splinter group is regarded as superior.

He therefore calls Sanskritization a source of fission in the caste system, and says it both precedes and sets the seal on social mobility. Without it, he says, the caste system would have been subjected to great strain: it is the traditional medium through which change inside the system could be expressed.

Westernization

Srinivas uses this term for the changes brought about in Indian society and culture by more than a century and a half of British rule.

What the British changed by force of law

The nineteenth-century British found institutions in India which they considered barbarous and used all the power at their disposal to fight: slavery, human sacrifice, suttee, thuggery, and in some parts of the country female infanticide. Other institutions they disapproved of but did not try to abolish directly.

That list should be read straight into [Sati, and the Commission of Sati (Prevention) Act 1987]. Suttee is on it, and the fact that the practice needed a fresh statute in 1987 is the measure of how incompletely a law abolishes a custom.

munotes.in7

Sanskritization, Westernization and Modernization

What it did to Indian self-understanding

Because the rulers looked down on much of Indian life, the leaders of Indian society were thrown on the defensive, and Srinivas traces two opposite reactions.

Reform. Movements such as the Brahmo Samaj set out to rid Hinduism of what they saw as its evils. The Arya Samaj wanted a return to a Vedic Hinduism unlike the contemporary kind.

Notice where those two names appear again. Section 2(1)(a) of the Hindu Marriage Act applies the Act to a follower of the Brahmo, Prarthana or Arya Samaj, expressly. Parliament in 1955 was still legislating around a nineteenth-century argument about who counted as a Hindu, which is exactly what [The Hindu Marriage Act: Application, and Who is a Hindu] describes.

Defensive pride. Western and Western-inspired scholarship, and the rediscovery of Sanskrit, gave Indians confidence; tributes from scholars such as Max Muller were gratefully received; and it became common for educated Indians to make extravagant claims for their own culture and to dismiss the West as materialistic.

The dilemma of the upper castes

This is the most useful passage in the paper for a family law student.

The upper castes had a literary tradition and were opposed to blood sacrifice, but in other customs they were further removed from the British than the lower castes were. The lower castes ate meat, some ate pork and beef, and drank liquor; among them women enjoyed greater freedom, and divorce and widow remarriage were not prohibited.

So the Indian leaders were caught. The customs they had looked down on were also their masters' customs, and their masters held political and economic power, a new technology, scientific knowledge and a great literature. The Westernized upper castes therefore began acquiring habits not unlike the ones they had despised. And, Srinivas adds, the evils of upper-caste Hindu society came to be treated as the evils of the whole society.

Hold that against the Hindu Marriage Act. Divorce and widow remarriage, which the Act gave to all Hindus, were not innovations imported from England; they were already the practice of most of the population, and were forbidden chiefly at the top of the hierarchy. The 1955 Act did not simply Westernize Hindu marriage. It generalised the practice of the many against the prohibition of the few.

Westernization is uneven

Srinivas insists the pace and form varied by region and by section of the population. One group Westernized in dress, diet, manners, speech, sports and gadgets; another absorbed Western science, knowledge and literature while staying relatively untouched in externals. He accepts the distinction cannot be hard and fast and is one of relative emphasis, but it must be made to tell the types apart.

munotes.in8

Sanskritization, Westernization and Modernization

Modernization, and how the three fit together

MU asks for "modernization and sanskritization" in one breath, so the third term needs an answer.

Modernization is the wider and later idea, and it is not the same as Westernization. Westernization names a source, the West, and so describes borrowing from a particular civilisation. Modernization names a direction: the movement of a society towards industry, cities, formal education, science, a money economy, and a legal order of individual rights rather than status.

Srinivas's own paper points at the part of this that matters for law: increasing Westernization brings the greater secularization of the outlook of the people, and he sets that beside the professed aim of the government of a classless and casteless society. Secularization of outlook is the connecting idea, and it is what a court is doing when it decides a family dispute by the welfare of the child rather than by the authority of a text.

The paradox to write in an answer

Srinivas states it himself and calls it one of the interesting contradictions of modern Hindu social life. While the Brahmans are becoming more and more Westernized, the other castes are becoming more and more Sanskritized. In the lower reaches of the hierarchy, castes are taking up the very customs that the Brahmans are busy discarding.

He goes further, and this is the sentence to reproduce in substance: for those castes, Sanskritization looks like an essential preliminary to Westernization. A group climbs by Sanskritizing, and having climbed, begins to Westernize.

That is the answer to any question that asks how the two are related. They are not two rival theories. They are two currents running in opposite directions through the same society, and the same group may travel on both in turn.

Srinivas ends with a caution worth borrowing. To describe change in modern India in these terms is to describe it culturally and not structurally, and structural analysis is much harder.

A worked example

An examiner asks a law student why a course on family law begins with three sociological terms.

Take a caste group that adopts vegetarianism and teetotalism, drops widow remarriage, and begins to call itself Kshatriya. That is Sanskritization, coined by M. N. Srinivas in 1952: a low group rises by adopting the customs, rites and beliefs of a higher one and claims a varna. It works over generations, it may fail, and it moves a group rather than an individual. Notice what it does to a family lawyer's material: the group's custom changes, and custom is a source of law and a defence under section 3(a) of the Hindu Marriage Act.

munotes.in9

Sanskritization, Westernization and Modernization

Now take the same period from the other side. British rule abolished suttee and comparable practices by law, and produced both reform movements and a defensive pride in tradition. That is Westernization, and the paradox is that the upper castes, highest in the traditional order, were Westernized into habits they had once despised, at the very time that groups below them were Sanskritizing towards the model those groups were leaving.

And the broader movement. Modernization: industry, science, cities and individual right. The part that reaches the law is the secularization of outlook, and it is what makes the codification of 1955 and 1956 possible and a uniform civil code arguable.

How does a student use this in an answer? Three ways. It explains why custom still matters and why it changes. It explains why the reforming statutes exist, from the sati regulation to the Prohibition of Child Marriage Act. And it supplies the argument in [The Uniform Civil Code: Article 44 and Religious Pluralism] about whether a rule is religion or a secular activity associated with religion.

What it does NOT mean

Sanskritization is not conversion. It is the adoption of the customs, rites and beliefs of a higher group, together with a claim to a varna.

It is not individual mobility. It is a group rising, and it takes generations and may fail.

It does not change the system. The hierarchy stays; only the position of a group within it moves.

Westernization is not modernization. It names the changes British rule produced in Indian society; modernization is the broader movement.

It did not produce only reform. It produced defensive pride in tradition as well.

Modernization is not Westernization by another name. Its content is industry, science, cities and individual right, and the part that reaches the law is the secularization of outlook.

Secularization is not irreligion. It is the retreat of religious authority from areas the law now governs.

Quick revision

  • Sanskritization: coined by M. N. Srinivas in 1952. A low group rises by adopting the customs, rites and beliefs of a higher one, typically vegetarianism and teetotalism, and claims a varna. It works over generations, may fail, and is a mobility of groups, not individuals; the hierarchy itself is unchanged.
  • Westernization: the changes British rule produced in Indian society, including the abolition of suttee and comparable practices by law, the growth of reform movements, and a defensive pride in tradition; the upper castes were Westernized into habits they had once despised.
  • Modernization: the broader movement towards industry, science, cities and individual right; the part that reaches the law is the secularization of outlook.
  • The paradox: the groups highest in the traditional order were the first to Westernize, while groups lower down were Sanskritizing towards the model those groups were leaving.
munotes.in10

Sanskritization, Westernization and Modernization

Test yourself

1. What is Sanskritization, and who named it? The process by which a low Hindu caste, or a tribal or other group, changes its customs, ritual, ideology and way of life in the direction of a high and frequently twice-born caste, and claims a higher position in the hierarchy. The term was coined by M. N. Srinivas in 1952.

2. Is Sanskritization mobility of individuals? No. It is a mobility of groups, it operates over generations, and it may fail if the claim is not accepted. The hierarchy itself is not altered by it.

3. What is meant by Westernization? The changes brought about in Indian society and culture as a result of over a hundred and fifty years of British rule, including changes at the levels of technology, institutions, ideology and values, the abolition of practices such as suttee by legislation, and the growth of both reform movements and a defensive pride in tradition.

4. Which part of modernization reaches the law? The secularization of outlook, that is, the withdrawal of religious authority from areas the law now regulates, which is what makes a uniform civil code arguable and what underlies the codification of Hindu law.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in11

Chapter Three

Religious Ritual and the Rules of Marriage

Syllabus topic 1.2, "Role of religious rituals and practices in molding the rules regulating to marital relations"

In one line

The ritual is not decoration around the marriage; in Hindu law the ritual is the marriage, and that single fact runs through the ceremony, the prohibitions and every practice the modern statutes have had to put down.

The claim the topic is making

MU's wording is worth reading slowly: the role of religious rituals and practices in molding the rules regulating marital relations. The claim is not that Hindus have rituals. It is that the legal rules were shaped by them.

That claim is true in three distinct ways, and a good answer separates them.

The ritual constitutes the marriage. There is no Hindu marriage without a ceremony, and where saptapadi is part of the applicable rites the marriage exists from the seventh step and not before.

The ritual supplied the reasons for the prohibitions. Sapinda relationship is measured by the funeral offering. The sapinda rule is a rule about ritual kinship that became a rule about who may marry whom.

The practices around the ritual became the abuses the law had to attack. Dowry, sati and child marriage were not lawless behaviour. Each grew out of a practice with religious justification, and each needed a statute precisely because custom would not give it up.

Ritual as the constitutive act

Marriage as a samskara

The classical scheme has a series of samskaras, sacraments marking the stages of a life, of which vivaha, marriage, is one and for most people the most important. That framing has three consequences that survive into the modern law.

It is a duty, not a bargain. A marriage is undertaken because the texts require it, for the performance of religious rites, the continuance of the line and the discharge of the debt to the ancestors.

It is performed, not agreed. What makes it happen is the correct performance of the rites, not the meeting of minds. Consent was not classically essential, which is how the marriage of children was possible.

Being a sacrament, it could not be undone. Divorce was unknown to the classical law of the higher castes, though it existed by custom among many others, and it is the sacramental theory that had to be displaced before section 13 could be written.

The essential ceremonies

The core rites of the orthodox ceremony are the kanyadana, the giving of the daughter by her father; the vivaha homa or invocation before the sacred fire; panigrahana, the taking of the bride's hand; and saptapadi, the taking of seven steps together before the fire.

Of these, the two the courts have treated as essential are the invocation before the sacred fire and saptapadi. That is the holding of Bhaurao Lokhande, AIR 1965 SC 1564, where a bigamy conviction was set aside because those two ceremonies had not been performed at the second marriage. The case is set out in full in the chapter on conditions and ceremonies; what matters here is the principle it rests on, that a marriage is not solemnized unless it is celebrated with proper ceremonies and in due form.

munotes.in12

Religious Ritual and the Rules of Marriage

What the statute did with all this

Section 7 of the Hindu Marriage Act is a remarkable provision when read against that background, because it prescribes no ceremony at all. It says a Hindu marriage may be solemnized in accordance with the customary rites and ceremonies of either party, and then adds that where those rites include saptapadi the marriage is complete when the seventh step is taken.

Parliament in 1955 could have prescribed a national ceremony. It declined. The reason is the diversity of Hindu practice: a rite that is essential in one community is unknown in another, and communities exist whose customary marriage involves no fire and no seven steps. So the Act adopted custom instead of replacing it, and the burden of proving what the applicable custom is falls on whoever asserts it.

That is the clearest possible illustration of MU's topic. The ritual did not merely influence the rule. It is the rule, by statutory adoption.

Ritual as the source of the prohibitions

Sapinda

The word means those connected by pinda, the ball of rice offered to the ancestors in the funeral rites. The classical sapinda group was the group of relations who shared in those offerings, which is a ritual relationship before it is anything else.

From that grew a marriage prohibition, on the reasoning that persons connected by the offering are too close to marry. Section 5(v) of the Hindu Marriage Act carries the prohibition forward, and section 3(f) replaces the classical measurement with a statutory one, three generations in the line of ascent through the mother and five through the father. The rule is now arithmetic. Its origin is a funeral rite.

Gotra and pravara

The classical exogamy rules also forbade marriage within the gotra, the descent group traced to a common sage, and within the pravara, the line of ancestral sages invoked at sacrifice. Both are ritual categories, and both were marriage prohibitions.

The modern Act has dropped them. Gotra is nowhere in the Hindu Marriage Act, and marriage within the same gotra is lawful unless it happens also to fall within the prohibited degrees or the sapinda limits. Where a community still observes gotra exogamy, it does so as social practice and not as law.

Custom as the escape hatch

Sections 5(iv) and 5(v) both allow a custom or usage governing each of the parties to permit a marriage that would otherwise be forbidden. That is how the south Indian marriage between a man and his sister's daughter remains valid while the same marriage elsewhere is void.

munotes.in13

Religious Ritual and the Rules of Marriage

So the statute both codifies a ritual prohibition and then lets a contrary ritual practice defeat it, provided the practice meets section 3(a): continuous, uniform, long observed, certain, not unreasonable and not opposed to public policy.

Ritual practices, and the statutes that had to put them down

This is where topic 1.2 becomes examinable, and it is why the next three chapters exist.

Sati. A practice with an explicit religious justification, abolished in the nineteenth century and needing a fresh statute in 1987 after a death at Deorala was followed by processions and a proposal for a temple. The Commission of Sati (Prevention) Act 1987 is unusual in punishing glorification more severely than the widow's own attempt, which tells you the legislature understood it as a community practice rather than an individual crime. See [Sati, and the Commission of Sati (Prevention) Act 1987].

Dowry. Grew out of the gifts made at a daughter's marriage and the giving of the bride, hardened into demand, and required the Dowry Prohibition Act 1961 and two later amendments. Notice that the classical texts themselves condemned the asura form, in which the bridegroom's side pays: the tradition disapproved of purchase, and the practice ran the other way regardless. See [Dowry, and the Dowry Prohibition Act 1961].

Child marriage. Follows directly from the sacramental theory. If marriage is a sacrament performed by the giving of a daughter, and consent is not essential, there is no reason in the system itself why the daughter must be adult. The age condition had to be imposed from outside, and the modern Act still cannot bring itself to make a child marriage void. See [Child Marriage, and the Prohibition of Child Marriage Act 2006].

Each of the three is the same story: a practice with a place inside a religious framework, which the law has had to attack from outside because the framework would not yield.

A worked example

A couple marry in a temple. The bride's family follows a custom in which the essential ceremony is the tying of the thali; the groom's family performs saptapadi. Neither family's rite is fully completed: they exchange garlands, take four steps, and the priest declares them married. Years later the wife prosecutes the husband for bigamy over a later ceremony.

Was the first marriage validly solemnized? Section 7(1): a Hindu marriage may be solemnized in accordance with the customary rites and ceremonies of either party. So the couple may use the bride's rite or the groom's, and the Act prescribes no ceremony of its own.

munotes.in14

Religious Ritual and the Rules of Marriage

Does it matter that the seventh step was not taken? Section 7(2): where the rites include saptapadi, the marriage becomes complete and binding when the seventh step is taken. If the ceremony chosen was saptapadi, four steps do not marry them.

And if the customary rite is the thali? Then the marriage is complete when that rite is performed, because the section adopts the custom rather than any particular ritual.

Why does that matter to the bigamy charge? Because a prosecution must prove the ceremonies of the second marriage, and that is where such prosecutions usually fail; the point is developed in [Bigamy and the Punishments the Act Imposes].

Where do the prohibitions come from? From ritual too. Sapinda derives from the funeral offering, the pinda, and it is now measured by section 3(f), three generations up through the mother and five through the father, counting the person as the first. Gotra and pravara, which the classical law used, have dropped out of the law altogether.

And the practices that grew around the ritual? Sati, dowry and child marriage, each of which required a statute to put it down.

What it does NOT mean

Ritual is not a formality here. It is constitutive: the marriage exists because the ceremony was performed.

Section 7 does not prescribe a ceremony. It adopts the custom of either party.

Saptapadi is not required. It is required only where the rite chosen includes it.

Sapinda is no longer a ritual test. It is whatever section 3(f) defines, and the definition counts generations.

Gotra is not a legal prohibition. It has dropped out of the Act.

The three statutes are not about ritual as such. They are about the practices that grew around it.

Quick revision

  • Ritual as the constitutive act: s.7(1) adopts the customary rites and ceremonies of either party; s.7(2) completes a saptapadi marriage at the seventh step.
  • Ritual as the source of the prohibitions: sapinda from the pinda, the funeral offering, now measured by s.3(f), three generations up through the mother and five through the father, counting the person as the first; gotra and pravara have no place in the Act.
  • The practices that grew around it, and the statutes that answer them: sati, the Commission of Sati (Prevention) Act 1987; dowry, the Dowry Prohibition Act 1961; and child marriage, the Prohibition of Child Marriage Act 2006.

Test yourself

1. How does the Hindu Marriage Act treat ceremonies? Section 7(1) provides that a Hindu marriage may be solemnized in accordance with the customary rites and ceremonies of either party thereto. The Act prescribes no ceremony of its own.

munotes.in15

Religious Ritual and the Rules of Marriage

2. What is the significance of saptapadi? Where the rites and ceremonies include the saptapadi, that is, the taking of seven steps by the bridegroom and the bride jointly before the sacred fire, the marriage becomes complete and binding when the seventh step is taken, under section 7(2).

3. What is sapinda relationship, and where does the term come from? It comes from the pinda, the ball of rice offered to ancestors at the funeral rite. Under section 3(f) it extends, in the line of ascent, three generations through the mother and five through the father, the line being traced upwards in each case from the person concerned, who is to be counted as the first generation.

4. Does gotra still matter in law? No. Gotra and pravara, which the classical law used to bar certain marriages, have no place in the Hindu Marriage Act.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in16

Chapter Four

The Sources and the Schools of Hindu Law

Syllabus topic 1.2, "Role of religious rituals and practices in molding the rules regulating to marital relations"

In one line

Hindu law came from revealed texts, remembered texts, the commentaries on them and custom; and because the commentaries disagreed, India ended up with two schools, of which Bengal followed one and everyone else the other.

Why this survives the codification

Section 4 of the Hindu Marriage Act says that the old texts, rules and interpretations cease to have effect with respect to any matter for which provision is made in this Act. Four codifying Acts of 1955 and 1956 between them cover marriage, succession, minority and guardianship, and adoption and maintenance.

What they do not cover is the joint family. There is no Hindu Joint Family Act. So the Mitakshara joint family, the coparcenary, the karta and the rules of partition are still governed by the classical law, as modified by section 6 of the Hindu Succession Act. That is why this chapter has to come before Module II and not instead of it.

The sources of Hindu law

The traditional classification is into four, and they are ranked: where two conflict, the higher prevails, with one important exception noted at the end.

Sruti

Sruti means what was heard, and refers to the Vedas: the Rig, Yajur, Sama and Atharva, together with the Brahmanas and the Upanishads. In theory this is the highest source, being revelation itself.

In practice it is the least useful. The Vedas are religious and liturgical, and contain very little that resembles a rule of law. A lawyer looking for the law of partition will not find it there.

Smriti

Smriti means what was remembered: the texts of the sages, composed by human authors who were understood to be recollecting what had been revealed. These are where the rules actually live.

They divide into the Dharmasutras, written in prose and generally older, and the Dharmashastras, written in verse. The best known of the latter are the codes attributed to Manu, to Yajnavalkya and to Narada.

Yajnavalkya matters most for this course, because the commentary on his Smriti became the Mitakshara.

Commentaries and digests

Nibandhas and tikas: the later works that explained, reconciled and applied the smritis. This is the layer where Hindu law was actually made, because by the time a court in the nineteenth century wanted a rule, it took it from a commentary rather than from the smriti behind it.

The two that matter are:

The Mitakshara, a commentary on the Yajnavalkya Smriti, written by Vijnaneswara, a scholar at the Kalyani Chalukya court in the late eleventh century, in what is now Karnataka. It became authoritative across the whole of India except Bengal.

The Dayabhaga, written by Jimutavahana in Bengal, dealing with inheritance and drawing on a range of dharmashastras. It became the authority in Bengal and Assam.

munotes.in17

The Sources and the Schools of Hindu Law

Custom

Custom is the fourth source and the practically most powerful. A valid custom prevails over the smriti and the commentaries, which is the exception to the ranking above.

Custom is not abolished by the codifying Acts, because they invite it back in. Section 3(a) of the Hindu Marriage Act puts the classical requirements into statutory form: a rule which, having been continuously and uniformly observed for a long time, has obtained the force of law among Hindus in a local area, tribe, community, group or family, provided it is certain and not unreasonable or opposed to public policy, and provided a family custom has not been discontinued by the family.

Sections 5(iv), 5(v) and 7 of that Act then let custom decide who may marry whom and by what ceremony. So custom is not a historical curiosity in this subject; it is a live defence.

Customs are usually classified as local (obtaining in a particular area), class or caste (obtaining among a community wherever it lives), and family (obtaining in one family). The classification matters because the burden of proving a family custom is heavier and it can be lost by discontinuance.

The modern sources

To the four classical sources, three modern ones are always added: legislation, which is now the largest source by far; judicial precedent, which the classical system did not recognise and the British courts introduced; and justice, equity and good conscience, the residual source a court falls back on where nothing else supplies a rule.

The two schools

Why there are schools at all

There was never a Hindu law that differed by belief. What differed was which commentary a region's courts treated as authoritative. Because the commentaries read the same smritis differently, principally on when a son acquires an interest in family property, two systems grew up.

Dayabhaga prevailed in Bengal and Assam. Mitakshara prevailed everywhere else.

The difference that matters

Everything else follows from one point.

Under Mitakshara, a son acquires an interest in the ancestral property by birth. The father and his three generations of male descendants hold it together; nobody owns a defined share; the shares fluctuate as members are born and die; and on a coparcener's death his interest passes by survivorship to the others rather than to his heirs.

Under Dayabhaga, nobody acquires an interest by birth. The sons take only on the father's death. During his lifetime the father is the absolute owner and may deal with the property as he likes. Each heir then takes a defined share, which he may dispose of, and on his death that share passes to his own heirs. There is no survivorship.

munotes.in18

The Sources and the Schools of Hindu Law

Two consequences worth stating in an answer. Under Dayabhaga a coparcener may sell or will away his share, and under Mitakshara he classically could not. And under Dayabhaga a widow could succeed to her husband's share in the family property, which under Mitakshara she could not, because survivorship carried it to the other coparceners.

What is left of the difference

Section 6 of the Hindu Succession Act, as substituted in 2005, has narrowed the gap considerably. Survivorship in a Mitakshara coparcenary has been displaced for the purpose of devolution, daughters are coparceners by birth, and the pious obligation of the son has been abolished for debts contracted after the amendment. The schools remain, but a great deal of what distinguished them is now statute. Module III takes this in detail.

Unobstructed and obstructed heritage

MU asks for these by name, in Sanskrit, so learn both words. They are a Mitakshara distinction.

Apratibandha daya, unobstructed heritage, is property in which a person acquires an interest by birth, because of his relationship to the last owner. Property inherited by a Hindu male from his father, father's father or father's father's father is unobstructed heritage in the hands of his own sons: their right arises at birth and nothing obstructs it.

Sapratibandha daya, obstructed heritage, is property in which a person acquires an interest only on the death of the last owner. Property inherited from anyone other than those three direct male ancestors, from a maternal uncle or a brother for instance, is obstructed heritage: the existence of the owner is itself the obstruction, and until he dies nobody has a right.

The neat way to hold it: unobstructed heritage is obstructed by nothing, and obstructed heritage is obstructed by the owner staying alive.

The sub-schools of Mitakshara

Because Mitakshara covered the whole country outside Bengal, regional differences developed, and the Mitakshara school is conventionally divided into sub-schools.

Textbooks differ on how many, and this book says so rather than pretending otherwise. The division most often given is fourfold: Benares, Mithila, Maharashtra (also called Bombay), and Dravida (also called Madras). Many Indian textbooks add Punjab as a fifth, on the footing that its law was governed principally by custom. Any answer that names the four and adds that Punjab is often counted as a fifth is safe.

The differences between sub-schools were never differences of principle. They concerned matters such as the order of heirs and the extent of a woman's rights, and they have largely been superseded by the Hindu Succession Act.

The doctrine of factum valet

MU asks for this with an example, so the example is given.

munotes.in19

The Sources and the Schools of Hindu Law

The maxim is factum valet quod fieri non debuit: a fact which ought not to have been done is nevertheless valid. It entered Hindu law through the authors of the Dayabhaga and was accepted by the followers of the Mitakshara as well.

What it means. Where a text prescribes how something is to be done but attaches no penalty and does not declare a breach void, an act done in breach of it is nonetheless valid once it is complete. The doctrine cures a directory irregularity. It does not cure a breach of a mandatory rule, and it cannot validate what a text expressly forbids or declares void.

The example. The classic one is marriage. Where the classical texts required the bride to be given in marriage by a particular guardian in a particular order of preference, and she was in fact given by another, the marriage once solemnized was held good: the fact accomplished prevailed over the rule about who should have accomplished it. The same reasoning was applied where a formality of the ceremony had been omitted, provided the essential ceremonies were performed.

Its limit, and this is what an examiner is testing. Factum valet cannot validate a marriage that the law makes void. A marriage in breach of section 5(i), 5(iv) or 5(v) of the Hindu Marriage Act is null under section 11, and no accomplished fact saves it. The doctrine cures irregularity, not illegality, and a student who writes that factum valet validates any completed marriage has gone wrong.

Sapinda relationship

The word means those connected by pinda, the funeral rice-ball offered to ancestors, and the classical idea was of the group of relations connected through offerings to common ancestors. In the classical law the rule extended further than it now does, and the two schools measured it differently.

The statute has replaced the classical measurement entirely, and it is the statutory version that must be written. Section 3(f) of the Hindu Marriage Act extends sapinda relationship as far as the third generation inclusive in the line of ascent through the mother, and the fifth inclusive through the father, counting the person concerned as the first generation. Two persons are sapindas if one is a lineal ascendant of the other within those limits, or if they have a common lineal ascendant within those limits with reference to each of them.

Section 5(v) makes a marriage between sapindas void unless the custom governing each of them permits it, and by the Explanation to section 3 the relationship includes half and uterine blood, illegitimate relationship and relationship by adoption.

A worked example

A family in Nashik follows a custom by which a man may marry his mother's brother's daughter. Another family in Kolkata disputes whether a son may demand partition against his living father. A third asks whether a marriage celebrated in breach of a directory rule can be upset years later.

munotes.in20

The Sources and the Schools of Hindu Law

The Nashik custom. Custom is a source of Hindu law, and in practice it prevails over the smriti texts where it is proved. Under the Hindu Marriage Act it must satisfy section 3(a): continuously and uniformly observed for a long time, certain, not unreasonable, and not opposed to public policy; and section 5(v) lets it override the sapinda bar.

The Kolkata question. It is a question of school. Dayabhaga, the commentary of Jimutavahana, applies in Bengal and Assam, and under it no right arises by birth, so a son cannot demand partition against his living father. Mitakshara, Vijnaneswara's commentary on the Yajnavalkya Smriti, applies everywhere else, and under it he can.

The third question. That is factum valet: quod fieri non debuit factum valet, what ought not to be done becomes valid when done. It validates an accomplished fact against a merely directory rule, and it can never validate what the law makes void.

Where do the sources rank? Sruti, then smriti, then commentaries and digests, then custom, with custom prevailing in practice; and today legislation, precedent and equity, justice and good conscience besides.

What are the sub-schools? Of Mitakshara: Banaras, Mithila, Dravida or Madras, and Maharashtra or Bombay, with Punjab counted as a fifth by some.

And the two kinds of heritage? Unobstructed heritage, apratibandha daya, vests by birth; obstructed heritage, sapratibandha daya, vests only on the death of the owner.

What it does NOT mean

The classical ranking is not the practical ranking. Sruti ranks first in theory; custom prevails in practice where it is proved.

Custom is not any usage. It must be ancient, certain, reasonable, continuous and not opposed to public policy.

The two schools are not two religions. They are two commentaries, and the difference that matters is the right by birth and survivorship.

Factum valet does not cure a void act. It applies to a directory rule only.

Unobstructed heritage is not inherited property generally. It is property in which the right vests by birth.

A sub-school is not a separate law. It is a variation within Mitakshara.

Sapinda is no longer the classical circle. It is whatever section 3(f) of the Hindu Marriage Act defines.

Quick revision

  • Sources, classically: sruti, smriti, commentaries and digests, custom; in practice custom prevails. Today also legislation, precedent, and equity, justice and good conscience.
  • Custom under s.3(a) of the Hindu Marriage Act: continuously and uniformly observed for a long time, certain, not unreasonable, not opposed to public policy, and, for a family custom, not discontinued.
  • The two schools: Mitakshara, Vijnaneswara on the Yajnavalkya Smriti, everywhere but Bengal and Assam; Dayabhaga, Jimutavahana, in Bengal and Assam. Mitakshara has the right by birth and survivorship; Dayabhaga has neither.
  • Sub-schools of Mitakshara: Banaras, Mithila, Dravida (Madras), Maharashtra (Bombay), and Punjab as a fifth on some counts.
  • Heritage: unobstructed (apratibandha daya) vests by birth; obstructed (sapratibandha daya) vests on the owner's death.
  • Factum valet: quod fieri non debuit factum valet; it validates an accomplished fact against a directory rule, never against a void one.
  • Sapinda: now defined by s.3(f).
munotes.in21

The Sources and the Schools of Hindu Law

Test yourself

1. Name the sources of Hindu law and say which prevails. Sruti, smriti, the commentaries and digests, and custom, with legislation, precedent and equity, justice and good conscience added by the modern law. In practice a proved custom prevails over the texts.

2. What must be shown to establish a custom? Under section 3(a) of the Hindu Marriage Act, that the rule has been continuously and uniformly observed for a long time and has obtained the force of law among Hindus in any local area, tribe, community, group or family; that it is certain; that it is not unreasonable or opposed to public policy; and, in the case of a family rule, that it has not been discontinued by the family.

3. What is the difference between the two schools? Under the Mitakshara, the commentary of Vijnaneswara on the Yajnavalkya Smriti, a son takes an interest in the coparcenary property by birth and the interest passes by survivorship. Under the Dayabhaga of Jimutavahana, applicable in Bengal and Assam, no right arises by birth, the father is the absolute owner, and the interest passes by succession.

4. What is the doctrine of factum valet? Quod fieri non debuit factum valet: what ought not to be done becomes valid when done. An act done in breach of a directory rule of Hindu law is not invalidated by the breach; but the doctrine cannot validate an act that the law declares void.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in22

Chapter Five

Dowry, and the Dowry Prohibition Act 1961

Syllabus topic 1.2, "Role of religious rituals and practices in molding the rules regulating to marital relations"

In one line

Giving dowry, taking dowry and demanding dowry are three separate offences, dowry given to anyone else has to be handed over to the wife, and any agreement to give or take it is void.

Why a criminal statute is in a family law course

MU's topic 1.2 asks about the role of religious rituals and practices in molding the rules regulating marital relations. That is usually taught as a question about ceremony and sacrament. It is also, and more importantly, a question about which practices the law has decided to stamp out.

Dowry is the clearest case. It grew out of a customary practice, stridhana and the gifts made at a daughter's marriage, hardened into a demand, and became the occasion of so much cruelty that Parliament made it a crime in 1961 and then strengthened the Act twice, by Act 63 of 1984 and Act 43 of 1986. The story of those two amendments is the story of a practice the law kept failing to reach.

Section 2: what dowry means

Section 2 defines dowry as any property or valuable security given or agreed to be given, either directly or indirectly:

(a) by one party to a marriage to the other party to the marriage; or

(b) by the parents of either party to a marriage, or by any other person, to either party to the marriage or to any other person;

at or before or any time after the marriage, in connection with the marriage of the said parties, but does not include dower or mahr in the case of persons to whom the Muslim Personal Law (Shariat) applies.

Explanation II provides that "valuable security" has the same meaning as in section 30 of the Indian Penal Code.

The three parts of the definition worth pulling apart

The property may move in any direction. Clause (a) covers a gift from either party to the other, and clause (b) covers gifts by parents or by anybody else to either party or to any other person. So dowry is not only what the bride's side gives to the groom's side. The definition is symmetrical, whatever the practice is.

The timing is unlimited. The words are "at or before or any time after the marriage". The original Act said "at or before or after"; the words "or any time after the marriage" were substituted by the 1986 amendment. The effect is that a demand made years into a marriage is still a demand for dowry, and that matters because most dowry cruelty happens after the wedding, not at it.

The link is "in connection with the marriage". These words were substituted by the 1984 amendment, which replaced "as consideration for the marriage". The change is deliberate and important. Under the old words a defendant could say the property was a gift and not the price of the marriage; under the present words it is enough that the property was given in connection with the marriage. The Haryana State amendment reproduced in our copy of the Act still uses the older phrase "as consideration for the marriage", which shows what the change was moving away from.

munotes.in23

Dowry, and the Dowry Prohibition Act 1961

Mahr is excluded. Dower or mahr under Muslim personal law is not dowry. It is a right of the wife against the husband, not a payment to him, and the Act says so expressly.

The three offences

Section 3: giving or taking

Section 3(1) provides that if any person gives or takes, or abets the giving or taking of, dowry, he shall be punishable with imprisonment for a term not less than five years and with fine not less than fifteen thousand rupees, or the amount of the value of such dowry, whichever is more. The proviso allows the court, for adequate and special reasons recorded in the judgment, to impose a term of less than five years.

Note that the giver is guilty too. The bride's father who pays is committing the same offence as the groom's family who receive. That is a real difficulty in enforcement and it is the reason section 7(1)(b) had to be written as it was.

Section 3(2) carves out presents. Nothing in sub-section (1) applies to:

  • (a) presents given at the time of a marriage to the bride, without any demand having been made, provided they are entered in a list maintained under the rules; and
  • (b) presents given at the time of a marriage to the bridegroom, without any demand having been made, provided they are entered in such a list, and provided further that where they are made by or on behalf of the bride or a person related to her, they are of a customary nature and not excessive having regard to the financial status of the giver.

Read the two clauses against each other. Presents to the bride need only be undemanded and listed. Presents to the bridegroom need that, and must also be customary and not excessive. The Act is harder on gifts flowing towards the husband, which is the direction the abuse runs in.

Section 4: demanding

Section 4 provides that if any person demands, directly or indirectly, from the parents or other relatives or guardian of a bride or bridegroom, any dowry, he shall be punishable with imprisonment for a term not less than six months, extending to two years, and with fine which may extend to ten thousand rupees. The proviso again allows a lesser term for adequate and special reasons mentioned in the judgment.

munotes.in24

Dowry, and the Dowry Prohibition Act 1961

The offence is the demand alone. Nothing need be given, nothing need be received, and the marriage need not take place. This section was substituted wholesale by the 1984 amendment, and it is the section MU asks about most often, usually in the form "what is the punishment for demanding dowry".

Section 4A: the advertisement ban

Section 4A, inserted in 1986, makes it an offence to offer, through an advertisement in any newspaper, periodical, journal or other media, any share in property or money or any share in a business as consideration for the marriage of a son, daughter or other relative; and equally an offence to print, publish or circulate such an advertisement. The punishment is imprisonment not less than six months, extending to five years, or fine up to fifteen thousand rupees, with the usual proviso.

Section 5: agreements are void

Section 5 is one sentence: any agreement for the giving or taking of dowry shall be void.

It follows that no suit lies to enforce such an agreement, on either side. A family that promised dowry and did not pay cannot be sued for it; a family that paid cannot sue to recover it under the agreement. Recovery, where it is available at all, comes from section 6.

Section 6: dowry is for the wife

This is the section that turns a criminal statute into a property remedy, and it is worth learning properly.

Section 6(1) provides that where any dowry is received by any person other than the woman in connection with whose marriage it is given, that person shall transfer it to the woman:

  • (a) if received before the marriage, within three months after the date of marriage;
  • (b) if received at the time of or after the marriage, within three months after the date of its receipt; and
  • (c) if received when the woman was a minor, within three months after she attains the age of eighteen.

And pending transfer, that person holds it in trust for her benefit. The three-month periods were substituted for "one year" by the 1984 amendment.

Section 6(2) makes failure to transfer an offence: imprisonment not less than six months, extending to two years, or a fine not less than five thousand and not more than ten thousand rupees, or both.

Section 6(3) provides that where the woman dies before receiving the property, her heirs may claim it from whoever holds it. The proviso, inserted in 1986, is the important one: where the woman dies within seven years of her marriage otherwise than due to natural causes, the property goes to her parents if she has no children, and to her children if she has, being held in trust for them pending transfer.

munotes.in25

Dowry, and the Dowry Prohibition Act 1961

That proviso exists so that a family suspected of causing a young wife's death cannot inherit what they took from her. It is the civil counterpart of the seven-year presumption that Indian criminal law applies to dowry deaths.

Section 6(3A) adds teeth. Where a person convicted under sub-section (2) has still not transferred the property, the court must, in addition to punishing him, order the transfer within a specified period; and if he does not comply, an amount equal to the value of the property may be recovered from him as if it were a fine and paid to the woman or her heirs, parents or children.

Section 6(4) preserves sections 3 and 4. Handing the property over does not undo the offence of giving, taking or demanding it.

Sections 7 to 10: how the Act is enforced

Section 7 deals with cognizance, and each limb answers a practical problem.

  • (a) No court inferior to a Metropolitan Magistrate or a Judicial Magistrate of the first class may try an offence under the Act.
  • (b) No court may take cognizance except upon its own knowledge, or a police report of the facts, or a complaint by the person aggrieved, or by a parent or other relative of that person, or by a recognised welfare institution or organisation.
  • (c) Such a Magistrate may pass any sentence authorised by the Act.

The Explanation defines a recognised welfare institution or organisation as one recognised in that behalf by the Central or a State Government.

Clause (b) is the answer to the difficulty created by section 3. Because the bride's father is himself an offender when he pays, he is not a willing complainant. So the Act lets the court act on its own knowledge, and lets a welfare organisation complain, and does not require the aggrieved woman to move first.

Section 8 makes offences under the Act cognizable for certain purposes, and provides that every offence under the Act shall be non-bailable and non-compoundable. The word was "bailable" until the 1986 amendment substituted "non-bailable". Non-compoundable matters just as much: the parties cannot settle a dowry prosecution between themselves and have it dropped, which is precisely what pressure on a young wife's family would otherwise achieve.

Section 8A reverses the burden of proof, and it is the provision students most often miss. Where a person is prosecuted for taking or abetting the taking of dowry under section 3, or for demanding dowry under section 4, the burden of proving that he had not committed the offence is on him.

munotes.in26

Dowry, and the Dowry Prohibition Act 1961

Read the section carefully before writing about it, because it does not reverse the burden for everything. It applies to taking and to demanding. It does not by its terms extend to giving under section 3, which is the limb the bride's family would be prosecuted on. So the reverse burden runs only against the side the Act is aimed at, and a student who says "the Act reverses the burden of proof" without that qualification has overstated it.

Section 8B provides for Dowry Prohibition Officers. Sub-section (1) lets the State Government appoint as many as it thinks fit and specify their areas. Sub-section (2) gives them four functions: to see that the Act is complied with; to prevent, as far as possible, the taking or abetting of the taking of, or the demanding of, dowry; to collect such evidence as may be necessary for prosecution; and to perform such additional functions as are assigned to them. Sub-section (3) lets the State Government confer specified powers of a police officer on them. Sub-section (4) allows the State Government to appoint an advisory board of not more than five social welfare workers, of whom at least two must be women, to advise and assist them.

Sections 9 and 10 are the rule-making powers of the Central Government and the State Governments respectively. The list of presents required by section 3(2) is maintained under rules made in exercise of these powers.

A worked example

Before Neha's marriage her father-in-law demanded a car and five lakh rupees from her father, who paid. The gifts were received by the groom's mother, who kept them. Two years later Neha died of burns in her husband's house.

Is what was paid dowry? Section 2: dowry means any property or valuable security given or agreed to be given directly or indirectly by one party to a marriage to the other, or by the parents of either party or by any other person, at or before or any time after the marriage in connection with the marriage. It excludes dower or mahr in the case of persons to whom the Muslim Personal Law applies.

Who is punishable? Section 3 punishes giving or taking dowry with imprisonment of not less than five years and a fine of not less than fifteen thousand rupees or the amount of the value of the dowry, whichever is more. So Neha's father is within the section as well, subject to the exceptions for presents.

And the demand? Section 4 punishes demanding dowry with imprisonment of not less than six months extending to two years and a fine up to ten thousand rupees.

munotes.in27

Dowry, and the Dowry Prohibition Act 1961

And an advertisement offering a share in property in consideration of marriage? Section 4A: six months to five years, or a fine up to fifteen thousand rupees.

Was the payment agreement enforceable? No. Section 5: any agreement for the giving or taking of dowry is void.

Who is entitled to what was given? Section 6: a person other than the woman who receives dowry holds it in trust for her and must transfer it to her, within three months of receipt or of the marriage or of her attaining eighteen, as the case may be. Where she dies otherwise than by natural causes within seven years of the marriage, it passes to her children, or if none, to her parents.

How is the Act enforced? Offences are cognizable, non-bailable and non-compoundable; a court may take cognizance on a police report, on its own knowledge, or on a complaint by the aggrieved person, a parent or relative, or a recognised welfare institution or organisation; and the burden of proving that he did not demand dowry lies on the person charged.

What it does NOT mean

Dowry is not a gift. Customary presents given without demand, and of a value not excessive having regard to the giver's means, are outside the definition.

It is not limited to what is given before the marriage. The words are "at or before or any time after the marriage".

It is not confined to what passes between the spouses. Parents and any other person are within the definition.

Only the taker is not punished. Section 3 punishes giving as well as taking.

Section 6 does not give the property to the husband's family. They hold it in trust for the wife.

The Act does not require the wife to prove the demand. The burden of proving that he did not demand it lies on the person charged.

Quick revision

  • s.2: dowry is property or valuable security given or agreed to be given, directly or indirectly, by a party or a parent or any other person, at, before or any time after the marriage, in connection with it; dower or mahr is excluded.
  • s.3: giving or taking dowry: not less than five years and a fine of not less than fifteen thousand rupees or the value of the dowry, whichever is more; customary presents are excepted where they are entered in a list and are not excessive.
  • s.4: demanding dowry: six months to two years and a fine up to ten thousand rupees.
  • s.4A: advertising a share in property or money in consideration of marriage: six months to five years, or a fine up to fifteen thousand rupees.
  • s.5: an agreement for the giving or taking of dowry is void. s.6: dowry received by anyone else is held in trust for the woman and must be transferred within three months; if she dies unnaturally within seven years, it goes to her children, or else her parents.
  • ss.7 to 10: offences are cognizable, non-bailable and non-compoundable; cognizance may be taken on a complaint by the person aggrieved, a parent or relative, or a recognised welfare institution; the burden of proof is on the person charged; Dowry Prohibition Officers; and rules.
munotes.in28

Dowry, and the Dowry Prohibition Act 1961

Test yourself

1. Define dowry. Any property or valuable security given or agreed to be given either directly or indirectly by one party to a marriage to the other party, or by the parents of either party or by any other person to either party or to any other person, at or before or any time after the marriage in connection with the marriage of the said parties. It does not include dower or mahr in the case of persons to whom the Muslim Personal Law applies.

2. What is the punishment for giving and taking dowry? Imprisonment for a term which shall not be less than five years, and a fine which shall not be less than fifteen thousand rupees or the amount of the value of such dowry, whichever is more, under section 3.

3. What is the punishment for demanding dowry? Imprisonment for a term which shall not be less than six months but which may extend to two years, and a fine which may extend to ten thousand rupees, under section 4.

4. Who is entitled to dowry received by somebody other than the wife? The wife. By section 6 the recipient holds it in trust for her and must transfer it to her within three months. If she dies otherwise than by natural causes within seven years of the marriage, the property passes to her children, and if she has none, to her parents.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in29

Chapter Six

Sati, and the Commission of Sati (Prevention) Act 1987

Syllabus topic 1.2, "Role of religious rituals and practices in molding the rules regulating to marital relations"

In one line

Sati is being burned or buried alive with a dead relative, whether or not it is said to be voluntary; abetting it carries death or life imprisonment; and glorifying it is a separate offence in its own right.

Why this Act exists, and why it is short

Sati was abolished in Bengal in 1829 and across British India soon after. That should have been the end of it, and for more than a century the law behaved as though it were.

Then in September 1987 a young widow died on her husband's pyre at Deorala in Rajasthan, and what followed was not silence but celebration: processions, collections of money, and a proposal to build a temple. The existing law could punish a killing. It had nothing to say about the procession, the fund or the temple.

That is why the 1987 Act is built the way it is. It is a short statute with an unusual centre of gravity: its most distinctive offence is not the killing but the glorification, and it gives district officers power to pull down temples and seize funds. Read it as a law about what a community does around a death, not only about the death.

The Act received assent as Act 3 of 1988 and came into force on 21 March 1988, though it is cited by the year 1987. That mismatch of years is worth noticing so that neither figure looks like a mistake.

Section 2: the three definitions MU asks for

Sati, section 2(c)

"Sati" means the act of burning or burying alive of:

(i) any widow along with the body of her deceased husband or any other relative, or with any article, object or thing associated with the husband or such relative; or

(ii) any woman along with the body of any of her relatives,

irrespective of whether such burning or burying is claimed to be voluntary on the part of the widow or the woman or otherwise.

Four things are packed into that.

It is not confined to widows. Clause (ii) covers any woman burned or buried with any relative's body. A daughter or a mother is within the Act.

It is not confined to the husband's body. Clause (i) reaches burning with "any other relative", and even with an article, object or thing associated with the husband. So the practice cannot be evaded by burning the widow with her husband's turban instead of his body.

Burying counts as much as burning.

Consent is irrelevant. The closing words are the heart of the definition. It does not matter that the widow is said to have chosen it. This is the legislative answer to the argument that sati is a voluntary religious act, and in an examination it is the sentence to quote.

munotes.in30

Sati, and the Commission of Sati (Prevention) Act 1987

Glorification, section 2(b)

"Glorification", in relation to sati, whether the sati was committed before or after the commencement of the Act, includes, among other things:

(i) the observance of any ceremony or the taking out of a procession in connection with the commission of sati;

(ii) the supporting, justifying or propagating of the practice of sati in any manner;

(iii) the arranging of any function to eulogise the person who has committed sati; or

(iv) the creation of a trust, the collection of funds, the construction of a temple or other structure, or the carrying on of any form of worship or the performance of any ceremony there, with a view to perpetuate the honour of or preserve the memory of a person who has committed sati.

The words "among other things" make the list inclusive, not exhaustive. Note also that the sati glorified may have been committed before the Act, which is what allows action against long-standing temples.

When MU asks for "any two acts amounting to glorification", any two of those four will do, and the procession and the collection of funds are the easiest to state.

Temple, section 2(e)

"Temple" includes any building or other structure, whether roofed or not, constructed or made to preserve the memory of a person in respect of whom sati has been committed, or used or intended to be used for worship or for the observance of any ceremony in connection with such commission.

The words "whether roofed or not" are there so that a platform or a shrine open to the sky cannot be argued out of section 7.

Section 2(1)(a) defines "Code" as the Code of Criminal Procedure 1973, and section 2(1)(d) defines "Special Court". Section 2(2) provides that words used but not defined here, and defined in the Indian Penal Code or the Code, carry those meanings.

Part II: the offences

Section 3: attempt to commit sati

Whoever attempts to commit sati and does any act towards such commission is punishable with imprisonment up to six months, or fine, or both.

The proviso is unusual and humane, and it deserves a sentence in any answer. Before convicting, the Special Court must take into consideration the circumstances leading to the commission of the offence, the act committed, the state of mind of the person charged at the time, and all other relevant factors.

Read section 3 with section 4 and the design becomes obvious. The woman who attempts sati faces six months and a direction to the court to weigh her state of mind. The people who pushed her towards it face death or life. The Act punishes the widow lightly and deliberately, because it treats her as the victim of everyone around her.

munotes.in31

Sati, and the Commission of Sati (Prevention) Act 1987

Section 4: abetment

Section 4(1): if any person commits sati, whoever abets the commission, directly or indirectly, is punishable with death or imprisonment for life, and is also liable to fine.

Section 4(2): if any person attempts to commit sati, whoever abets the attempt, directly or indirectly, is punishable with imprisonment for life, and is also liable to fine.

That is the answer to "what is the punishment for abetment of sati": death or life where the sati is committed, life where it is only attempted.

The Explanation deems the following, and the like, to be abetment:

(a) any inducement to a widow or woman to get herself burnt or buried alive with the body of her deceased husband or other relative, or with an article associated with him, irrespective of whether she is in a fit state of mind or is labouring under intoxication or stupefaction or any other cause impeding the exercise of her free will;

(b) making a widow or woman believe that committing sati would bring some spiritual benefit to her, or to the deceased, or to the general well being of the family;

(c) encouraging a widow or woman to remain fixed in her resolve to commit sati, and thus instigating her;

(d) participating in any procession in connection with the commission of sati, or aiding her decision by taking her along with the body to the cremation or burial ground.

Clause (b) is the one to notice. It makes the religious argument itself the offence. Telling a widow that sati will earn merit is abetment, whatever the speaker believes.

Section 5: glorification

Whoever does any act for the glorification of sati is punishable with imprisonment not less than one year, extending to seven years, and with fine not less than five thousand rupees, extending to thirty thousand rupees.

A minimum sentence of a year for glorification, when the widow's own attempt carries a maximum of six months, is the plainest statement of what the Act is aimed at.

Part III: the powers of the Collector or District Magistrate

Section 6: power to prohibit. Where the Collector or District Magistrate is of opinion that sati or any abetment of it is being or is about to be committed, he may by order prohibit the doing of any act towards its commission in a specified area. He may also by order prohibit the glorification of sati in any manner in a specified area. Contravention of either order, where not punishable under another provision of the Act, carries the same sentence as glorification: one to seven years and five thousand to thirty thousand rupees.

munotes.in32

Sati, and the Commission of Sati (Prevention) Act 1987

Section 7: power to remove temples. Where a temple or structure has been in existence for not less than twenty years and worship or ceremony is carried on there to perpetuate the honour or preserve the memory of a person in respect of whom sati has been committed, the State Government may order its removal. For any other temple or structure, that is, one standing for less than twenty years, the Collector or District Magistrate may order removal. If the order is not complied with, the authority is to have the structure removed through a police officer not below the rank of Sub-Inspector, at the cost of the defaulter.

The twenty-year line is the examinable detail. The older the shrine, and so the more sensitive its removal, the higher the authority that must order it.

Section 8: power to seize property. Where the Collector or District Magistrate has reason to believe that funds or property have been collected or acquired for the purpose of glorifying a sati, or are found in circumstances creating suspicion of an offence under the Act, he may seize them. He must report the seizure to the Special Court and await its orders as to disposal.

Part IV: Special Courts, and the rest

Section 9 provides that all offences under the Act are triable only by a Special Court. The State Government constitutes one or more, by notification, with jurisdiction over the whole or part of the State. A Special Court is presided over by a Judge appointed by the State Government with the concurrence of the Chief Justice of the High Court, and nobody may be appointed unless he is, immediately before the appointment, a Sessions Judge or Additional Sessions Judge.

Section 10 provides for Special Public Prosecutors, section 11 for the procedure and powers of Special Courts, section 12 for the trial of connected offences, section 13 for forfeiture of funds or property on conviction, and section 14 for an appeal, which lies as a matter of right. Section 15 protects action taken in good faith.

Section 16: burden of proof. Where a person is prosecuted of an offence under section 4, the burden of proving that he had not committed it is on him. This is a reverse burden, and it is confined to abetment. It does not apply to section 3 or section 5.

Section 17: obligation to report. All officers of Government are required and empowered to assist the police in executing the Act. All village officers, and such other officers as the Collector or District Magistrate specifies for an area, and the inhabitants of that area, must report forthwith to the nearest police station if they have reason to believe or know that sati is about to be, or has been, committed. Contravention carries imprisonment of either description up to two years and a fine.

munotes.in33

Sati, and the Commission of Sati (Prevention) Act 1987

Section 17(2) is worth pausing on. It places a duty on the inhabitants of the area, not only on officials. Silence in the village is itself an offence.

Section 18: disqualification from inheriting. A person convicted of an offence under section 4(1), that is, of abetting a sati that was actually committed, is disqualified from inheriting the property of the person in respect of whom the sati was committed, and the property of any other person which he would have been entitled to inherit on that person's death.

This is where a criminal statute reaches back into the law of succession, and it is why the section is worth carrying into Module III. It is a disqualification of the same family as the murderer's disqualification, and it is the answer to a problem question in which the abettor stands to inherit from the widow he helped to kill.

Section 19 is repealed. It amended another Act and was repealed by the Repealing and Amending Act 2001 with effect from 3 September 2001. Section 20 gives the Act overriding effect, section 21 the rule-making power, and section 22 repeals existing laws on the subject.

A worked example

A widow is placed on her husband's pyre. Her brother-in-law leads the procession and tells the crowd she will attain heaven. She is pulled out alive. A month later the village builds a small shrine at the spot, collects donations for it, and a local leader publishes a eulogy. He then stands for election.

Is this sati? Section 2(1)(c): sati is the burning or burying alive of a widow along with the body of her deceased husband or any other relative, or with any article, object or thing associated with the husband or such relative, whether or not such burning or burying is claimed to be voluntary, and it extends to any woman along with the body of any of her relatives, irrespective of whether she is a widow.

She survived. What follows? Section 3: attempting to commit sati is punishable with imprisonment up to six months or fine or both, and the court is directed to have regard to the circumstances and to her state of mind.

The brother-in-law. Section 4: abetment of sati carries death or imprisonment for life and a fine. And section 4(2) deems certain acts to be abetment: inducing the widow, making her follow her husband's body, encouraging her resolve, promising spiritual benefit, praising past satis, and participating in the procession.

munotes.in34

Sati, and the Commission of Sati (Prevention) Act 1987

The shrine, the fund and the eulogy. Section 5: glorification carries one to seven years and a fine of five to thirty thousand rupees, and by section 2(1)(b) glorification includes any ceremony or procession in connection with the commission of sati, supporting, justifying or propagating the practice, arranging any function to eulogise the person who committed it, creating a trust or collecting funds, constructing a temple, or performing any ceremony or rite at the place.

Who acts against the shrine? Sections 6 and 7: the Collector or District Magistrate may prohibit acts towards the commission or glorification of sati and may seize funds and property; and while the State Government removes temples or structures more than twenty years old, the Collector removes those constructed more recently.

And the election? Section 18: a person convicted of an offence under section 4 is disqualified from inheriting the property of the person in respect of whom the sati was committed, and the Act provides for disqualification from contesting elections.

Where is the case tried? Part IV: by a Special Court, and the offences are triable summarily where the Act so provides.

What it does NOT mean

Sati is not confined to a widow with her husband. The definition reaches any woman burnt or buried alive with the body of any of her relatives.

It is not confined to a body. It includes burning or burying with any article, object or thing associated with the husband or relative.

Voluntariness is no answer. The definition applies "whether or not such burning or burying is claimed to be voluntary".

Glorification is not only a ceremony. It includes propagating the practice, eulogising the woman, collecting funds, and building a temple.

Attempting sati is not treated like an ordinary attempt. The court is directed to consider the woman's state of mind.

The Collector's power over shrines is not unlimited. Structures more than twenty years old are for the State Government.

Quick revision

  • s.2(1)(c): sati is the burning or burying alive of a widow with the body of her deceased husband or any other relative, or with any article, object or thing associated with him, whether or not claimed to be voluntary; and of any woman with the body of any of her relatives, whether or not she is a widow.
  • s.2(1)(a) "glorification" includes any ceremony or procession; supporting, justifying or propagating the practice; any function to eulogise the person; creating a trust or collecting funds; constructing a temple; and performing any ceremony or rite at the place.
  • s.3: attempt to commit sati: up to six months or fine or both, the court having regard to the woman's state of mind.
  • s.4: abetment: death or imprisonment for life and fine; sub-section (2) deems as abetment inducement, making her follow the body, encouraging her resolve, promising spiritual benefit, praising past satis, and joining the procession.
  • s.5: glorification: one to seven years and a fine of five to thirty thousand rupees.
  • ss.6 and 7: the Collector or District Magistrate may prohibit and seize; the State Government removes temples over twenty years old, the Collector the newer ones.
  • Part IV: Special Courts; s.18: a person convicted under s.4 is disqualified from inheriting the property of the person concerned.
munotes.in35

Sati, and the Commission of Sati (Prevention) Act 1987

Test yourself

1. Define sati under the Act. The burning or burying alive of any widow along with the body of her deceased husband or any other relative or with any article, object or thing associated with the husband or such relative, whether or not such burning or burying is claimed to be voluntary; or of any woman along with the body of any of her relatives, irrespective of whether such burning or burying is claimed to be voluntary and irrespective of whether she is a widow.

2. What is the punishment for attempting to commit sati? Imprisonment for a term which may extend to six months, or with fine, or with both, under section 3; and the court is to have regard to the circumstances of the case and to the state of mind of the woman.

3. State any two acts amounting to abetment of sati. Inducing a widow or woman to get burnt or buried alive along with the body of her deceased husband or any other relative, or to remain fixed in her resolve; making her follow the body in a procession; encouraging her in her resolve by carrying her with the body to the cremation ground; being present at the place as an active participant; or holding out that the commission of sati will result in some spiritual benefit.

4. What is the punishment for glorification of sati? Imprisonment for a term which shall not be less than one year but which may extend to seven years, and a fine which shall not be less than five thousand rupees but which may extend to thirty thousand rupees, under section 5.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in36

Chapter Seven

Types of Family: Lineage, Authority, Location and the Conjugal Unit

Syllabus topic 1.3, "Types of family based upon lineage, authority structure, location, and number of conjugal units"

In one line

A family is described on four separate questions at once: whose line you belong to, who decides, where you live, and how many married couples are under the roof.

The four axes, and why they are four

MU's syllabus prints the classification in this order, and gives the types under each:

AxisThe question it answersThe types MU names
LineageThrough whom is descent tracedpatrilineal, matrilineal
Authority structureWho holds power in the householdpatriarchal, matriarchal
LocationWhere does the couple live after marriagepatrilocal, matrilocal
Number of conjugal unitsHow many married couples are in itnuclear, extended, joint, composite

The reason this is a classification and not a list is that the four are logically independent. A family can be matrilineal and still patriarchal. It can be patrilineal and neolocal. Nothing about tracing descent through the mother tells you who runs the household.

That independence is the single point an examiner is testing when the question asks for the difference between patriarchal and matriarchal, or between patrilineal and matrilineal. Answer the axis, not the word.

Lineage: patrilineal and matrilineal

Lineage, or descent, is the rule that decides which line a person belongs to for the purposes of name, membership of the kin group, and inheritance.

Patrilineal. Descent is traced through the father. A child belongs to the father's line, takes his family name and gotra, and inherits in his line. This is the rule of the great majority of Hindu communities, and it is the rule the Mitakshara coparcenary is built on: the coparcenary in Module II consists of a man and his male descendants, and it could not exist under any other rule of descent.

Matrilineal. Descent is traced through the mother. A child belongs to the mother's line and inherits in it, and the significant male in a child's life is often the mother's brother rather than the father, because he is the senior male of the child's own lineage.

Matrilineal descent is not an anthropological curiosity in Indian law. It is expressly recognised in statute. The Marumakkattayam and Aliyasantana systems of Kerala and coastal Karnataka, and the Nambudri system, are named in the Hindu Succession Act, and the tarwad, tavazhi, kutumba, kavaru and illom, the property-holding units of those systems, appear in section 7 of that Act. They are taken in the chapter on the matrilineal joint family in Module II.

Authority: patriarchal and matriarchal

Authority is about power in the household, and specifically about who manages the property, makes decisions for the group and represents it.

Patriarchal. Authority is in the senior male. In the Hindu joint family this is the karta, whose position, powers, privileges and obligations are the subject of a whole chapter of Module II. His authority is not merely social: he can bind the family by alienation for legal necessity, he manages the property, and he represents the family in litigation.

munotes.in37

Types of Family: Lineage, Authority, Location and the Conjugal Unit

Matriarchal. Authority is in the senior female. Genuine matriarchy, in the sense of a society where women systematically hold authority, is rare and disputed, and an honest answer says so rather than treating matriarchy as the mirror image of patriarchy.

That is the heart of the most frequently asked question in these papers. Matrilineal societies are common; matriarchal societies are not the same thing and are not common. In a matrilineal family such as a Kerala tarwad, descent and property pass through women, but management of the tarwad lay with the karanavan, its senior male member, usually the eldest maternal uncle. Descent through the mother, authority in a man.

So the difference between patriarchal and matriarchal is a difference about who exercises authority, while the difference between patrilineal and matrilineal is about through whom descent and property pass. Write both sentences and the answer is complete.

Location: patrilocal and matrilocal

Location, or residence, is about where a couple lives after marriage. MU names two; a third is worth knowing because it is what has actually happened in Indian cities.

Patrilocal. The couple lives with or near the husband's family. This is the ordinary Hindu pattern, and it is the residential fact that produces most of the law in this course: the wife enters a household that is not hers, which is the situation the shared household provisions of the Protection of Women from Domestic Violence Act 2005 were written for, and the situation in which dowry demands are made.

Matrilocal. The couple lives with or near the wife's family. It is the pattern in matrilineal communities and in some others.

Neolocal. The couple sets up a separate household of its own. MU does not print the word, but it is the direction of change described in [Sanskritization, Westernization and Modernization], and it is what turns a joint family into a set of nuclear ones without any partition of property.

Number of conjugal units: nuclear, extended, joint and composite

A conjugal unit is a married couple. This axis simply counts them, and the four types MU names form a sequence.

Nuclear family. One conjugal unit: a husband, a wife and their unmarried children. It is the smallest complete family and is now the ordinary residential unit in Indian cities.

Extended family. A nuclear family plus other relatives who are not themselves a second conjugal unit: a widowed parent, an unmarried sibling, an aunt. There is still one married couple; there are simply more people.

munotes.in38

Types of Family: Lineage, Authority, Location and the Conjugal Unit

Joint family. Two or more conjugal units related lineally, living together, typically a man and his wife with their married sons and their wives and children, holding property and hearth in common. In Hindu law the joint family is more than a residential arrangement: it is a property-holding institution with a karta, and that is Module II.

Composite family. Two or more conjugal units related collaterally rather than lineally, most obviously where two or more brothers live together with their wives and children after the parents' death. The word is also used where the plural conjugal units arise from polygyny, one man with more than one wife each forming a unit.

The distinction between joint and composite is the distinction between vertical and horizontal: a joint family is generations, a composite family is siblings.

Holding the four axes together

An answer that describes a single family on all four axes shows the classification is understood, and it is worth practising.

The ordinary north Indian Hindu joint family is patrilineal in descent, patriarchal in authority, patrilocal in residence, and joint in the number of conjugal units. All four line up, which is why students assume they always must.

The Kerala tarwad is matrilineal in descent, not matriarchal but managed by the karanavan, matrilocal in residence, and joint in structure. Two axes point one way and one points the other, which is the example to give when asked to distinguish lineage from authority.

The couple who marry in Mumbai and rent a flat are patrilineal in descent, neolocal in residence, and nuclear in structure, and the question of authority hardly arises because there is no group to have authority over. That is the direction of travel and it is what the last part of this topic is about.

A worked example

A question asks for the difference between a patriarchal and a matriarchal family, and for the kinds of family.

First, say that the classification runs on four independent axes. A family is placed on each of them separately, and the answer that treats them as one is the answer that goes wrong.

Lineage. Patrilineal, descent and inheritance through the father; matrilineal, through the mother. This decides membership and inheritance, and it is the axis the marumakkattayam tarwad sits on.

Authority. Patriarchal, authority in the father or senior male; matriarchal, in the mother or senior female. True matriarchy is rare, which is exactly why the matrilineal tarwad was still managed by the karanavan, its senior male.

Location. Patrilocal, the couple lives with or near the husband's family; matrilocal, with the wife's; and neolocal, in a new home of their own, which is where the cities have gone.

munotes.in39

Types of Family: Lineage, Authority, Location and the Conjugal Unit

Number of conjugal units. Nuclear, one couple and their children; extended, one couple plus other relatives; joint, two or more couples related in a line, as father and sons; composite, two or more side by side, as brothers.

Then answer the examiner's question directly. Patriarchal and matriarchal are about authority; patrilineal and matrilineal are about descent. A society may be matrilineal and patriarchal at once, and the tarwad was.

What it does NOT mean

Matrilineal is not matriarchal. Descent is one axis, authority another.

Patrilocal is not patriarchal either. Residence is a third axis.

A joint family is not simply a large family. It is two or more conjugal units in a line.

A composite family is not a joint family. Its units are side by side, as brothers, not in a line.

An extended family is not a joint family. It is one couple plus relatives, not two couples.

Nuclear is not modern by definition. It describes a structure, not a period.

Quick revision

  • Four independent axes, and a family is placed on each separately.
  • Lineage: patrilineal or matrilineal; it decides membership and inheritance.
  • Authority: patriarchal or matriarchal; true matriarchy is rare, and the matrilineal tarwad was managed by the karanavan, its senior male.
  • Location: patrilocal, matrilocal, and neolocal.
  • Conjugal units: nuclear, one; extended, one plus relatives; joint, two or more in a line; composite, two or more side by side.
  • The examiner's question: patriarchal and matriarchal are about authority; patrilineal and matrilineal are about descent.

Test yourself

1. What is the difference between a patriarchal and a matriarchal family? The difference is one of authority. In a patriarchal family authority rests with the father or the senior male; in a matriarchal family it rests with the mother or the senior female. It is not the same as the difference between patrilineal and matrilineal, which is about the line through which descent and inheritance are traced.

2. What is a patrilocal family? One in which the married couple resides with or near the husband's family. A matrilocal family is one in which they reside with or near the wife's family, and a neolocal family is one in which they set up a household of their own.

3. Distinguish the nuclear, extended, joint and composite family. A nuclear family is one conjugal unit, a couple and their unmarried children. An extended family is a nuclear family together with other relatives. A joint family consists of two or more conjugal units related in a line, as a father and his married sons. A composite family consists of two or more conjugal units side by side, as married brothers.

munotes.in40

Types of Family: Lineage, Authority, Location and the Conjugal Unit

4. Can a family be matrilineal and patriarchal at the same time? Yes. The marumakkattayam tarwad traced descent and property through women but was managed by the karanavan, its senior male member, so it was matrilineal in lineage and patriarchal in authority.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in41

Chapter Eight

Maitri Sambandh, Live-in Relationships and the Divided Home

Syllabus topic 1.4, "Emerging concepts: Maitri Sambandh and divided home"

In one line

A relationship that is not a marriage may still be treated as one for the limited purpose of protecting a woman from violence, but only if it looks like a marriage in four specific ways.

What maitri sambandh is

Maitri sambandh means, literally, a friendship agreement. It is a practice associated principally with Gujarat, in which a man and a woman execute a written agreement recording that they will live together as friends, sometimes registered before a notary, while the man remains married to somebody else.

The point of the device is exactly what it looks like: to give a relationship outside marriage a documentary form that resembles legality, without contracting a second marriage that would be void under section 11 and criminal under section 17 of the Hindu Marriage Act.

What the law makes of it

It is not a marriage. No agreement can create a Hindu marriage; only the ceremony can, under section 7. A maitri sambandh confers none of the status of marriage: no right to maintenance as a wife under section 25, no succession as a widow, no legitimacy of children as children of a marriage.

It is not a contract the courts will enforce as such. An agreement whose object is cohabitation outside marriage cannot be enforced by a court as an ordinary contract, because its object is opposed to public policy.

It does not protect the man from the bigamy provisions, because he has not married again. That is the whole design of it. Conversely, if he does go through a marriage ceremony, calling the document a maitri sambandh will not save him.

So the honest statement is that maitri sambandh has no status in law at all. What the woman in such a relationship may have is not a status but a remedy, and that remedy comes from a different statute.

What the divided home is

The syllabus puts "divided home" beside maitri sambandh, and it is a sociological rather than a legal term. It describes a household that has broken as a unit while remaining one in form: parents who have separated in fact without any decree, spouses living under one roof but leading separate lives, or a family split across two residences with the children moving between them.

Its legal significance is that Indian family law is built around either an intact marriage or a dissolved one, and the divided home is neither.

  • A spouse who has left without a decree has no maintenance under section 25, which requires a decree, though section 24 is available once a petition is filed and the Hindu Adoptions and Maintenance Act provides for a wife living separately for justifiable cause.
  • The children of a divided home are in nobody's legal custody until a court makes an order, because both parents remain natural guardians.
  • The residence question is answered, if at all, by section 17 of the Protection of Women from Domestic Violence Act, which gives a woman in a domestic relationship the right to reside in the shared household whether or not she has any right, title or interest in it.
munotes.in42

Maitri Sambandh, Live-in Relationships and the Divided Home

The unifying point for an answer is that both concepts describe relationships the law of marriage does not reach, and both are picked up, imperfectly and only for women, by the 2005 Act.

The bridge: "relationship in the nature of marriage"

Section 2(f) of the Protection of Women from Domestic Violence Act 2005 defines a domestic relationship as a relationship between two persons who live or have at any point of time lived together in a shared household, when they are related by consanguinity, marriage, or through a relationship in the nature of marriage, adoption, or are family members living together as a joint family.

Those seven words are the only doorway the law offers to a relationship that is not a marriage. Everything turns on how wide they are, and the Supreme Court has answered that twice.

D. Velusamy: the four conditions

D. Velusamy v. D. Patchaiammal, AIR 2011 SC 479, decided on 21 October 2010.

Facts. A maintenance claim in which the courts below had declared the appellant married to the respondent woman, notwithstanding that another woman, Lakshmi, claimed to be his wife. Lakshmi had never been made a party and had never been given notice.

Held. Two things. On procedure, any declaration about Lakshmi's marital status made without hearing her was null and void as violating natural justice; and if no such declaration could be made, neither could the declaration that the appellant was validly married to the respondent, because if Lakshmi was his wife he could not have married again without divorcing her.

On substance, a relationship in the nature of marriage under the 2005 Act is akin to a common law marriage, and requires that the couple, though not formally married:

(a) hold themselves out to society as being akin to spouses; (b) be of legal age to marry; (c) be otherwise qualified to enter into a legal marriage, including being unmarried; and (d) have voluntarily cohabited and held themselves out to the world as being akin to spouses for a significant period of time.

In addition, the parties must have lived together in a shared household as defined in section 2(s). Merely spending weekends together, or a one night stand, does not make a domestic relationship.

munotes.in43

Maitri Sambandh, Live-in Relationships and the Divided Home

The Court went further and said that not all live-in relationships amount to a relationship in the nature of marriage. A woman whom a man maintains financially and uses mainly for a sexual purpose, or as a servant, is not in one. It acknowledged frankly that this view excludes many women who have had a live-in relationship from the benefit of the Act, but held that Parliament had used the words "relationship in the nature of marriage" and not "live in relationship", and that a court cannot change the language of a statute in the guise of interpretation.

Why it matters here. Condition (c) is the one that decides cases and it is the one that catches maitri sambandh. If the man is already married, the couple are not otherwise qualified to enter into a legal marriage, so the relationship is not in the nature of marriage, so it is not a domestic relationship, so the Act does not apply. A maitri sambandh entered into by a married man therefore gives the woman nothing at all.

Indra Sarma: the test applied, and its cost

Indra Sarma v. V. K. V. Sarma, (2013) 15 SCC 755, decided on 26 November 2013.

Facts. The appellant had lived with the respondent for many years, knowing throughout that he was married and that his wife and children opposed the relationship. She claimed relief under the Domestic Violence Act.

Held. The appeal was dismissed. Having been fully aware that the respondent was a married person, the appellant could not have entered into a live-in relationship in the nature of marriage. All live-in relationships are not relationships in the nature of marriage; this one had no inherent or essential characteristic of a marriage; the appellant's status was lower than the status of a wife; and the relationship therefore fell outside section 2(f), so that nothing the respondent did in connection with it could be domestic violence under section 3. To hold otherwise, the Court said, would do an injustice to the legally wedded wife and children, who had opposed the relationship. Ordering maintenance would be at their cost.

The Court set out five illustrative categories for testing section 2(f), which turn on whether each party was married and, where the man was married, on whether the woman knew:

  • an unmarried adult woman with an unmarried adult male, which falls within section 2(f);
  • an unmarried woman with a married adult male, knowingly;
  • a married adult woman with an unmarried adult male, knowingly;
  • an unmarried woman who unknowingly enters a relationship with a married male, which may in a given situation fall within section 2(f); and
  • a relationship between partners of the same sex.
munotes.in44

Maitri Sambandh, Live-in Relationships and the Divided Home

Why it matters here. It shows how the Velusamy test works on the commonest facts, and it is unusually candid about the consequence. The Court found the appellant to be a mistress in distress, said that the position of such women, and of the children born of such relationships, is a matter of serious concern, especially where they are poor and illiterate, and called for remedial measures by Parliament through proper legislation. Parliament has not legislated.

How to write the answer

MU can ask this either as a one-sentence question or as a short note, and the shape is the same.

Start with what the concepts are. Maitri sambandh is a written friendship arrangement, associated with Gujarat, by which a man and a woman agree to live together while he remains married to another. A divided home is a household broken in fact but not in law.

State the legal position flatly. Neither is a marriage. Neither creates the status of husband and wife. Neither confers maintenance as a spouse, succession, or legitimacy as the children of a marriage.

Then give the one route in. Section 2(f) of the 2005 Act reaches a relationship in the nature of marriage, and Velusamy gives the four conditions plus a shared household.

Then close it again where it closes. Because condition (c) requires that the parties be qualified to marry, including being unmarried, a maitri sambandh with a married man fails the test, as Indra Sarma holds; and the Court itself said the remedy for that must come from Parliament.

If there is room, say what the pattern shows. The law has moved from refusing to notice these relationships at all to protecting the women in some of them from violence. It has not moved to giving any of them the economic consequences of marriage. That gap is what MU means by calling these concepts "emerging".

A worked example

Two households. In the first, Jayesh and Rekha sign a written maitri sambandh; Jayesh is married to somebody else and Rekha knows it. In the second, Kiran and Sneha, both unmarried and both over twenty-one, have lived together for eight years, introduced each other as husband and wife, and share a household. Both women are turned out.

Is either a marriage? Neither. A maitri sambandh is an agreement, not a marriage; it creates no status, and neither party becomes a spouse.

Can Rekha claim maintenance as a wife? No, because there is no marriage.

Can she claim under the Domestic Violence Act? The doorway is section 2(f), a relationship "in the nature of marriage", and the test is in D. Velusamy v. D. Patchaiammal: the parties must hold themselves out as spouses, be of legal age to marry, be otherwise qualified to enter a legal marriage, including being unmarried, have voluntarily cohabited for a significant period, and have lived in a shared household. Jayesh was married, so the relationship fails the third requirement.

munotes.in45

Maitri Sambandh, Live-in Relationships and the Divided Home

Is that the end of it for her? On Indra Sarma v. V. K. V. Sarma it is: a woman who entered such a relationship knowing the man was married is outside the Act. The Court described her as a mistress in distress and left the remedy to Parliament.

And Sneha? She satisfies every requirement in Velusamy, so hers is a relationship in the nature of marriage and the reliefs of the Act are open to her: a protection order, a residence order, monetary relief, custody and compensation.

Does that make her Kiran's wife? No. The Act gives her its own reliefs; it confers no matrimonial status, and she inherits nothing from him as a widow would.

What it does NOT mean

A maitri sambandh is not a marriage. It is an agreement, and it creates no status; neither party becomes a spouse.

It does not confer maintenance or succession rights. No provision of the Hindu Marriage Act or the Hindu Succession Act attaches to it.

A divided home is not a legal category. It describes a household the law of marriage does not reach.

"Relationship in the nature of marriage" is not every live-in relationship. On Velusamy the parties must hold themselves out as spouses, be of legal age, be otherwise qualified to marry, including being unmarried, have voluntarily cohabited for a significant period, and have lived in a shared household.

A woman who knows her partner is married is not within it. Indra Sarma holds so, and describes her as a mistress in distress, asking Parliament to act.

The Domestic Violence Act does not make such a relationship a marriage. It gives the reliefs of that Act to a woman who satisfies section 2(f); it confers no matrimonial status.

Quick revision

  • Maitri sambandh: an agreement by which a man and a woman agree to live as friends; it is not a marriage and creates no status, no maintenance and no succession.
  • The divided home: a household the law of marriage does not reach, so the parties fall outside the matrimonial statutes.
  • The doorway: s.2(f) of the Protection of Women from Domestic Violence Act 2005, which covers a relationship "in the nature of marriage".
  • D. Velusamy v. D. Patchaiammal: the parties must hold themselves out to society as spouses; be of legal age to marry; be otherwise qualified to enter a legal marriage, including being unmarried; have voluntarily cohabited and held themselves out to the world as spouses for a significant period; and have lived in a shared household.
  • Indra Sarma v. V. K. V. Sarma: a woman who entered the relationship knowing the man was married is outside the Act; the Court called her a mistress in distress and left the remedy to Parliament.
munotes.in46

Maitri Sambandh, Live-in Relationships and the Divided Home

Test yourself

1. What is maitri sambandh, and what is its legal effect? An arrangement, found chiefly in parts of Gujarat, by which a man and a woman agree in writing to live together as friends. It is an agreement and not a marriage; it creates no matrimonial status, and neither party acquires the rights of a spouse to maintenance or succession.

2. Which statutory provision may reach such a household? Section 2(f) of the Protection of Women from Domestic Violence Act 2005, which defines a domestic relationship to include a relationship in the nature of marriage.

3. What must be shown for a relationship in the nature of marriage? On D. Velusamy v. D. Patchaiammal, that the couple held themselves out to society as being akin to spouses; that they were of legal age to marry; that they were otherwise qualified to enter into a legal marriage, including being unmarried; and that they voluntarily cohabited and held themselves out to the world as spouses for a significant period of time, in a shared household.

4. Is a woman who knew her partner was married protected? On Indra Sarma v. V. K. V. Sarma she is not: such a relationship is not one in the nature of marriage for the purposes of the Act, and the Court, describing her as a mistress in distress, left it to Parliament to provide a remedy.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in47

Chapter Nine

The Hindu Marriage Act: Application, and Who is a Hindu

Syllabus topic 1.5, "Hindu Marriage Act 1955"

In one line

The Act does not define a Hindu. It says who it applies to, and it applies to everyone domiciled in India who is not a Muslim, a Christian, a Parsi or a Jew.

Why that matters before anything else

A student naturally expects a statute called the Hindu Marriage Act to begin by saying what a Hindu is. It does not, and it never has. Parliament in 1955 was legislating for a population whose religious boundaries were not tidy, and any positive definition would have left somebody out or swept somebody in.

So section 2 does something different. It lists the people the Act applies to, and the last of those categories is residual: anybody domiciled in India who is not a member of the four named communities. The effect is that "Hindu" in this Act is a legal category, not a statement about belief. A person who never enters a temple and holds no religious opinion at all is still governed by the Act if none of the four exclusions catches them.

Section 1: extent

Section 1(1) gives the short title. Section 1(2) extends the Act to the whole of India, and applies it also to Hindus domiciled in India who are outside the country.

Two points are worth noticing. First, the words "except the State of Jammu and Kashmir" were omitted by the Jammu and Kashmir Reorganisation Act 2019, with effect from 31 October 2019, so the Act now runs there as it does everywhere else. Second, the extension to Hindus domiciled in India but living abroad means that domicile, not residence, is what carries the Act with a person.

Section 2: application

Section 2(1) provides that the Act applies:

(a) to any person who is a Hindu by religion in any of its forms or developments, including a Virashaiva, a Lingayat or a follower of the Brahmo, Prarthana or Arya Samaj;

(b) to any person who is a Buddhist, Jaina or Sikh by religion; and

(c) to any other person domiciled in the territories to which the Act extends who is not a Muslim, Christian, Parsi or Jew by religion, unless it is proved that such a person would not have been governed by Hindu law or by any custom or usage as part of that law in respect of any of the matters dealt with in the Act if the Act had not been passed.

Clause (a) covers reform movements and sects that might otherwise have argued they were outside Hinduism. Clause (b) settles, as a matter of statute, that Buddhists, Jains and Sikhs are governed by this Act, whatever they may say about their own religious identity. Clause (c) is the residual sweep, and it carries its own escape: a person caught only by clause (c) may show that they would not have been governed by Hindu law at all had the Act never been passed.

munotes.in48

The Hindu Marriage Act: Application, and Who is a Hindu

The Explanation

The Explanation to section 2 answers the question the section raises about children. A person is a Hindu, Buddhist, Jaina or Sikh:

(a) if both parents are, whether the child is legitimate or illegitimate;

(b) if one parent is, and the child is brought up as a member of the tribe, community, group or family to which that parent belongs or belonged, again whether legitimate or illegitimate; or

(c) if the person is a convert or re-convert to any of those religions.

Clause (b) is the one to hold on to. Where the parents are of different religions the child's status is not decided by which parent, or by the father, but by how the child was actually brought up. That is a question of fact.

Two more sub-sections that are easy to miss

Section 2(2) takes members of a Scheduled Tribe, within the meaning of Article 366(25) of the Constitution, out of the Act altogether, unless the Central Government directs otherwise by notification. They remain governed by their own custom. This is a real exception and MU has asked about it.

Section 2(3) provides that "Hindu" anywhere in the Act is to be read as including a person who, though not a Hindu by religion, is a person to whom the Act applies by virtue of section 2. It closes the loop: once clause (c) catches you, every later section that says "Hindu" means you.

Section 3: the definitions the rest of the Act runs on

Section 3 defines seven expressions. Four of them decide questions elsewhere in the Act.

Custom and usage, section 3(a). Any rule which, having been continuously and uniformly observed for a long time, has obtained the force of law among Hindus in a local area, tribe, community, group or family. Two provisos qualify it: the rule must be certain and not unreasonable or opposed to public policy, and a rule applicable only to a family must not have been discontinued by that family.

This is the definition that lets a custom override the Act in the places where the Act allows it, most importantly in section 5(iv) and 5(v) on prohibited relationships and sapindas, and in section 7 on ceremonies. Note what has to be proved: continuity, uniformity, long observance, certainty, and that the rule is not unreasonable or against public policy. A practice is not a custom because it is old and common; it must have obtained the force of law.

District court, section 3(b). Where there is a city civil court, that court; elsewhere the principal civil court of original jurisdiction, and any other civil court the State Government notifies. This matters for the jurisdiction chapter, where section 19 decides which district court a petition goes to.

munotes.in49

The Hindu Marriage Act: Application, and Who is a Hindu

Full blood, half blood and uterine blood, sections 3(c) and 3(d). Two people are related by full blood when descended from a common ancestor by the same wife, and by half blood when descended from a common ancestor but by different wives. They are related by uterine blood when descended from a common ancestress but by different husbands. The Explanation adds that "ancestor" includes the father and "ancestress" the mother.

Sapinda relationship, section 3(f). This is asked almost every year, and the numbers have to be right.

Sapinda relationship with reference to any person extends as far as the third generation inclusive in the line of ascent through the mother, and the fifth generation inclusive in the line of ascent through the father. The line is traced upwards in each case from the person concerned, who is counted as the first generation.

Two persons are sapindas of each other if one is a lineal ascendant of the other within those limits, or if they have a common lineal ascendant who is within those limits with reference to each of them.

Count carefully. The person concerned is generation one, not generation zero. So on the father's side you go up to the great-great-great-grandfather, and on the mother's side to the great-grandmother.

Degrees of prohibited relationship, section 3(g). Two persons are within the degrees of prohibited relationship:

  • if one is a lineal ascendant of the other;
  • if one was the wife or husband of a lineal ascendant or descendant of the other;
  • if one was the wife of the brother, or of the father's or mother's brother, or of the grandfather's or grandmother's brother, of the other; or
  • if the two are brother and sister, uncle and niece, aunt and nephew, or children of brother and sister or of two brothers or of two sisters.

The Explanation to clauses (f) and (g) is the part students forget. For both sapinda relationship and prohibited relationship, "relationship" includes relationship by half or uterine blood as well as full blood, illegitimate blood relationship as well as legitimate, and relationship by adoption as well as by blood. An adopted child acquires these disabilities in the adoptive family exactly as a natural child would.

Section 4: overriding effect

Section 4 provides that, save as otherwise expressly provided in the Act:

(a) any text, rule or interpretation of Hindu law, or any custom or usage as part of that law, in force immediately before the Act commenced ceases to have effect with respect to any matter for which provision is made in the Act; and

munotes.in50

The Hindu Marriage Act: Application, and Who is a Hindu

(b) any other law in force immediately before the commencement ceases to have effect in so far as it is inconsistent with the Act.

This is the hinge between this module and the whole of Module II. The classical law is not abolished wholesale. It ceases to have effect with respect to any matter for which provision is made in this Act, and no further. So the classical law of marriage is displaced, because the Act provides for marriage; the classical law of the joint family survives, because this Act says nothing about it.

The words "save as otherwise expressly provided" are what allow custom to keep operating in sections 5(iv), 5(v) and 7. Where the Act itself invites custom in, section 4 does not shut it out.

A worked example

Anil's father is a Hindu and his mother a Christian. He was brought up in his mother's church and married a Christian in church. His brother Sunil was brought up as a Hindu and married a Hindu by saptapadi. Their cousin, a member of a Scheduled Tribe in Jharkhand, married by tribal custom.

Does the Act apply to Anil? Probably not. Section 2(1)(c) applies the Act to a person domiciled in India who is not a Muslim, Christian, Parsi or Jew by religion, and the Explanation (b) treats as a Hindu any child, legitimate or illegitimate, one of whose parents is a Hindu and who is brought up as a member of the tribe, community, group or family to which such parent belongs. Anil was brought up a Christian, so he is not a Hindu for the Act.

And Sunil? Explanation (b) makes him a Hindu, and the Act applies.

And the cousin? Section 2(2): nothing in the Act applies to a member of a Scheduled Tribe within the meaning of Article 366(25) unless the Central Government by notification otherwise directs. His marriage is governed by his tribal custom.

Suppose Sunil later converts to Christianity. He is no longer a Hindu, but the Act still governs his existing marriage: his conversion becomes a ground of divorce for his wife under section 13(1)(ii), and it does not dissolve the marriage by itself.

What if he reconverts? Explanation (c) treats a convert or reconvert to the Hindu, Buddhist, Jaina or Sikh religion as a Hindu.

Which definitions does the rest of the Act run on? Section 3: custom and usage; district court; full blood, half blood and uterine blood; degrees of prohibited relationship; and sapinda, three generations up through the mother and five through the father, counting the person as the first.

munotes.in51

The Hindu Marriage Act: Application, and Who is a Hindu

And what happens to the old law? Section 4: any text, rule or interpretation of Hindu law or custom ceases to have effect on matters for which the Act makes provision, and any inconsistent other law ceases to apply. That is why the joint family survives: the Act makes no provision for it.

What it does NOT mean

The Act does not define a Hindu positively. It applies to Hindus, Buddhists, Jainas and Sikhs, and then residually to whoever in India is not a Muslim, Christian, Parsi or Jew.

Birth does not settle it. A child of mixed parentage follows the community in which the child is brought up.

A Scheduled Tribe is not covered. Not unless the Central Government notifies otherwise.

Section 4 does not sweep away all the classical law. It displaces it only where the Act makes provision.

Sapinda is not counted from the ancestor. The line is traced upwards from the person concerned, who is the first generation.

The two lines are not the same length. Three generations through the mother, five through the father.

Quick revision

  • s.1: the Act extends to the whole of India. s.2: applies to Hindus, Buddhists, Jainas and Sikhs by religion, and residually to any person domiciled in India who is not a Muslim, Christian, Parsi or Jew; the Explanation covers a child both of whose parents are Hindus, a child one of whose parents is and who is brought up in that parent's community, and a convert or reconvert. s.2(2): not to a Scheduled Tribe unless notified.
  • s.3: custom and usage, continuously and uniformly observed, certain, not unreasonable, not opposed to public policy; district court; full, half and uterine blood; degrees of prohibited relationship; and sapinda, three generations up through the mother, five through the father, counting the person as the first.
  • s.4: overriding effect; the old law ceases to have effect on matters for which the Act makes provision, which is why the joint family survives.

Test yourself

1. To whom does the Hindu Marriage Act apply? To any person who is a Hindu, Buddhist, Jaina or Sikh by religion in any of its forms or developments; and to any other person domiciled in India who is not a Muslim, Christian, Parsi or Jew by religion, unless it is proved that such person would not have been governed by Hindu law had the Act not been passed. It does not apply to a member of a Scheduled Tribe unless the Central Government by notification otherwise directs.

munotes.in52

The Hindu Marriage Act: Application, and Who is a Hindu

2. A child has one Hindu parent. Is the child a Hindu for the Act? Only if the child is brought up as a member of the tribe, community, group or family to which the Hindu parent belongs or belonged. That is Explanation (b) to section 2(1).

3. What is sapinda relationship? Under section 3(f), it extends as far as the third generation inclusive in the line of ascent through the mother, and the fifth inclusive in the line of ascent through the father, the line being traced upwards in each case from the person concerned, who is to be counted as the first generation. Two persons are sapindas if one is a lineal ascendant of the other within those limits, or if they have a common lineal ascendant within them.

4. What is the effect of section 4? Any text, rule or interpretation of Hindu law or any custom or usage as part of that law in force immediately before the commencement ceases to have effect with respect to any matter for which provision is made in the Act, and any other law in force before the commencement ceases to apply so far as it is inconsistent with the Act.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in53

Chapter Ten

Conditions, Ceremonies and Registration of a Hindu Marriage

Syllabus topic 1.5, "Hindu Marriage Act 1955"

In one line

Five conditions make a Hindu marriage valid, the ceremony that completes it is whatever custom says it is, and registration proves a marriage but does not create one.

Section 5: the conditions

Section 5 provides that a marriage may be solemnized between any two Hindus if the following conditions are fulfilled.

(i) Neither party has a spouse living at the time of the marriage. Monogamy, stated as a condition rather than as a prohibition. This is the provision that abolished polygamy for Hindus in 1955.

(ii) At the time of the marriage, neither party

  • (a) is incapable of giving a valid consent to it in consequence of unsoundness of mind; or
  • (b) though capable of giving a valid consent, has been suffering from mental disorder of such a kind or to such an extent as to be unfit for marriage and the procreation of children; or
  • (c) has been subject to recurrent attacks of insanity.

This whole clause was substituted by the Marriage Laws (Amendment) Act 1976, with effect from 27 May 1976. Read the three limbs separately: (a) is about the capacity to consent at all, (b) assumes capacity to consent and asks about fitness for marriage and procreation, and (c) is about recurrence. The words "or epilepsy" once stood at the end of (c) and were omitted in 1999, so epilepsy is no longer a bar to a Hindu marriage. That omission is worth knowing because older textbooks still print it.

(iii) The bridegroom has completed the age of twenty-one years and the bride the age of eighteen years at the time of the marriage. The figures were substituted by the Child Marriage Restraint (Amendment) Act 1978.

(iv) The parties are not within the degrees of prohibited relationship, unless the custom or usage governing each of them permits a marriage between the two.

(v) The parties are not sapindas of each other, unless the custom or usage governing each of them permits a marriage between the two.

Conditions (iv) and (v) both end with the same escape, and the escape is exacting. The custom must govern each of them, not one of them, and it must satisfy the definition in section 3(a): continuous, uniform, long observed, certain, not unreasonable and not opposed to public policy. In parts of south India a marriage between a man and his sister's daughter is customary and therefore valid despite clause (iv); the same marriage elsewhere is void.

Which breach does what

This is the table to memorise. The reasons are in the chapter on void and voidable marriages, which takes sections 11, 12 and 16 in detail.

Condition brokenEffect on the marriageWhere it says so
(i) spouse livingVoidsection 11, and section 17 makes it an offence
(ii) consent, mental disorder, insanityVoidable at the option of the other partysection 12(1)(b)
(iii) under ageNeither void nor voidable under this Act, but punishablesection 18(a); and see the 2006 Act
(iv) prohibited relationshipVoidsection 11, and punishable under section 18(b)
(v) sapindasVoidsection 11, and punishable under section 18(b)
munotes.in54

Conditions, Ceremonies and Registration of a Hindu Marriage

The row that surprises everybody is (iii). A marriage in breach of the age condition is a perfectly valid Hindu marriage under this Act. Section 11 makes a marriage void only if it contravenes clauses (i), (iv) and (v) of section 5, and the age condition is not among them. The consequences of underage marriage come from section 18(a), and from a different statute altogether.

The punishments in section 18 are worth the exact figures, because they are asked as one-sentence questions. A person who procures his or her own marriage in breach of clause (iii), the age condition, is punishable with rigorous imprisonment up to two years, or fine up to one lakh rupees, or both. A breach of clause (iv) or (v), prohibited relationship or sapinda, is punishable with simple imprisonment up to one month, or fine up to one thousand rupees, or both. Notice the mismatch: the breach that does not affect validity carries by far the heavier sentence, because Parliament raised it while leaving the older penalty alone.

Section 6 is omitted

Section 6 was headed "Guardianship in marriage" and was omitted by the Child Marriage Restraint (Amendment) Act 1978, section 6 and the Schedule, with effect from 1 October 1978. The number is dead. It is mentioned here because a reader who counts from 5 to 7 should know why nothing is missing.

Section 7: ceremonies

Section 7(1) provides that a Hindu marriage may be solemnized in accordance with the customary rites and ceremonies of either party to it.

Section 7(2) provides that where such rites and ceremonies include the saptapadi, that is, the taking of seven steps by the bridegroom and the bride jointly before the sacred fire, the marriage becomes complete and binding when the seventh step is taken.

Two things follow, and they pull in opposite directions.

The Act prescribes no ceremony of its own. It sends you to the custom of either party, and different communities have different rites. So a marriage may be validly solemnized by rites that involve no fire and no seven steps at all, if that is what the custom of one of the parties provides.

But where saptapadi is part of the applicable rites, section 7(2) fixes the exact moment of completion, and until the seventh step there is no marriage. That is not a technicality. It decides cases.

munotes.in55

Conditions, Ceremonies and Registration of a Hindu Marriage

Bhaurao Lokhande, and why bigamy prosecutions fail

Bhaurao Shankar Lokhande v. State of Maharashtra, AIR 1965 SC 1564, decided on 1 February 1965.

Facts. The first appellant was convicted under section 494 of the Indian Penal Code for going through a marriage during the lifetime of his first wife, and the second appellant of abetting him. It was not disputed that at the second marriage the two ceremonies of invocation before the sacred fire and saptapadi had not been performed.

Held. The conviction could not stand. For section 17 of this Act, and for section 494 of the Penal Code, the second marriage must have been solemnized, and a marriage is not solemnized unless it is celebrated or performed with proper ceremonies and in due form. Merely going through certain ceremonies with the intention that the parties be taken to be married does not make those ceremonies ones prescribed by law or approved by an established custom. Invocation before the sacred fire and saptapadi are essential to the validity of a Hindu marriage, and are a requisite part of a gandharva marriage too, unless it is shown that custom in the particular community or caste has modified them.

Why it matters here. It is the working authority on section 7. It also decides how section 17 operates. The practical result is that a prosecution for bigamy must prove the ceremonies of the second marriage, and proof that the parties lived together as husband and wife, or even an admission that they married, will not do. That is the single largest reason section 17 prosecutions are so rarely successful, and it is a favourite examination point.

Section 8: registration

Section 8(1) provides that for the purpose of facilitating the proof of Hindu marriages, the State Government may make rules providing that the parties may have the particulars of their marriage entered in a Hindu Marriage Register.

Section 8(2) permits the State Government, where it thinks it necessary or expedient, to make that entry compulsory, in the whole State or a part of it, in all cases or in specified cases; and where such a direction has been issued, a person contravening a rule made in that behalf is punishable with fine which may extend to twenty-five rupees. The figure has never been revised and is worth quoting, because it shows how lightly the Act treated registration.

Section 8(3) requires rules made under the section to be laid before the State legislature. Section 8(4) provides that the Hindu Marriage Register is open for inspection at all reasonable times, is admissible as evidence of the statements in it, and that certified extracts are to be given by the Registrar on payment of the prescribed fee.

munotes.in56

Conditions, Ceremonies and Registration of a Hindu Marriage

Then comes section 8(5), which answers the examination question: notwithstanding anything in the section, the validity of any Hindu marriage shall in no way be affected by the omission to make the entry. Registration is a matter of proof, not of validity. An unregistered Hindu marriage that satisfies sections 5 and 7 is a perfectly good marriage; a registered marriage that fails section 5 is still void.

Seema v. Ashwani Kumar

Seema v. Ashwani Kumar, (2006) 2 SCC 578, order of 14 February 2006, with a further order of 9 July 2008.

Facts. A transfer petition, in which the Supreme Court took up the wider question of the registration of marriages in India rather than confining itself to the dispute before it.

Held. The Court gave directions to the States and Union Territories about framing the necessary rules. The procedure for registration was to be notified by each State within three months, by amending existing rules or framing new ones, after inviting objections from members of the public and giving due publicity. The order of 9 July 2008 followed up on compliance.

Why it matters here. That is why every State now has a registration rule and why registration is in practice compulsory across India. It is also why students conclude, wrongly, that an unregistered marriage is invalid. The direction changed the administrative position. It did not and could not amend the closing words of section 8.

A worked example

Ravi married Sita in 2020. At the time Ravi had a wife living. Sita was seventeen. They married by saptapadi. Ravi's brother married a woman within the sapinda relationship, and a third brother married a woman who was of sound mind but subject to recurrent attacks of insanity. None of the marriages was registered.

Ravi's marriage. Section 5(i) requires that neither party has a spouse living. Breach makes the marriage void under section 11, and it attracts section 17.

Sita's age. Section 5(iii) requires the bridegroom to have completed twenty-one and the bride eighteen. Breach makes the marriage neither void nor voidable under this Act; it is punished under section 18(a), and the Prohibition of Child Marriage Act 2006 makes it voidable at Sita's option, taken in [Child Marriage, and the Prohibition of Child Marriage Act 2006].

The sapinda marriage. Section 5(v) forbids it unless the custom or usage governing each of them permits it. Breach makes the marriage void under section 11.

The third brother's marriage. Section 5(ii)(c), recurrent attacks of insanity, makes the marriage voidable under section 12(1)(b).

munotes.in57

Conditions, Ceremonies and Registration of a Hindu Marriage

Was the saptapadi enough? Section 7(1) adopts the customary rites and ceremonies of either party; section 7(2) completes a saptapadi marriage at the seventh step. If the seventh step was not taken there is no marriage, which is the point in Bhaurao Lokhande.

Does non-registration invalidate anything? No. Section 8(5): the validity of a marriage is in no way affected by the omission to make an entry. But section 8(2) allows a State to make registration compulsory, and after Seema v. Ashwani Kumar registration of marriages of all citizens has become compulsory in practice.

And section 6? Omitted. It had required the consent of a guardian in marriage.

What it does NOT mean

The five conditions do not carry the same consequence. Monogamy, prohibited degrees and sapinda make a marriage void; the three mental-capacity limbs make it voidable; age makes it neither under this Act.

Section 5(ii) is not one condition. It is three: incapable of giving valid consent through unsoundness of mind; mental disorder of a kind or extent unfitting the person for marriage and the procreation of children; and recurrent attacks of insanity.

Section 7 does not prescribe a ceremony. It adopts the custom of either party.

Saptapadi is not always required. Only where the rite chosen includes it.

Registration does not make a marriage valid. Section 8(5) says the validity is in no way affected by an omission to register.

Registration is not therefore useless. The entry is evidence and, after Seema, is compulsory in practice.

Section 6 no longer exists. The guardianship in marriage it required has been omitted.

Quick revision

  • s.5, five conditions: (i) neither party has a spouse living; (ii) neither is incapable of consent through unsoundness of mind, nor suffering from a mental disorder unfitting for marriage and procreation, nor subject to recurrent attacks of insanity; (iii) the bridegroom has completed twenty-one and the bride eighteen; (iv) the parties are not within the degrees of prohibited relationship unless custom permits; (v) they are not sapindas unless custom permits.
  • Consequences: (i), (iv), (v) make the marriage void under s.11; (ii) makes it voidable under s.12; (iii) makes it neither, and is punished under s.18(a).
  • s.6: omitted.
  • s.7: solemnization in accordance with the customary rites and ceremonies of either party; where they include saptapadi, the marriage is complete at the seventh step.
  • s.8: registration for facilitating proof; a State may make it compulsory; the register is open to inspection and is evidence; and by s.8(5) the validity of a marriage is in no way affected by an omission to register.
munotes.in58

Conditions, Ceremonies and Registration of a Hindu Marriage

Test yourself

1. State the conditions of a valid Hindu marriage. Neither party has a spouse living at the time of the marriage; neither is incapable of giving a valid consent in consequence of unsoundness of mind, or though capable has been suffering from a mental disorder of such a kind or extent as to be unfit for marriage and the procreation of children, or has been subject to recurrent attacks of insanity; the bridegroom has completed twenty-one years and the bride eighteen; the parties are not within the degrees of prohibited relationship unless the custom or usage governing each of them permits a marriage between the two; and they are not sapindas of each other unless such a custom or usage permits it.

2. Which of those conditions makes a marriage void, and which voidable? Breach of conditions (i), (iv) and (v) makes the marriage void under section 11. Breach of condition (ii) makes it voidable under section 12(1)(b). Breach of the age condition (iii) makes it neither void nor voidable under this Act, though it is an offence under section 18(a).

3. What ceremonies does the Act require? None of its own. Section 7(1) provides that a Hindu marriage may be solemnized in accordance with the customary rites and ceremonies of either party, and section 7(2) that where those rites include the saptapadi the marriage becomes complete and binding when the seventh step is taken.

4. Does failure to register affect the validity of a marriage? No. Section 8(5) provides that the validity of any Hindu marriage shall in no way be affected by the omission to make the entry, though the entry is admissible as evidence and a State Government may make registration compulsory.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in59

Chapter Eleven

Child Marriage, and the Prohibition of Child Marriage Act 2006

Syllabus topic 1.5, "Hindu Marriage Act 1955"

In one line

A marriage below the marrying age is not void, it is voidable at the option of the party who was a child, and the adult who marries the child goes to prison.

The puzzle, stated first

A student who has just learned section 5 of the Hindu Marriage Act naturally assumes that a marriage in breach of the age condition is invalid. It is not, and three provisions have to be held together to see why.

Hindu Marriage Act, section 5(iii). A condition of a Hindu marriage is that the bridegroom has completed twenty-one and the bride eighteen.

Hindu Marriage Act, section 11. A marriage is null and void only if it contravenes clauses (i), (iv) and (v) of section 5. Clause (iii) is not in that list. A child marriage is therefore not void under the Hindu Marriage Act, and it is not voidable under section 12 either, because section 12(1)(b) picks up only clause (ii).

Prohibition of Child Marriage Act 2006, section 3. Every child marriage is voidable at the option of the contracting party who was a child at the time of the marriage.

So the position is: valid until avoided, avoidable only by the child, and criminal for the adult who contracted it and for those who arranged it. That is the answer to the short note, and everything below fills it in.

The Hindu Marriage Act also gives the child a divorce ground. Section 13(2)(iv) allows a wife to petition for divorce on the ground that her marriage was solemnized before she attained the age of fifteen years and she repudiated the marriage after attaining fifteen but before attaining eighteen. That is a narrower and older remedy than section 3 of the 2006 Act, and both remain available.

The Act itself

The Prohibition of Child Marriage Act 2006 is Act 6 of 2007 and came into force on 1 November 2007. It replaced the Child Marriage Restraint Act 1929, the statute that had merely restrained child marriages without giving the child any remedy.

Section 2: definitions

"Child", section 2(a), means a person who, if a male, has not completed twenty-one years of age, and if a female, has not completed eighteen years. The definition is asymmetric because it tracks the marrying ages, not majority.

"Child marriage", section 2(b), means a marriage to which either of the contracting parties is a child. One party being under age is enough.

"Contracting party", section 2(c), means either of the parties whose marriage is or is about to be solemnised.

"District court", section 2(e), means, in an area where a Family Court established under section 3 of the Family Courts Act 1984 exists, that Family Court; where there is none but a city civil court exists, that court; and otherwise the principal civil court of original jurisdiction, or any other civil court the State Government notifies.

munotes.in60

Child Marriage, and the Prohibition of Child Marriage Act 2006

"Minor", section 2(f), means a person who under the Majority Act 1875 is deemed not to have attained majority, that is, a person under eighteen.

Do not confuse "child" with "minor" in this Act. A man of twenty is a child for the purposes of the Act but is not a minor. The distinction decides who may file a petition alone, under section 3(2).

Section 3: voidable at the child's option

Section 3(1) provides that every child marriage, whether solemnised before or after the commencement of the Act, is voidable at the option of the contracting party who was a child at the time of the marriage. The proviso restricts who may file: a petition for annulment by a decree of nullity may be filed in the district court only by a contracting party who was a child at the time of the marriage.

Section 3(2) provides that if at the time of filing the petitioner is a minor, the petition may be filed through a guardian or next friend along with the Child Marriage Prohibition Officer.

Section 3(3) fixes the time limit, and it is the detail MU is most likely to ask for: the petition may be filed at any time but before the child filing it completes two years of attaining majority. So a woman married as a child must petition before she turns twenty; a man before he turns twenty.

Section 3(4) provides that while granting a decree of nullity the district court shall order both parties, and their parents or guardians, to return the money, valuables, ornaments and other gifts received on the occasion of the marriage from the other side, or an amount equal to their value. The proviso requires notice and an opportunity to show cause before such an order.

Sections 4 and 5: what the court must do for the woman and the children

Section 4: maintenance and residence. While granting a decree under section 3, the district court may make an interim or final order directing the male contracting party, or if he is a minor his parent or guardian, to pay maintenance to the female contracting party until her remarriage. The quantum is determined having regard to the needs of the child, the lifestyle she enjoyed during the marriage, and the means of the paying party. It may be monthly or a lump sum. Where the petitioner is the female party, the court may also make a suitable order as to her residence until her remarriage.

munotes.in61

Child Marriage, and the Prohibition of Child Marriage Act 2006

Section 5: custody and maintenance of the children. Where there are children of the child marriage, the district court shall make an appropriate order for their custody, and in doing so the welfare and best interests of the child shall be the paramount consideration. The order may include access for the other party, and the court may order maintenance for the child by a party to the marriage or by their parents or guardians.

Section 6: legitimacy. Notwithstanding that the marriage has been annulled under section 3, every child begotten or conceived of the marriage before the decree, whether born before or after the commencement of the Act, shall be deemed to be a legitimate child for all purposes.

Compare that with section 16 of the Hindu Marriage Act, which does the same work for void and voidable marriages. The legislature has consistently refused to visit the parents' breach on the child.

Section 7 lets the district court add to, modify or revoke any order under sections 4 or 5 if circumstances change, during the petition and even after its final disposal. Section 8 gives a wide choice of forum: the district court having jurisdiction includes the court where the defendant or the child resides, where the marriage was solemnised, where the parties last resided together, or where the petitioner is residing on the date of the petition.

The offences

Section 9: the adult male. Whoever, being a male adult above eighteen years of age, contracts a child marriage is punishable with rigorous imprisonment up to two years, or fine up to one lakh rupees, or both.

Note who is not punished. A female adult who marries a male child commits no offence under section 9, and a child of either sex commits none. The Act punishes the adult man and nobody else in the couple.

Section 10: solemnising. Whoever performs, conducts, directs or abets any child marriage is punishable with rigorous imprisonment up to two years and liable to a fine up to one lakh rupees, unless he proves that he had reasons to believe that the marriage was not a child marriage. The burden of that belief is on him.

Section 11: promoting or permitting. Where a child contracts a child marriage, any person having charge of the child, whether as parent or guardian or in any other capacity, lawful or unlawful, including a member of an organisation or association of persons, who does any act to promote the marriage, or permits it to be solemnised, or negligently fails to prevent it from being solemnised, including attending or participating in a child marriage, is punishable with rigorous imprisonment up to two years and liable to a fine up to one lakh rupees. The proviso is that no woman shall be punishable with imprisonment.

munotes.in62

Child Marriage, and the Prohibition of Child Marriage Act 2006

Two things in that sentence are worth pausing on. The words "including attending or participating" make the guests offenders, which is how the Act reaches a whole village. And section 11(2) adds a presumption: where a minor child has contracted a marriage, it shall be presumed, unless and until the contrary is proved, that the person having charge of the minor negligently failed to prevent it. The parent therefore starts the trial having to explain himself.

Section 12: when the marriage is void. This is the exception to section 3, and it must be learned as an exception. Where a child, being a minor:

(a) is taken or enticed out of the keeping of the lawful guardian; or (b) is by force compelled, or by any deceitful means induced, to go from any place; or (c) is sold for the purpose of marriage, and made to go through a form of marriage, or is married and thereafter sold or trafficked or used for immoral purposes,

such marriage shall be null and void.

So the ordinary child marriage is voidable, and the trafficked or abducted child's marriage is void outright, without any petition. The child in section 12 must be a minor, not merely a "child" as defined, which is where the distinction drawn earlier does its work.

Sections 13 and 14: the injunction. Section 13 empowers a Judicial Magistrate of the first class or a Metropolitan Magistrate, on the application of a Child Marriage Prohibition Officer or on a complaint or information from any person, to issue an injunction prohibiting a child marriage that has been arranged or is about to be solemnised, against any person including a member of an organisation. A complaint may be made by any person with personal knowledge or reason to believe, and by a non-governmental organisation with reasonable information. The Magistrate may also act suo motu on a reliable report.

Section 13(4) is the memorable one. For the purpose of preventing mass child marriages on certain days such as Akshaya Trutiya, the District Magistrate is deemed to be the Child Marriage Prohibition Officer with all the powers of that office; and by section 13(5) he has additional powers to stop or prevent such marriages, taking all appropriate measures and using the minimum force required.

Section 13(6) requires notice and an opportunity to show cause before an injunction issues, with a power to grant an interim injunction in urgency. Section 14 provides that a child marriage solemnised in contravention of an injunction order is void.

munotes.in63

Child Marriage, and the Prohibition of Child Marriage Act 2006

Section 15 makes offences under the Act cognizable and non-bailable.

Sections 16 and 17 provide for Child Marriage Prohibition Officers, appointed by the State Government, whose duties include preventing child marriages, collecting evidence for prosecution, advising individuals or the community generally against child marriages, and creating awareness. Section 17 makes them public servants.

A worked example

Asha was married at fifteen to Ravi, who was twenty-four. Her uncle arranged it and a priest solemnised it. She is now twenty-one and wants out. She has a child.

Is she a "child"? She was. Section 2(a) of the Prohibition of Child Marriage Act 2006: a male under twenty-one or a female under eighteen. A child marriage is one where either party is a child.

Is the marriage void? No. Section 3(1): it is voidable at the option of the party who was a child at the time.

Who may petition, and when? Only that party, by section 3(2) through a next friend while a minor, and by section 3(3) the petition must be filed before the child completes two years after attaining majority. Asha is twenty-one, so she is within time; she had until twenty.

What can the court order? By section 3(4), the return of money, valuables, ornaments and gifts; by section 4, maintenance for the female until her remarriage, and a residence; and by section 5, custody of the children, decided on their welfare, with access to the other party.

What of the child? Section 6: every child born of a child marriage is deemed legitimate for all purposes, whether the marriage is annulled or not.

Who is punishable? Section 9: an adult male above eighteen who contracts a child marriage: rigorous imprisonment up to two years or a fine up to one lakh rupees or both. Section 10: whoever performs, conducts, directs or abets it, the same. Section 11: a parent or guardian who promotes or permits it or negligently fails to prevent it, the same, with a presumption against a person having charge of the child, and a proviso that no woman shall be punished with imprisonment.

When is a child marriage void, not voidable? Section 12: where the child is taken or enticed away from the lawful guardian, or compelled or deceived into going, or sold or trafficked for the purpose of marriage.

And the contradiction to notice. Section 5(iii) of the Hindu Marriage Act sets the age, section 11 of that Act does not make such a marriage void, and this Act makes it voidable at the child's option while punishing the adult male.

munotes.in64

Child Marriage, and the Prohibition of Child Marriage Act 2006

What it does NOT mean

A child marriage is not void. It is voidable at the option of the party who was a child, except in the cases in section 12.

Nobody else may avoid it. The petition lies at the instance of that party alone.

The right does not last indefinitely. It must be exercised before two years after attaining majority.

Annulment does not bastardise the children. Section 6 deems every child of a child marriage legitimate for all purposes.

The Act does not punish the child. It punishes the adult male, the solemniser, and the parent or guardian.

And it does not imprison a woman. The proviso to section 11 forbids it.

The Hindu Marriage Act does not make the marriage void either. Section 11 of that Act omits section 5(iii) from its list, which is the contradiction to state.

Quick revision

  • s.2(a): a child is a male under twenty-one or a female under eighteen; a child marriage is one where either party is a child.
  • s.3: voidable at the option of the party who was a child; petition by that party, through a next friend while a minor; to be filed before two years after attaining majority; the court may order the return of money, valuables, ornaments and gifts.
  • s.4: maintenance and residence for the female party until her remarriage. s.5: custody on the welfare principle, with access. s.6: children of a child marriage are legitimate whether or not the marriage is annulled.
  • s.9: an adult male above eighteen contracting a child marriage: rigorous imprisonment up to two years or a fine up to one lakh rupees or both. s.10: whoever performs, conducts, directs or abets it, the same. s.11: a parent or guardian who promotes, permits or negligently fails to prevent it, the same, with a presumption and the proviso that no woman shall be imprisoned.
  • s.12: the marriage is void where the child is taken or enticed from the lawful guardian, compelled or deceived, or sold or trafficked for marriage.
  • The contradiction: HMA s.5(iii) sets the age, HMA s.11 does not make breach void, and this Act makes it voidable at the child's option while punishing the adult male.

Test yourself

1. Who is a child under the Prohibition of Child Marriage Act 2006? A male who has not completed twenty-one years of age, and a female who has not completed eighteen. A child marriage is a marriage to which either of the contracting parties is a child.

2. Is a child marriage void or voidable? Voidable at the option of the contracting party who was a child at the time of the marriage, under section 3. It is void under section 12 where the child was taken or enticed out of the keeping of the lawful guardian, compelled or deceived into going, or sold or trafficked for the purpose of marriage.

munotes.in65

Child Marriage, and the Prohibition of Child Marriage Act 2006

3. Within what time must the petition be filed? Before the child filing it completes two years after attaining majority. While the petitioner is a minor the petition may be filed through a guardian or next friend along with the Child Marriage Prohibition Officer.

4. What is the punishment for a male adult marrying a child? Under section 9, rigorous imprisonment which may extend to two years, or a fine which may extend to one lakh rupees, or both. The same punishment applies under section 10 to whoever performs, conducts, directs or abets such a marriage, and under section 11 to a parent or guardian who promotes or permits it or negligently fails to prevent it, except that no woman shall be punishable with imprisonment.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in66

Chapter Twelve

Void and Voidable Marriages, and the Legitimacy of Their Children

Syllabus topic 1.5, "Hindu Marriage Act 1955"

In one line

A void marriage never existed, a voidable marriage exists until a court annuls it, and the children of both are legitimate but can claim only from their parents.

Void and voidable: the distinction to state first

The two words are not degrees of the same thing.

A void marriage is a nullity from the beginning. It is void whether or not anybody goes to court. A decree under section 11 merely declares what was already so. Either party may treat it as no marriage, and its invalidity may be set up by anyone, in any proceeding, at any time.

A voidable marriage is a valid marriage until it is annulled. It has every legal consequence of a marriage unless and until a decree is passed, and only a party to it may seek that decree. If neither party petitions, or if the petitioner dies, or if the grounds are barred by delay or conduct, the marriage stands for good.

That difference decides real questions. If a man in a void marriage dies, his widow was never his wife and does not inherit as one. If he was in a voidable marriage that was never annulled, she was his wife and does.

Section 11: void marriages

Section 11 provides that any marriage solemnised after the commencement of the Act shall be null and void and may, on a petition presented by either party against the other, be so declared by a decree of nullity if it contravenes any one of the conditions specified in clauses (i), (iv) and (v) of section 5.

So the three grounds are:

Clause (i): a spouse living. Either party had a husband or wife living at the time of the marriage. This is bigamy, and section 17 makes it an offence as well.

Clause (iv): degrees of prohibited relationship. Unless the custom governing each of them permits the marriage.

Clause (v): sapindas. Unless the custom governing each of them permits the marriage.

Three points on the section's own words.

"Solemnised after the commencement of this Act." Section 11 does not reach marriages before 18 May 1955. A polygamous Hindu marriage contracted before the Act was valid and remains so. Section 12, by contrast, applies to marriages "whether before or after" the commencement.

"On a petition presented by either party against the other." Only a party may petition, and the words "against the other" were inserted by the 1976 amendment. But because the marriage is void anyway, its nullity can still be raised by a stranger in other proceedings, for example by an heir resisting a claim to inherit. The section provides a convenient declaration; it does not monopolise the question.

"Any one of the conditions." Breach of any one is enough. And notice again what is absent: clause (ii), mental capacity, and clause (iii), age, are not in section 11. That absence is the whole of [Child Marriage, and the Prohibition of Child Marriage Act 2006].

munotes.in67

Void and Voidable Marriages, and the Legitimacy of Their Children

Section 12: voidable marriages

Section 12(1) provides that any marriage solemnised, whether before or after the commencement of the Act, shall be voidable and may be annulled by a decree of nullity on any of four grounds.

(a) Impotence. That the marriage has not been consummated owing to the impotence of the respondent. The clause was substituted in 1976. Read it precisely: the ground is non-consummation caused by the respondent's impotence, so mere wilful refusal is not within this clause, and impotence that has not prevented consummation is not within it either. Impotence may be general or relative to the particular spouse.

(b) Mental capacity. That the marriage is in contravention of clause (ii) of section 5, that is, incapacity to consent through unsoundness of mind, or mental disorder making the party unfit for marriage and the procreation of children, or recurrent attacks of insanity.

(c) Consent obtained by force or fraud. That the consent of the petitioner, or of the guardian in marriage where such consent was required under section 5 as it stood before the Child Marriage Restraint (Amendment) Act 1978, was obtained by force, or by fraud as to the nature of the ceremony or as to any material fact or circumstance concerning the respondent.

The words after "fraud" were added in 1976 and matter a great deal. Before the amendment, fraud had to be as to the nature of the ceremony, which is a very narrow thing. Now a material fact or circumstance concerning the respondent will do, which is what brings concealment of a serious pre-existing condition or of a previous marriage within the section.

(d) Pre-marriage pregnancy. That the respondent was at the time of the marriage pregnant by some person other than the petitioner.

The bars in section 12(2)

The two later grounds are hedged, and the bars are as examinable as the grounds.

For clause (c), force or fraud, no petition is entertained if:

  • it is presented more than one year after the force ceased to operate or, as the case may be, the fraud was discovered; or
  • the petitioner has, with full consent, lived with the other party as husband or wife after the force ceased or the fraud was discovered.

For clause (d), pregnancy, no petition is entertained unless the court is satisfied:

  • that the petitioner was at the time of the marriage ignorant of the facts alleged;
  • that proceedings were instituted within one year of the marriage, or within one year of the commencement of the Act for a marriage solemnised before it; and
  • that marital intercourse has not taken place with the petitioner's consent since the petitioner discovered the pregnancy.
munotes.in68

Void and Voidable Marriages, and the Legitimacy of Their Children

The pattern is the same in both: knowledge plus continued cohabitation defeats the petition. A person who learns the truth and stays cannot afterwards complain.

Void and voidable, side by side

Void, section 11Voidable, section 12
Status before decreeNo marriage at allA valid marriage
GroundsSection 5(i), (iv), (v)Impotence, section 5(ii), force or fraud, pregnancy
Marriages coveredOnly those after the ActBefore or after the Act
Who may raise itA party by petition; anyone, in other proceedingsOnly a party, by petition
Effect of delay or cohabitationNone; it stays voidCan bar the petition altogether
If nobody petitionsStill voidRemains a valid marriage
Decree does whatDeclares an existing nullityAnnuls a subsisting marriage

Section 16: the legitimacy of the children

This is where the Act is at its most humane, and where an examiner is most likely to probe.

What the section gives

Section 16(1). Notwithstanding that a marriage is null and void under section 11, any child of such a marriage who would have been legitimate if the marriage had been valid shall be legitimate, whether born before or after the 1976 amendment, and whether or not a decree of nullity is granted, and whether or not the marriage is held void otherwise than on a petition under the Act.

The words "whether or not a decree of nullity is granted" are the 1976 amendment's most important contribution, and there is a reason for them. Under the section as originally enacted, legitimacy depended on a decree of annulment being passed, which in practice would never happen if the parties simply stayed away from court. The result was that the children who most needed the provision were precisely the ones it did not reach. The Supreme Court in Revanasiddappa records that this anomaly was noticed both by earlier decisions and by the Fifty-ninth Report of the Law Commission of India of March 1974, and that the legislature deliberately chose the widest of the possible positions: that these children should in all cases succeed to their parents as if legitimate.

Section 16(2). Where a decree of nullity is granted in respect of a voidable marriage under section 12, any child begotten or conceived before the decree, who would have been the legitimate child of the parties if the marriage had at the date of the decree been dissolved instead of annulled, is deemed to be their legitimate child notwithstanding the decree.

munotes.in69

Void and Voidable Marriages, and the Legitimacy of Their Children

Section 16(3). Nothing in sub-sections (1) or (2) confers on such a child any rights in or to the property of any person other than the parents, in a case where but for the Act the child would have been incapable of possessing or acquiring such rights by reason of illegitimacy.

The limit, and what the Supreme Court has now settled

Sub-section (3) is the sting. The child is legitimate for all purposes but takes only from the parents. Not from the grandfather, not from the uncle, not from the joint family as such.

That left a hard question. If the father was a coparcener in a Mitakshara joint family, what exactly is "the property of the parent"? Does the legitimated child take a share of it, and if so how is it identified?

Revanasiddappa v. Mallikarjun, 2023 INSC 783, decided on 1 September 2023.

Facts. A reference to a three-judge Bench of the Supreme Court on what section 16 gives a child of a void or annulled marriage, and in particular whether such a child can claim in the coparcenary property of a Mitakshara joint family of which the parent was a member.

Held. By Dr D. Y. Chandrachud CJI, with J. B. Pardiwala and Manoj Misra JJ, the reference was answered. A child conferred with legitimacy by section 16(1) or (2) is entitled to a share in the property of the parents, and by section 16(3) to no rights in the property of any person other than the parents. Where the parent was a coparcener, the parent's share is ascertained by the notional partition that the Hindu Succession Act requires, that is, by assuming a partition of the coparcenary property immediately before the coparcener's death. Once that share is ascertained, the heirs, including the children legitimated by section 16, are entitled to their share in it. The provisions of the Hindu Succession Act 1956 must be harmonised with the mandate in section 16(3). The Court expressly confined the reference to joint Hindu families governed by Mitakshara law.

Why it matters here. It disposes of the standard trap in one move. The legitimated child does not become a coparcener and acquires no interest by birth in the joint family property. What the child gets is a share in whatever the parent's own notional-partition share turns out to be. Read this chapter with the section 6 chapter in Module III, where the notional partition is worked through.

A worked example

MU's February 2023 paper puts this as a problem: a husband has an adulterous relationship and a child is born of it; what can the wife do, and does the child inherit?

munotes.in70

Void and Voidable Marriages, and the Legitimacy of Their Children

The answer has two halves and they are governed by different sections.

The wife's remedy is under section 13(1)(i), voluntary sexual intercourse with any person other than the spouse after the solemnisation of the marriage, which is a ground of divorce. She may also seek judicial separation on the same ground under section 10, and maintenance under section 24 or section 25.

The child's position is not governed by section 16 at all, and this is the trap. Section 16 legitimates the children of void and voidable marriages. A child born of an adulterous relationship where there was no marriage between the parents is not the child of a void marriage; there is no marriage to be void. Such a child is illegitimate, and takes from the mother under section 15 of the Hindu Succession Act rather than from the father.

Say that distinction out loud in an answer. It is the difference between a marriage that failed a condition and no marriage at all.

What it does NOT mean

A void marriage is not a marriage at all. It is a nullity from the beginning, and a decree under section 11 declares rather than creates that.

A voidable marriage is not invalid until annulled. It is valid for all purposes until a decree is passed.

Section 11 does not cover every breach of section 5. It covers clauses (i), (iv) and (v) only.

Section 11 does not apply to old marriages. It reaches marriages solemnized after the commencement of the Act.

Anybody may raise a void marriage; only a party may annul a voidable one. Section 12 requires a petition by a party, and delay or cohabitation may bar it.

Section 16 does not depend on a decree. The children are legitimate whether or not a decree of nullity is granted.

Section 16(3) does not give the child a share in the family property. It confines the child to the property of the parents, and on Revanasiddappa the route where the parent was a coparcener is through the parent's notional-partition share, never by becoming a coparcener.

Quick revision

  • Void: a nullity from the start, on three grounds under s.11, breach of s.5(i) bigamy, s.5(iv) prohibited degrees, and s.5(v) sapinda, for marriages after the Act; anyone may raise it and no decree is necessary.
  • Voidable: valid until annulled, on four grounds under s.12: impotence, that is non-consummation owing to the respondent's impotence; contravention of s.5(ii), the mental-capacity limbs; consent obtained by force or fraud; and the respondent being pregnant by another at the marriage.
  • s.12(2) bars the last two: for force or fraud, a petition presented more than one year after the force ceased or the fraud was discovered, or cohabitation with full consent after that; for pregnancy, ignorance of the fact at the marriage, a petition after one year, and no marital intercourse since the discovery.
  • s.16: children of a void marriage, and of a voidable marriage annulled under s.12, are legitimate, whether or not a decree is passed and whether or not the marriage is held void otherwise than on a petition.
  • s.16(3): they take no rights in the property of any person other than the parents. Revanasiddappa: where the parent was a coparcener, the child shares in the parent's notional-partition share and does not become a coparcener.
munotes.in71

Void and Voidable Marriages, and the Legitimacy of Their Children

Test yourself

1. Distinguish a void from a voidable marriage. A void marriage is no marriage at all: it is a nullity from the beginning, its invalidity may be set up by anyone and at any time, and no decree is necessary, though either party may obtain one under section 11. A voidable marriage is valid and subsisting until it is annulled by a decree under section 12, which only a party to it may seek, and the right may be lost by delay or by conduct.

2. On what grounds is a marriage void? Under section 11, for marriages solemnized after the commencement of the Act, if it contravenes section 5(i), a spouse living; section 5(iv), the degrees of prohibited relationship; or section 5(v), sapinda relationship.

3. On what grounds is a marriage voidable? Under section 12: that it has not been consummated owing to the impotence of the respondent; that it contravenes the mental-capacity conditions in section 5(ii); that the consent of the petitioner or, where required, of the guardian was obtained by force or by fraud as to the ceremony or a material fact or circumstance concerning the respondent; and that the respondent was at the time of the marriage pregnant by some person other than the petitioner.

4. What is the position of the children of such marriages? By section 16 they are legitimate, whether or not a decree of nullity is granted and whether or not the marriage is held to be void otherwise than on a petition under the Act. By section 16(3) they take no rights in the property of any person other than the parents; and on Revanasiddappa, where the parent was a coparcener the child's share comes through the parent's notional-partition share and the child does not become a coparcener.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in72

Chapter Thirteen

Restitution of Conjugal Rights and Judicial Separation

Syllabus topic 1.5, "Hindu Marriage Act 1955"

In one line

Restitution orders a spouse who has walked out to come back; judicial separation lets a spouse who wants to stop living together do so without ending the marriage.

Two remedies that face in opposite directions

Section 9 and section 10 sit under one heading in the Act and pull against each other, which is the neatest way to remember them.

Restitution of conjugal rights is for the spouse who wants the marriage to continue and is being denied it. The remedy is an order that the other party return to the society of the petitioner.

Judicial separation is for the spouse who no longer wants to live with the other but is not asking to end the marriage. The remedy relieves the petitioner of the obligation to cohabit.

They share a consequence, and it is the practical reason both matter: under section 13(1A), if there has been no restitution of conjugal rights, or no resumption of cohabitation, for one year or upwards after a decree under either section, either party may petition for divorce. So both remedies are, in practice, doors into divorce.

Section 9: restitution of conjugal rights

Section 9 provides that when either the husband or the wife has, without reasonable excuse, withdrawn from the society of the other, the aggrieved party may apply by petition to the district court for restitution of conjugal rights; and the court, on being satisfied of the truth of the statements made in the petition and that there is no legal ground why the application should not be granted, may decree restitution accordingly.

The Explanation, inserted by the Marriage Laws (Amendment) Act 1976 with effect from 27 May 1976, provides that where a question arises whether there has been reasonable excuse for withdrawal from the society, the burden of proving reasonable excuse lies on the person who has withdrawn.

Broken down

"Withdrawn from the society of the other." Society means the whole of married life together, not merely sexual intercourse. Withdrawal must be a withdrawal from cohabitation and from the companionship the marriage entails.

"Without reasonable excuse." This is where cases are won and lost, and the Explanation puts the burden on the spouse who left. A wife who leaves because of cruelty, or because the husband has taken another woman into the house, or because he insists she leave her employment against her will, has an excuse; whether it is reasonable is for the court. Because the burden is on the person who withdrew, a bare denial does not answer the petition.

"No legal ground why the application should not be granted." This picks up section 23. If the petitioner is taking advantage of his or her own wrong, or has connived, or the petition is collusive, or there is unnecessary delay, relief is refused.

munotes.in73

Restitution of Conjugal Rights and Judicial Separation

How a decree is enforced, and why that is the whole answer

A decree under section 9 is not enforced by physically returning the spouse. Execution is governed by Order XXI Rule 32 of the Code of Civil Procedure 1908, and that rule treats a restitution decree differently from every other decree it covers.

Rule 32(1) provides that where the party against whom a decree for specific performance of a contract, or for restitution of conjugal rights, or for an injunction has been passed has had an opportunity of obeying it and has wilfully failed to do so, the decree may be enforced, in the case of a decree for restitution of conjugal rights by the attachment of his property, and in the case of specific performance or an injunction by detention in the civil prison, or by attachment, or by both.

Read those two limbs against each other. For specific performance and injunctions, civil imprisonment is available. For restitution of conjugal rights it is not: attachment of property is the only route. Rule 32(3) then provides that where an attachment has remained in force for six months and the judgment debtor has still not obeyed, the decree holder may apply to have the attached property sold, and out of the proceeds the court may award such compensation as it thinks fit.

So the sanction is financial, not personal. That single fact carries most of the constitutional argument, and it is what the Supreme Court relied on when it said the method of execution must be kept in view.

The constitutional debate on section 9

This is the sequence MU asks for.

First, T. Sareetha v. T. Venkata Subbaiah, AIR 1983 Andhra Pradesh 356.

Facts. Not set out here. This book has not read that judgment in the original, and says so rather than inventing a summary of it.

Held. The Andhra Pradesh High Court held section 9 of the Hindu Marriage Act to be unconstitutional.

Second, Harvinder Kaur v. Harmander Singh Choudhry, AIR 1984 Delhi 66.

Facts. Again not set out here, and for the same reason.

Held. The Delhi High Court took the contrary view and upheld section 9.

Why both are stated so briefly. The reason is recorded openly in authorities/cases.json. Neither judgment has been read in the original; what is stated above about each is what the Supreme Court's own report in Saroj Rani says about it, which is enough to establish the outcome of each and no more. Do not attribute reasoning to either judgment on the strength of this chapter. What matters for the examination is the sequence and the result, and both are safe.

munotes.in74

Restitution of Conjugal Rights and Judicial Separation

Third, and decisively, Saroj Rani v. Sudarshan Kumar Chadha, AIR 1984 SC 1562, decided on 8 August 1984.

Facts. The wife sued under section 9 for restitution of conjugal rights. The husband consented to a decree being passed. A year later he petitioned for divorce under section 13(1A) on the footing that there had been no restitution of conjugal rights after the decree. The wife resisted on two grounds: that the husband was disentitled by his own wrong under section 23(1)(a), and that section 9 was itself arbitrary and void as offending Article 14.

Held. The appeal was dismissed. The Court held:

  1. In India, conjugal rights, meaning the right of a husband or wife to the society of the other, are not merely the creature of the statute. Such a right is inherent in the very institution of marriage itself. There are sufficient safeguards in section 9 to prevent it from becoming a tyranny.
  2. Section 9 is only a codification of pre-existing law. Order XXI Rule 32 of the Code of Civil Procedure deals with the execution of such a decree.
  3. Section 9 is not violative of Article 14 or Article 21 of the Constitution, if the purpose of the decree for restitution of conjugal rights is understood in its proper perspective and if the method of execution in cases of disobedience is kept in view.
  4. T. Sareetha was overruled. Harvinder Kaur was approved.

Why it matters here. It is the settled answer on the constitutionality of section 9, and the case that decides the conflict between the two High Courts. The end of the judgment is worth knowing and is almost always left out of answers: having granted the husband his decree because the law gave him one, the Court directed that he continue to pay maintenance to the wife until she remarried, and maintain the daughter until she married, fixing figures and giving liberty to apply for variation. The Court did equity inside a statutory result it could not avoid.

Section 10: judicial separation

Section 10(1), as substituted by the 1976 amendment, provides that either party to a marriage, whether solemnised before or after the commencement of the Act, may present a petition praying for a decree for judicial separation on any of the grounds specified in section 13(1), and in the case of a wife also on any of the grounds specified in section 13(2), as grounds on which a petition for divorce might have been presented.

Section 10(2) provides that where a decree for judicial separation has been passed, it shall no longer be obligatory for the petitioner to cohabit with the respondent; but the court may, on the petition of either party and on being satisfied of the truth of the statements made, rescind the decree if it considers it just and reasonable to do so.

munotes.in75

Restitution of Conjugal Rights and Judicial Separation

What the 1976 amendment changed

Before 1976 section 10 had its own separate list of grounds, shorter than the grounds of divorce and differently worded. The amendment abolished that list and simply pointed at section 13. The result is that every ground of divorce is now a ground of judicial separation, and the wife's four additional grounds in section 13(2) are available to her for separation too.

That is a point worth making in an answer, because it means the choice between the two remedies is a choice of relief, not of grounds. A petitioner with a good ground may ask for either.

The effects of a decree

  • The petitioner is no longer obliged to cohabit with the respondent. The marriage subsists; the duty to live together does not.
  • The marriage is not dissolved. Neither party may remarry. Rights of inheritance between the spouses are unaffected by the decree itself.
  • The decree may be rescinded under section 10(2) if the court thinks it just and reasonable, which usually means the parties have reconciled.
  • After one year without resumption of cohabitation, the decree becomes a ground of divorce under section 13(1A)(i).

Judicial separation and divorce compared

Judicial separation, section 10Divorce, section 13
GroundsSection 13(1), and 13(2) for a wifeSection 13(1), and 13(2) for a wife
MarriageSubsistsDissolved
RemarriageNot permittedPermitted, subject to section 15
Duty to cohabitSuspendedEnds with the marriage
Can it be undoneYes, rescission under section 10(2)No
Leads to the otherYes, after one year, section 13(1A)(i)Not applicable

A worked example

Meera left her husband Rohit in January after he insisted she give up her job. Rohit petitions under section 9. Meera counter-claims under section 10 on the ground of cruelty. Two years pass and neither has moved.

What must Rohit show? Section 9: that Meera has withdrawn from his society without reasonable excuse, and that the court is satisfied of the truth of the statements and that there is no legal ground why the relief should not be granted.

Who proves the excuse? The Explanation: where the question arises whether there has been reasonable excuse for the withdrawal, the burden of proving reasonable excuse shall be on the person who has withdrawn. So it lies on Meera.

Is insisting she give up her job an excuse? It goes to whether the withdrawal was reasonable, and, if it amounts to cruelty, to her own petition under section 10.

munotes.in76

Restitution of Conjugal Rights and Judicial Separation

How is a section 9 decree executed? Not against the person. Order XXI Rule 32 of the Code of Civil Procedure allows execution by attachment of property, and that is why the section survives.

Is section 9 constitutional? T. Sareetha held it was not, as a violation of privacy and human dignity. Harvinder Kaur disagreed. Saroj Rani v. Sudarshan Kumar Chadha upheld the section, overruling T. Sareetha and approving Harvinder Kaur: the remedy serves the social purpose of preventing the breakdown of marriage, and it is not enforced against the body.

What does section 10 give Meera? A decree of judicial separation on any of the grounds of divorce in section 13(1), and, for a wife, in section 13(2). It is no longer obligatory for the parties to cohabit, but the marriage subsists.

Can it be undone? Section 10(2): the court may, on the petition of either party and on being satisfied of the truth of the statements, rescind the decree if it considers it just and reasonable.

What does two years of inaction produce? Section 13(1A): either party may petition for divorce where there has been no resumption of cohabitation for one year or upwards after a decree of judicial separation, or no restitution of conjugal rights for one year or upwards after a decree under section 9.

What it does NOT mean

Restitution is not specific performance against the person. It is executed under Order XXI Rule 32 by attachment of property.

The burden is not on the petitioner. The Explanation puts the burden of proving a reasonable excuse on the spouse who withdrew.

Judicial separation is not divorce. The marriage subsists; only the duty to cohabit is suspended.

Its grounds are not narrower than divorce. They are the same grounds, in section 13(1) and, for a wife, section 13(2).

A decree of judicial separation is not final. It may be rescinded under section 10(2).

Section 13(1A) is not a fault ground. Either party may use it, including the one who disobeyed the decree.

T. Sareetha is not the law. Saroj Rani overruled it and approved Harvinder Kaur.

Quick revision

  • s.9: where either spouse has withdrawn from the society of the other without reasonable excuse, the aggrieved party may petition, and the court decrees restitution if satisfied of the statements and that there is no legal ground against it. The Explanation puts the burden of proving reasonable excuse on the person who withdrew.
  • Execution: Order XXI Rule 32 of the Code of Civil Procedure, by attachment of property, not against the person.
  • The constitutional debate: T. Sareetha held s.9 void; Harvinder Kaur disagreed; Saroj Rani upheld the section, overruling T. Sareetha and approving Harvinder Kaur.
  • s.10: judicial separation on any ground on which a divorce petition might be presented under s.13(1), and for a wife under s.13(2); thereafter it is no longer obligatory for the petitioner to cohabit, but the marriage subsists. s.10(2): the decree may be rescinded.
  • Both decrees ripen: s.13(1A) gives either party divorce after one year without resumption of cohabitation or without restitution.
munotes.in77

Restitution of Conjugal Rights and Judicial Separation

Test yourself

1. When can a Hindu spouse obtain a decree for restitution of conjugal rights? Where the other spouse has, without reasonable excuse, withdrawn from his or her society, and the court is satisfied of the truth of the statements made in the petition and that there is no legal ground why the application should not be granted.

2. Who bears the burden of proving reasonable excuse? The person who has withdrawn from the society of the other, by the Explanation to section 9.

3. Is section 9 constitutional? Yes. In Saroj Rani v. Sudarshan Kumar Chadha the Supreme Court upheld it, overruling T. Sareetha v. T. Venkata Subbaiah and approving Harvinder Kaur v. Harmander Singh Choudhry. The remedy serves the social purpose of preventing the breakdown of the marriage, and the decree is enforced not against the person but by attachment of property under Order XXI Rule 32 of the Code of Civil Procedure.

4. Distinguish judicial separation from divorce. Judicial separation suspends the obligation to cohabit but the marriage subsists, so neither party may remarry, and the decree may be rescinded under section 10(2). Divorce dissolves the marriage and leaves the parties free to remarry, subject to section 15. The grounds are the same, and after one year without resumption of cohabitation a decree of judicial separation itself becomes a ground of divorce under section 13(1A).

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in78

Chapter Fourteen

Divorce: the Grounds under Section 13

Syllabus topic 1.5, "Hindu Marriage Act 1955"

In one line

Divorce under this Act is still built on fault: one spouse must prove that the other did something, or is in some condition, that the Act names.

The structure of section 13

Section 13 has three working parts and they are not the same kind of thing.

Section 13(1) lists the grounds available to either spouse. They are fault grounds and guilt-based conditions.

Section 13(1A) gives either party a ground based not on fault but on the failure of an earlier decree.

Section 13(2) gives the wife alone four further grounds.

An answer that runs all of these together as "the grounds of divorce" loses the shape of the section, and MU examines the shape.

Section 13(1): the grounds open to either spouse

The opening words are that any marriage solemnised, whether before or after the commencement of the Act, may, on a petition presented by either the husband or the wife, be dissolved by a decree of divorce on the ground that the other party falls within one of the following.

(i) Adultery

That the other party has, after the solemnization of the marriage, had voluntary sexual intercourse with any person other than his or her spouse.

This clause was substituted in 1976. Before then the ground was "living in adultery", which required a course of conduct. Now a single voluntary act after the marriage is enough. The act must be voluntary, so a wife who is raped has not committed adultery, and it must be after the marriage.

(ia) Cruelty

That the other party has, after the solemnization of the marriage, treated the petitioner with cruelty.

Cruelty is nowhere defined in the Act, and that is deliberate. It is examined here at length because it is the ground on which most contested petitions are actually fought.

The leading modern authority is Samar Ghosh v. Jaya Ghosh, Appeal (civil) 151 of 2004, decided on 26 March 2007.

Facts. A husband's appeal for divorce on the ground of mental cruelty. The parties had lived separately since 27 August 1990, more than sixteen and a half years by the date of the judgment, without interaction. When the husband underwent bypass surgery neither the wife nor any member of her family enquired after his health, even by telephone.

Held. The decree was granted. Reviewing the earlier decisions, including N. G. Dastane and Shobha Rani, the Court set out fourteen instances of human behaviour relevant to mental cruelty, and said in terms that they are illustrative and not exhaustive. In substance they include:

  • acute mental pain, agony and suffering, judged on the whole matrimonial life, such that the parties cannot live with each other;
  • conduct such that the wronged party cannot reasonably be asked to put up with it and continue to live with the other;
  • that mere coldness or lack of affection is not cruelty, though rudeness, petulance, indifference and neglect may reach a degree that makes married life intolerable;
  • that mental cruelty is a state of mind, and deep anguish, disappointment and frustration caused over a long time may amount to it;
  • a sustained course of abusive and humiliating treatment calculated to torture or render the other's life miserable;
  • sustained unjustifiable conduct actually affecting the other's physical or mental health, where the danger or apprehension must be grave, substantial and weighty;
  • studied neglect, indifference or a total departure from the normal standard of conjugal kindness;
  • that jealousy, selfishness and possessiveness causing unhappiness are not enough;
  • that trivial irritations, quarrels and the normal wear and tear of daily married life are not enough;
  • that the married life must be reviewed as a whole, and a few isolated instances over years will not do; the ill conduct must be persistent for a fairly lengthy period;
  • sterilisation by a husband, or a vasectomy or abortion by a wife, without medical reason and without the other's consent or knowledge;
  • a unilateral refusal of intercourse for a considerable period without physical incapacity or valid reason;
  • a unilateral decision after marriage not to have a child; and
  • that where there has been a long period of continuous separation, the matrimonial bond may fairly be concluded to be beyond repair, and refusing to sever a tie that has become a fiction shows scant regard for the parties rather than serving the sanctity of marriage.
munotes.in79

Divorce: the Grounds under Section 13

Why it matters here. It is the only place cruelty is given usable content, and the last item is the bridge to the breakdown discussion below. Note the two words to write before reciting any of it: illustrative and not exhaustive. The Court refused to define cruelty and a student who presents the fourteen as a closed list has misread the case.

Constructive desertion and cruelty. MU asks about "constructive desertion" (June 2018 Q1.4), and it belongs beside cruelty. Desertion is not merely leaving; where one spouse by conduct makes it impossible for the other to remain, the spouse who drives the other out is the deserter, even though it was the other who physically departed. The same conduct will usually be cruelty as well.

(ib) Desertion

That the other party has deserted the petitioner for a continuous period of not less than two years immediately preceding the presentation of the petition.

The Explanation at the end of section 13(1) defines it: desertion means the desertion of the petitioner by the other party without reasonable cause and without the consent or against the wish of the petitioner, and includes the wilful neglect of the petitioner by the other party.

munotes.in80

Divorce: the Grounds under Section 13

Take the elements from that Explanation and from the clause together:

  • the fact of separation;
  • the intention to desert, that is, to bring cohabitation permanently to an end;
  • absence of reasonable cause;
  • absence of the petitioner's consent; and
  • continuity for two years or more immediately before the petition.

All five must run together for the whole two years. If the deserting spouse offers a genuine reconciliation and it is refused, or if the parties resume cohabitation, the desertion is interrupted and the clock restarts. The words "wilful neglect" are what let a spouse who never left the house still be a deserter.

(ii) Conversion

That the other party has ceased to be a Hindu by conversion to another religion.

Two things to hold. The ground belongs to the spouse who remains a Hindu, not to the convert. And the conversion does not by itself dissolve the marriage: it gives a ground, which somebody must come to court and use. That is the point Sarla Mudgal turns on, and it is dealt with in [Bigamy and the Punishments the Act Imposes].

(iii) Unsoundness of mind and mental disorder

That the other party has been incurably of unsound mind, or has been suffering continuously or intermittently from mental disorder of such a kind and to such an extent that the petitioner cannot reasonably be expected to live with the respondent.

The clause, substituted in 1976, carries its own Explanation. "Mental disorder" means mental illness, arrested or incomplete development of mind, psychopathic disorder or any other disorder or disability of mind, and includes schizophrenia. "Psychopathic disorder" means a persistent disorder or disability of mind, whether or not including sub-normality of intelligence, which results in abnormally aggressive or seriously irresponsible conduct, whether or not it requires or is susceptible to medical treatment.

The test is not the diagnosis but the effect: the disorder must be of such a kind and extent that the petitioner cannot reasonably be expected to live with the respondent. A named illness proves nothing by itself.

(iv) Omitted

Clause (iv) was the ground of leprosy, and it was omitted by Act 6 of 2019 with effect from 1 March 2019. It is no longer a ground of divorce, and a book or a lecture that still lists it is out of date. The number is left empty in the Act.

(v) Venereal disease

That the other party has been suffering from venereal disease in a communicable form. Words requiring a minimum period were omitted in 1976, so the ground now turns on the disease being communicable rather than on how long it has lasted.

munotes.in81

Divorce: the Grounds under Section 13

(vi) Renunciation

That the other party has renounced the world by entering any religious order.

Both limbs are needed. A person who becomes devout, or withdraws from family life, has not renounced the world within the clause; there must be entry into a religious order by the recognised rites.

(vii) Presumed death

That the other party has not been heard of as being alive for a period of seven years or more by those persons who would naturally have heard of it, had that party been alive.

Note that this is a ground of divorce and not merely a presumption of death. The petitioner is expected to take a decree rather than remarry on the strength of the presumption alone, because if the missing spouse reappears a remarriage contracted without a decree would be bigamous.

Clauses (viii) and (ix) as originally enacted were omitted by Act 44 of 1964, which converted them into what is now section 13(1A).

Section 13(1A): the failed decree

Either party may petition for divorce on the ground:

(i) that there has been no resumption of cohabitation for one year or upwards after a decree for judicial separation in a proceeding to which they were parties; or

(ii) that there has been no restitution of conjugal rights for one year or upwards after a decree for restitution in a proceeding to which they were parties.

The period was reduced from two years to one in 1976.

This is not a fault ground, and that is what makes it important. Either party may use it, including the party who disobeyed the decree. That is precisely what happened in Saroj Rani, discussed in the previous chapter, where the husband consented to a restitution decree and then used its non-compliance to obtain a divorce. The only control is section 23(1)(a), the bar on a petitioner taking advantage of his own wrong, and the Supreme Court held there that mere non-compliance with the decree is not by itself such a "wrong".

Section 13(2): the wife's additional grounds

A wife may also present a petition on four further grounds.

(i) A pre-Act polygamous marriage. In the case of a marriage solemnized before the commencement of the Act, that the husband had married again before the commencement, or that any other wife married before the commencement was alive at the time of the petitioner's marriage; provided in either case that the other wife is alive at the time the petition is presented.

This is a transitional provision. Polygamous Hindu marriages before 1955 were valid, and this clause gave the wives of such marriages a way out.

munotes.in82

Divorce: the Grounds under Section 13

(ii) Rape, sodomy or bestiality. That the husband has, since the solemnization of the marriage, been guilty of rape, sodomy or bestiality. The word "bestiality" was substituted in 1976.

(iii) A maintenance order not followed by cohabitation. That in a suit under section 18 of the Hindu Adoptions and Maintenance Act 1956, or in a proceeding under section 125 of the Code of Criminal Procedure 1973 (or the corresponding section 488 of the 1898 Code), a decree or order has been passed against the husband awarding maintenance to the wife notwithstanding that she was living apart, and that since that decree or order cohabitation has not been resumed for one year or upwards.

(iv) Repudiation of a child marriage. That her marriage, whether consummated or not, was solemnized before she attained the age of fifteen years, and she has repudiated the marriage after attaining that age but before attaining the age of eighteen. The Explanation provides that the clause applies whether the marriage was solemnized before or after the 1976 amendment.

This is the "option of puberty" in statutory form, and it is much narrower than the remedy in section 3 of the Prohibition of Child Marriage Act 2006, taken in [Child Marriage, and the Prohibition of Child Marriage Act 2006]. Both survive, and a well-advised petitioner uses the later Act.

Irretrievable breakdown: what the Act does not contain

MU sets this constantly and the answer has three steps.

It is not a ground. Section 13 is a fault-based section, and breakdown appears nowhere in it.

The Supreme Court has asked Parliament to add it. In Naveen Kohli, AIR 2006 SC 1675, decided on 21 March 2006, the Court held that irretrievable breakdown is not a ground under the Act, that whether to add it is for the Legislature, and recorded its considered opinion that the Legislature must consider irretrievable breakdown as a ground for divorce under the Act. It set out at length the recommendation of the 71st Report of the Law Commission of India, submitted to the Government on 7 April 1978, which had examined the fault theory against the breakdown theory. Parliament has not acted.

What the Supreme Court does instead. In Shilpa Sailesh, decided on 1 May 2023, a Constitution Bench held that the Supreme Court may, under Article 142(1) of the Constitution, dissolve a marriage on the ground of complete and irretrievable breakdown, even where the other spouse opposes. That is a constitutional power belonging to one court, not a statutory ground available to any court. It is set out in the next chapter.

munotes.in83

Divorce: the Grounds under Section 13

Written in that order, the answer is complete and consistent.

A worked example

Latika has been married ten years. Her husband has been cruel and, after three years apart, has now converted to Islam and taken a second wife. She has an order of maintenance in her favour, and they have not cohabited since.

Which grounds are open to her? Cruelty, section 13(1)(ia); desertion for a continuous period of not less than two years, section 13(1)(ib); and conversion, that he has ceased to be a Hindu by conversion to another religion, section 13(1)(ii).

What is cruelty? Samar Ghosh v. Jaya Ghosh refuses to define it and gives fourteen illustrative instances, so an answer states that it is not exhaustively defined and gives some of them.

And his second marriage? It does not dissolve the first: on Sarla Mudgal the conversion gives her a ground of divorce and makes his second marriage void and bigamous, taken in [Bigamy and the Punishments the Act Imposes].

Has she any additional ground as a wife? Section 13(2)(iii): that in a suit or proceeding a decree or order awarding maintenance has been passed against the husband, and that since then cohabitation has not been resumed for one year or upwards.

And the maintenance order alone? Not enough by itself; the year without cohabitation must have passed.

Suppose there had been a decree of judicial separation three years ago. Section 13(1A)(i): either party may petition where there has been no resumption of cohabitation for one year or upwards after such a decree, whether or not either was at fault.

And if he had simply disappeared? Section 13(1)(vii): that he has not been heard of as being alive for seven years or more by those who would naturally have heard of him.

What about irretrievable breakdown? It is not a statutory ground. Only the Supreme Court may dissolve on that footing, under Article 142, on Shilpa Sailesh, taken in [Divorce by Mutual Consent, Alternate Relief and Remarriage].

What it does NOT mean

Adultery is not a course of conduct. A single voluntary act of sexual intercourse with any person other than the spouse is enough under section 13(1)(i).

Cruelty is not defined. Samar Ghosh gives illustrations and expressly declines to define it exhaustively.

Desertion is not merely living apart. It is desertion for a continuous period of not less than two years immediately preceding the petition, and the Explanation includes wilful neglect.

Conversion does not dissolve the marriage. It gives the other spouse a ground, on Sarla Mudgal.

Mental disorder is not a ground by its label. The test is whether it is of such a kind and to such an extent that the petitioner cannot reasonably be expected to live with the respondent.

munotes.in84

Divorce: the Grounds under Section 13

Clause (iv) is empty. The leprosy ground was omitted with effect from 1 March 2019.

Section 13(1A) is not confined to the innocent party. Either party may use it.

Irretrievable breakdown is not in the Act. The Law Commission has recommended it; Parliament has not enacted it.

Quick revision

  • s.13(1), grounds open to either spouse: (i) adultery, a single voluntary act; (ia) cruelty; (ib) desertion for not less than two years; (ii) conversion; (iii) mental disorder of a kind and extent such that the petitioner cannot reasonably be expected to live with the respondent; (iv) omitted with effect from 1 March 2019; (v) venereal disease in a communicable form; (vi) renunciation of the world by entering a religious order; (vii) not heard of as alive for seven years.
  • Samar Ghosh: fourteen illustrative instances of mental cruelty, and a refusal to define it exhaustively.
  • s.13(1A): either party may petition where there has been no resumption of cohabitation for one year after a decree of judicial separation, or no restitution for one year after a decree under s.9.
  • s.13(2), the wife's additional grounds: a pre-Act second marriage of the husband, the other wife being alive; the husband guilty of rape, sodomy or bestiality; a decree or order of maintenance followed by no cohabitation for a year; and repudiation of a marriage contracted before she was fifteen, exercised before she is eighteen.
  • Irretrievable breakdown: not a statutory ground.

Test yourself

1. State the grounds of divorce available to either spouse. Adultery; cruelty; desertion for a continuous period of not less than two years immediately preceding the presentation of the petition; ceasing to be a Hindu by conversion to another religion; incurable unsoundness of mind or continuous or intermittent mental disorder of such a kind and to such an extent that the petitioner cannot reasonably be expected to live with the respondent; venereal disease in a communicable form; and renunciation of the world by entering a religious order; and that the respondent has not been heard of as being alive for seven years or more.

2. What are the grounds available to a wife alone? That the husband had married again before the commencement of the Act, or that any other wife of his married before that commencement was alive at the time of the petitioner's marriage, that wife being alive at the presentation of the petition; that the husband has since the marriage been guilty of rape, sodomy or bestiality; that a decree or order awarding maintenance has been passed against him and cohabitation has not been resumed for one year or upwards since; and that her marriage was solemnized before she attained fifteen and she repudiated it after attaining fifteen but before eighteen.

munotes.in85

Divorce: the Grounds under Section 13

3. What is the effect of section 13(1A)? Either party to a marriage may present a petition for divorce on the ground that there has been no resumption of cohabitation for one year or upwards after the passing of a decree of judicial separation, or no restitution of conjugal rights for one year or upwards after a decree for restitution. The party who disobeyed the decree may also apply.

4. Is cruelty defined by the Act? No. In Samar Ghosh v. Jaya Ghosh the Supreme Court set out fourteen illustrative instances of mental cruelty and expressly declined to give an exhaustive definition, holding that no uniform standard can be laid down and that each case turns on its own facts.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in86

Chapter Sixteen

Bigamy and the Punishments the Act Imposes

Syllabus topic 1.5, "Hindu Marriage Act 1955"

In one line

A second marriage during the life of the first spouse is void, it is a crime, and converting to another religion does not make it lawful.

Section 17: the two consequences of a second marriage

Section 17 provides that any marriage between two Hindus solemnized after the commencement of the Act is void if at the date of such marriage either party had a husband or wife living; and that the provisions of sections 494 and 495 of the Indian Penal Code shall apply accordingly.

The section therefore does two things at once, and an answer should separate them.

The civil consequence. The second marriage is void. That repeats section 11 read with section 5(i), and it means the second spouse is not a spouse: no maintenance as a wife under the Act, no succession as a widow, no right to the status.

The criminal consequence. The penal law applies. Section 17 does not itself create an offence; it makes the general offence of bigamy available against Hindus by declaring the marriage void.

The elements the prosecution must prove

Because the offence is committed by "marrying" during the life of a spouse, the prosecution must prove a marriage, and that is much harder than it sounds.

Bhaurao Shankar Lokhande v. State of Maharashtra, AIR 1965 SC 1564, decided on 1 February 1965.

Facts. The first appellant was convicted of bigamy for going through a marriage during the lifetime of his first wife, and the second appellant of abetting him. It was not disputed that at the second marriage the two ceremonies of invocation before the sacred fire and saptapadi had not been performed.

Held. The conviction could not stand. For section 17 of this Act and for the penal provision, the second marriage must have been solemnized, and a marriage is not solemnized unless celebrated or performed with proper ceremonies and in due form. Merely going through certain ceremonies with the intention that the parties be taken to be married does not make them ceremonies prescribed by law or approved by an established custom. Invocation before the sacred fire and saptapadi are essential to the validity of a Hindu marriage, and are a requisite part of a gandharva marriage too, unless custom in the particular community or caste has modified them.

Why it matters here. It is the reason bigamy prosecutions so often fail. Proof that the accused lived with another woman, held her out as his wife, or even admitted a marriage, will not do. The ceremonies of the second marriage must be proved, by evidence of what was actually performed. A man who takes a second partner without a ceremony commits no offence under section 17, whatever the moral position.

munotes.in94

Bigamy and the Punishments the Act Imposes

Conversion does not cure it

The commonest way a second marriage is attempted is by conversion, and the Supreme Court has closed it.

Sarla Mudgal v. Union of India, AIR 1995 SC 1531, decided on 10 May 1995.

Facts. Four petitions under Article 32. In the lead case Meena Mathur had married Jitender Mathur in 1978 and they had three children. In early 1988 she learned that her husband had gone through a second marriage with another woman, both of them having converted to Islam first. The husband's position was that, having embraced Islam, he could have four wives, notwithstanding that his first wife remained a Hindu. In a companion petition the second wife complained that she was now maintained by nobody and protected by neither personal law.

Held. Under Hindu personal law as it stood before the codification of 1955, a Hindu marriage continued to subsist even after one spouse converted to Islam; there was no automatic dissolution, and to allow a convert to dissolve the marriage by adopting a new personal law would destroy the existing rights of the spouse who remains Hindu. The position is no better for the apostate after the 1955 Act, because a marriage can be dissolved only by a decree of divorce on a ground in section 13, and one of those grounds is precisely that the other party has ceased to be a Hindu by conversion. It follows that the second marriage of a Hindu husband after his conversion to Islam is a void marriage in terms of the penal provision, and he is guilty of bigamy. The Court distinguished the Privy Council's decision in Attorney General for Ceylon. Both judges went on to urge the Government to move towards a uniform civil code, and to consider legislation providing that a person who changes religion may not marry again without first divorcing.

Why it matters here. The reasoning is worth reproducing because it is short and it is complete. Conversion gives the other spouse a ground of divorce; it does not dissolve anything by itself. Until a decree is passed the convert is still married. A second marriage while still married is void and bigamous. That is the whole answer, and it is also one of the two or three judgments always cited on the Uniform Civil Code, taken again in the Uniform Civil Code chapter of Module IV.

The penal provisions as they now stand

The Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023 came into force on 1 July 2024, except for one sub-section not relevant here, and replaced the Indian Penal Code 1860.

Section 82(1), which replaces section 494 of the Penal Code: whoever, having a husband or wife living, marries in any case in which such marriage is void by reason of its taking place during the life of such husband or wife, shall be punished with imprisonment of either description for a term which may extend to seven years, and shall also be liable to fine.

munotes.in95

Bigamy and the Punishments the Act Imposes

The Exception to section 82(1) preserves the two familiar escapes. The sub-section does not extend to a person whose marriage with the earlier spouse has been declared void by a Court of competent jurisdiction; nor to a person who contracts a marriage during the life of a former spouse where that spouse has been continually absent for seven years and has not been heard of as being alive within that time, provided the person contracting the subsequent marriage informs the other party of the real state of facts so far as it is within his or her knowledge before the marriage takes place.

That proviso is worth pausing on beside section 13(1)(vii). Seven years of absence gives a ground of divorce under the Hindu Marriage Act, and gives a defence to bigamy under the Sanhita only if the facts were disclosed to the new spouse.

Section 82(2), which replaces section 495: whoever commits the offence under sub-section (1) having concealed from the person with whom the subsequent marriage is contracted the fact of the former marriage shall be punished with imprisonment which may extend to ten years, and shall also be liable to fine.

Section 83, which replaces section 496: whoever, dishonestly or with a fraudulent intention, goes through the ceremony of being married knowing that he is not thereby lawfully married, is punishable with imprisonment which may extend to seven years and a fine. This catches the person who stages a marriage that is no marriage, which is a different wrong from bigamy.

Section 81, replacing section 493, punishes a man who by deceit causes a woman who is not lawfully married to him to believe that she is, and to cohabit with him in that belief.

Section 18: the other conditions

Section 18 punishes a person who procures a marriage of himself or herself to be solemnized under the Act in contravention of the conditions in clauses (iii), (iv) and (v) of section 5.

Clause (iii), the age condition. Rigorous imprisonment which may extend to two years, or fine which may extend to one lakh rupees, or both.

Clause (iv) or (v), prohibited relationship or sapinda. Simple imprisonment which may extend to one month, or fine which may extend to one thousand rupees, or both.

munotes.in96

Bigamy and the Punishments the Act Imposes

Two observations that earn marks.

The punishments are wildly out of proportion to each other, and in the opposite direction to the civil consequences. A sapinda marriage is void and carries a month and a thousand rupees. An underage marriage is valid under this Act and carries two years and a lakh. The explanation is historical: the age penalty was raised when the law on child marriage was strengthened, and the older penalty for the prohibited degrees was left where it stood.

The offence is committed by the person who procures his or her own marriage. Section 18 punishes the parties, not the priest or the parents. Those are reached, for a child marriage, by sections 10 and 11 of the Prohibition of Child Marriage Act 2006.

Clause (i), a spouse living, is not in section 18 at all, because it is dealt with by section 17 and the Sanhita.

Section 30, and the sections around it

Section 30 is repealed. It was the repealing section of the Act itself and was repealed by the Repealing and Amending Act. The number is dead and is noted here so a reader who reaches the end of the Act knows nothing is missing.

Section 29 saves several things and one of them belongs in this chapter. Section 29(1) provides that a marriage solemnized between Hindus before the commencement of the Act, otherwise valid, shall not be deemed invalid or ever to have been invalid by reason only that the parties belonged to the same gotra or pravara, or to different religions, castes or sub-divisions of the same caste.

That is the statutory end of gotra exogamy and of caste as a bar to a Hindu marriage, and it should be read with [Religious Ritual and the Rules of Marriage]. Section 29(2) preserves any right recognised by custom or conferred by a special enactment to obtain the dissolution of a Hindu marriage, which is how customary divorce survives in the communities that had it.

A worked example

Vijay married Sudha under Hindu rites in 2015. In 2022 he converted to Islam and went through a nikah with Farida. Sudha remains a Hindu. She prosecutes him and also wants relief in the matrimonial court. At the trial the only evidence of the second marriage is that Vijay and Farida live together and call each other husband and wife.

Is the second marriage valid? No. On Sarla Mudgal v. Union of India, conversion to Islam does not dissolve a Hindu marriage. Vijay is still married to Sudha, so section 17 makes the second marriage void, and the penal provisions apply.

Will the prosecution succeed on this evidence? Probably not. On Bhaurao Shankar Lokhande v. State of Maharashtra the prosecution must prove that the second marriage was solemnized with the proper ceremonies; cohabitation and reputation are not enough.

munotes.in97

Bigamy and the Punishments the Act Imposes

Under which provision is he charged? Section 82(1) of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023, seven years and fine; and if he concealed the first marriage from Farida, section 82(2), ten years and fine.

What relief has Sudha in the matrimonial court? Divorce under section 13(1)(ii), that he has ceased to be a Hindu by conversion; and if she prefers, judicial separation on the same ground under section 10.

Suppose instead Vijay had married a woman within the prohibited degrees. That is section 5(iv), the marriage is void under section 11, and section 18(b) punishes him with simple imprisonment up to one month, or a fine up to one thousand rupees, or both.

And if his bride had been seventeen? Section 18(a): rigorous imprisonment up to two years, or a fine up to one lakh rupees, or both, and the marriage is not void under section 11.

What it does NOT mean

Section 17 does not create the offence. It makes the second marriage void and applies the penal law to it.

A second marriage is not proved by living together. The ceremonies of the second marriage must be proved, which is what Bhaurao Lokhande decides and why most prosecutions fail.

Conversion does not dissolve the first marriage. On Sarla Mudgal it gives the other spouse a ground of divorce; the convert remains married, which is why the second marriage is bigamous.

Section 18 does not affect validity. It punishes breach of the age, prohibited-degree and sapinda conditions; the effect on validity is in sections 11 and 12.

A marriage under the age condition is not void. Section 11 does not include section 5(iii).

The penal provisions are no longer in the Penal Code. They are sections 82(1) and 82(2) of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023.

Quick revision

  • s.17: any marriage between two Hindus solemnized after the commencement of the Act is void if at its date either party had a husband or wife living, and the penal law applies accordingly.
  • Proof: a prosecution must prove the ceremonies of the second marriage; Bhaurao Shankar Lokhande v. State of Maharashtra is the authority, and it is why most such prosecutions fail.
  • Sarla Mudgal v. Union of India: conversion to Islam does not dissolve a Hindu marriage; it gives the other spouse a ground of divorce under s.13(1)(ii), so the convert's second marriage is void and bigamous.
  • The penal law now: s.82(1) of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023, seven years and fine; s.82(2), where the first marriage is concealed from the person married, ten years and fine. The exceptions are a decree of nullity and seven years' unexplained absence coupled with disclosure to the person married.
  • s.18: punishment for contravening the conditions of s.5: clause (a) for the age condition, two years' rigorous imprisonment or a fine up to one lakh rupees or both; clause (b) for the sapinda and prohibited-degree conditions, one month or a fine up to one thousand rupees or both.
  • s.30: the repeal section, which carries the savings.
munotes.in98

Bigamy and the Punishments the Act Imposes

Test yourself

1. What is the effect of a second marriage during the subsistence of the first? By section 17 it is void, and the provisions of the penal law apply. The offence is now punishable under section 82 of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023.

2. Why do bigamy prosecutions often fail? Because the prosecution must prove that the second marriage was solemnized with the proper ceremonies, and mere cohabitation or a public declaration is not enough. Bhaurao Shankar Lokhande v. State of Maharashtra is the leading authority.

3. Does conversion to Islam dissolve a Hindu marriage? No. On Sarla Mudgal v. Union of India the first marriage continues; the conversion gives the other spouse a ground of divorce under section 13(1)(ii), and a second marriage contracted by the convert while the first subsists is void and bigamous.

4. What does section 18 punish? A breach of the conditions in section 5. Contravention of the age condition in section 5(iii) is punishable with rigorous imprisonment up to two years, or a fine up to one lakh rupees, or both; contravention of the sapinda condition in section 5(v) or of the prohibited-degrees condition in section 5(iv) is punishable with simple imprisonment up to one month, or a fine up to one thousand rupees, or both.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in99

Chapter Seventeen

Maintenance Pendente Lite, Permanent Alimony, Custody and Property

Syllabus topic 1.5, "Hindu Marriage Act 1955"

In one line

Section 24 pays for the case while it runs, section 25 pays for life after it ends, section 26 provides for the children, and section 27 deals with the wedding presents.

Section 24: maintenance pendente lite and expenses of the proceeding

Section 24 provides that where in any proceeding under the Act it appears to the court that either the wife or the husband has no independent income sufficient for her or his support and the necessary expenses of the proceeding, the court may, on the application of the wife or the husband, order the respondent to pay to the petitioner:

  • the expenses of the proceeding; and
  • monthly during the proceeding such sum as, having regard to the petitioner's own income and the income of the respondent, seems to the court to be reasonable.

The proviso, inserted by Act 49 of 2001 with effect from 24 September 2001, requires that an application for expenses and for the monthly sum shall, as far as possible, be disposed of within sixty days from the date of service of notice on the wife or the husband.

What the section actually requires

"In any proceeding under this Act." Section 24 is parasitic on a main proceeding. There must be a petition on foot, for divorce, judicial separation, restitution or nullity. It is not a free-standing remedy for maintenance, and a spouse who wants maintenance without matrimonial litigation must go to the Hindu Adoptions and Maintenance Act or to the criminal remedy.

"Either the wife or the husband." The section is symmetrical on its face. A husband who has no independent income sufficient for his support may apply.

"No independent income sufficient for support." Not "no income". A spouse with some income which is insufficient may still succeed. The comparison the court makes is expressly between the petitioner's own income and the respondent's.

Two heads of relief. The expenses of the proceeding are a lump, ordered so that a spouse without money can litigate at all. The monthly sum is maintenance during the case. Both may be ordered.

"As far as possible" within sixty days. The words of the proviso are directory in form, and their purpose is obvious: an interim application that takes two years defeats itself, because the spouse it is meant to support cannot wait.

Section 25: permanent alimony and maintenance

Section 25(1) provides that any court exercising jurisdiction under the Act may, at the time of passing any decree or at any time subsequent thereto, on the application of either the wife or the husband, order that the respondent pay to the applicant for maintenance and support:

  • such gross sum, or
  • such monthly or periodical sum for a term not exceeding the life of the applicant,
munotes.in100

Maintenance Pendente Lite, Permanent Alimony, Custody and Property

as, having regard to the respondent's own income and other property, the income and other property of the applicant, the conduct of the parties and other circumstances of the case, seems to the court to be just; and any such payment may be secured, if necessary, by a charge on the immovable property of the respondent.

Four things on the face of sub-section (1)

"At the time of passing any decree or at any time subsequent thereto." The application may be made later, after the decree. What it may not be made without is a decree, and that is the practical limit of the section.

The words "while the applicant remains unmarried" were omitted by the 1976 amendment. Remarriage is now dealt with under sub-section (3) as a ground to vary or rescind, rather than as an automatic cut-off.

The four factors are cumulative and one of them is conduct. The words "the conduct of the parties and other circumstances of the case" were inserted in 1976. So conduct is expressly relevant to the amount, though it is not a bar.

A charge on immovable property. This is what makes an order under section 25 worth having. A monthly sum from a person who disappears is worth nothing; a charge on land survives him.

Variation and rescission

Section 25(2). If the court is satisfied that there is a change in the circumstances of either party at any time after an order under sub-section (1), it may at the instance of either party vary, modify or rescind the order as it deems just.

Section 25(3). If the court is satisfied that the party in whose favour the order was made:

  • has re-married; or
  • being the wife, has not remained chaste; or
  • being the husband, has had sexual intercourse with any woman outside wedlock,

it may, at the instance of the other party, vary, modify or rescind the order as it deems just.

Read sub-section (3) carefully, because it is the most examinable sentence in the chapter and it is not what most students expect.

The consequence is not automatic. Before 1976 the words were that the court "shall rescind the order"; they were substituted so that the court now may vary, modify or rescind, in such manner as it deems just. So unchastity or remarriage opens the order to review; it does not end it by operation of law.

The provision is also, on its face, unequal in expression. The wife's conduct is described as not remaining chaste, the husband's as sexual intercourse outside wedlock. Whether those come to the same thing is a fair question for an essay, and the honest answer is that the drafting reflects the standards of 1955 and has never been redrafted.

munotes.in101

Maintenance Pendente Lite, Permanent Alimony, Custody and Property

Section 26: custody of children

Section 26 provides that in any proceeding under the Act the court may, from time to time, pass such interim orders and make such provisions in the decree as it deems just and proper with respect to the custody, maintenance and education of minor children, consistently with their wishes wherever possible; and may after the decree, on application, make from time to time all such orders and provisions with respect to custody, maintenance and education as might have been made by the decree or by interim orders had the proceeding still been pending; and may from time to time revoke, suspend or vary any such orders.

Four features are worth naming.

Only minor children, and only in a proceeding under this Act. A custody dispute where there is no matrimonial petition goes to the Guardians and Wards Act 1890.

Interim, final and post-decree. The section covers all three stages expressly, so the court does not become functus officio on passing the decree.

The child's wishes are named in the section itself, "consistently with their wishes, wherever possible". That is unusual for a statute of 1955 and it should be pointed out.

Everything is variable. The words "from time to time" appear three times, and orders may be revoked, suspended or varied. Custody orders are never final in the way a decree is, because the welfare of a child is a moving fact.

Section 26 does not itself state the welfare principle in terms. That comes from section 13 of the Hindu Minority and Guardianship Act 1956 and section 17 of the Guardians and Wards Act 1890, and the whole subject is drawn together in the custody chapter of Module IV.

Section 27: disposal of property

Section 27 provides that in any proceeding under the Act the court may make such provisions in the decree as it deems just and proper with respect to any property presented, at or about the time of marriage, which may belong jointly to both the husband and the wife.

The section is short and its limits are the point.

It reaches only property presented at or about the time of the marriage. Not property acquired afterwards, and not property bought during the marriage.

It reaches only property belonging jointly to both. Property presented to the wife alone is her stridhana and is not within the section; property presented to the husband alone is his.

It operates only through the decree, in a proceeding under the Act.

munotes.in102

Maintenance Pendente Lite, Permanent Alimony, Custody and Property

So section 27 is not a matrimonial property regime. India has none, and that is why MU sets "Existing Legislative Provisions as to Settlement of Spousal Property" as a short note, as it did in February 2023. The honest answer to that question is that the provisions are thin: section 27 of this Act for joint wedding presents, section 6 of the Dowry Prohibition Act 1961 for dowry received by anybody else, which must be transferred to the wife, and the general law of property for everything else. There is no statutory division of matrimonial assets on divorce in India.

That is a real gap and it is worth saying so. A spouse who has spent a marriage running a household and has no title to anything acquires no share in it by the fact of the marriage.

How the four sections fit with the rest of the law

A student should be able to say where else a claim could go.

ClaimUnder this ActElsewhere
Maintenance while a case runsSection 24Interim orders under other statutes
Maintenance after a decreeSection 25Sections 18 and 20 of the Hindu Adoptions and Maintenance Act 1956
Maintenance without any matrimonial caseNot availableThe Hindu Adoptions and Maintenance Act, and the criminal remedy
Maintenance for a parentNot availableSection 20 of the 1956 Act, and the Maintenance and Welfare of Parents and Senior Citizens Act 2007
CustodySection 26, if a proceeding is on footGuardians and Wards Act 1890; Hindu Minority and Guardianship Act 1956
ResidenceNot availableSection 17 and section 19 of the Protection of Women from Domestic Violence Act 2005
Wedding presentsSection 27, if jointSection 6 of the Dowry Prohibition Act 1961

The lesson of the table is that this Act deals with money and children only as an incident of matrimonial litigation. Every free-standing claim lives in another statute.

A worked example

Nisha has filed for divorce. She has no income; her husband earns well. They have a daughter of six. At the wedding both families gave jewellery which is now in the husband's custody.

While the petition is pending. Section 24: where it appears that either the wife or the husband has no independent income sufficient for her or his support and the necessary expenses of the proceeding, the court may order the respondent to pay the expenses of the proceeding and a monthly sum, having regard to the petitioner's own income and the respondent's income. The application is to be disposed of within sixty days from the date of service of notice as far as possible.

Is it only for the wife? No. It is expressed for either spouse.

munotes.in103

Maintenance Pendente Lite, Permanent Alimony, Custody and Property

At the end of the case. Section 25: at the time of passing any decree or at any time subsequent, the court may order the respondent to pay a gross sum or a monthly or periodical sum for a term not exceeding the applicant's life, having regard to the respondent's income and other property, the applicant's own, the conduct of the parties and other circumstances, and may secure it by a charge on immovable property.

Can it be changed later? Section 25(2): on a change in circumstances the court may vary, modify or rescind the order. Section 25(3): if the party in whose favour it was made remarries, or, being the wife, is not remaining chaste, or, being the husband, has sexual intercourse with a woman outside wedlock, the court may vary, modify or rescind it as it thinks just.

The daughter. Section 26: the court may pass interim orders and make provisions in the decree about the custody, maintenance and education of minor children, consistently with their wishes wherever possible, may make such orders after the decree, and may revoke, suspend or vary them; an application about maintenance and education pending the proceeding is to be disposed of within sixty days of service.

The jewellery. Section 27: in any proceeding under the Act the court may make such provisions in the decree as it deems just and proper with respect to any property presented at or about the time of marriage which may belong jointly to both the husband and the wife.

And what section 27 does not reach. Property that is hers alone is not "jointly" owned, and her remedy for that lies elsewhere, in the Domestic Violence Act and in the Dowry Prohibition Act.

What it does NOT mean

Section 24 is not a wife's remedy. It is available to either spouse who lacks sufficient independent income.

It is not a maintenance order for the future. It is pendente lite, and it includes the expenses of the proceeding.

Section 25 is not confined to the time of the decree. The court may act at the time of passing any decree or at any time subsequent to it.

Permanent alimony is not necessarily permanent. It may be a gross sum, and any periodical sum is for a term not exceeding the applicant's life, and it may be varied or rescinded.

Rescission on remarriage or unchastity is not automatic. The court may vary, modify or rescind as it thinks just.

Section 26 is not limited to the decree. Orders may be made before it, in it, and after it, and may be revoked, suspended or varied.

munotes.in104

Maintenance Pendente Lite, Permanent Alimony, Custody and Property

Section 27 does not divide all matrimonial property. It reaches property presented at or about the time of marriage which belongs jointly to both.

Quick revision

  • s.24, maintenance pendente lite: for either spouse with no independent income sufficient for support and the necessary expenses; the court orders the expenses of the proceeding and a monthly sum, having regard to both incomes; to be disposed of within sixty days of service of notice as far as possible.
  • s.25, permanent alimony and maintenance: at the decree or at any time subsequent; a gross sum or a periodical sum for a term not exceeding the applicant's life; regard to income and other property of both, the conduct of the parties and other circumstances; may be secured by a charge on immovable property; may be varied, modified or rescinded on changed circumstances, and on remarriage or unchastity as the court thinks just.
  • s.26, custody: interim orders, provisions in the decree and orders after it, about custody, maintenance and education of minor children, consistently with their wishes wherever possible, revocable and variable; the interim application to be disposed of within sixty days.
  • s.27, property: provisions in the decree about property presented at or about the time of marriage which may belong jointly to both.

Test yourself

1. Who may claim maintenance pendente lite, and what may be ordered? Either the wife or the husband, where the applicant has no independent income sufficient for his or her support and the necessary expenses of the proceeding. The court may order the respondent to pay the expenses of the proceeding and such monthly sum during the proceeding as it may seem reasonable, having regard to the petitioner's own income and the income of the respondent.

2. What is permanent alimony, and on what is it fixed? An order under section 25 made at the time of passing any decree or at any time subsequent to it, requiring the respondent to pay a gross sum or a monthly or periodical sum for a term not exceeding the applicant's life, having regard to the respondent's own income and other property, the applicant's income and property, the conduct of the parties and other circumstances of the case. It may be secured by a charge on immovable property.

3. When may such an order be varied or rescinded? On a change in the circumstances of either party, under section 25(2); and under section 25(3) if the party in whose favour it was made has remarried, or, being the wife, has not remained chaste, or, being the husband, has had sexual intercourse with any woman outside wedlock, the court may vary, modify or rescind it as it thinks just.

munotes.in105

Maintenance Pendente Lite, Permanent Alimony, Custody and Property

4. What does section 27 allow the court to do? To make, in any proceeding under the Act, such provisions in the decree as it deems just and proper with respect to any property presented at or about the time of marriage which may belong jointly to both the husband and the wife.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in106

Chapter Eighteen

Jurisdiction, Procedure and Appeals

Syllabus topic 1.5, "Hindu Marriage Act 1955"

In one line

The petition goes to the district court with the closest connection to the marriage, the trial is private and quick, and the court must satisfy itself of five things before granting anything, even if nobody turns up to argue.

Section 19: which court

Every petition under the Act must be presented to the district court within the local limits of whose ordinary original civil jurisdiction:

(i) the marriage was solemnized; or

(ii) the respondent, at the time of presenting the petition, resides; or

(iii) the parties to the marriage last resided together; or

(iiia) in a case where the wife is the petitioner, where she is residing on the date of presentation; or

(iv) the petitioner is residing at the time of presentation, in a case where the respondent is residing outside the territories to which the Act extends, or has not been heard of as being alive for seven years or more by those who would naturally have heard of him if he were alive.

Two points to notice.

Clause (iiia) was inserted by Act 50 of 2003, with effect from 23 December 2003, and it changed the practical position for wives completely. Before it, a wife who had been driven out and returned to her parents had to sue where the husband lived, or where the marriage took place, or where they last lived together, all of which are usually his territory. Clause (iiia) lets her sue where she now lives. It applies only where the wife is the petitioner.

Clause (iv) is narrow. A petitioner may sue at his or her own residence only in the two cases named: the respondent is abroad, or the respondent has been unheard of for seven years. It is not a general convenience clause.

The whole of section 19 was substituted by the 1976 amendment. Where a Family Court has been established under the Family Courts Act 1984, that court exercises this jurisdiction to the exclusion of the district court, which is the effect of sections 7 and 8 of that Act.

Section 20: the petition

Section 20(1) requires every petition to state, as distinctly as the nature of the case permits, the facts on which the claim to relief is founded, and, except in a petition under section 11, to state also that there is no collusion between the petitioner and the other party.

Section 20(2) requires the statements to be verified by the petitioner or another competent person in the manner required for the verification of plaints, and provides that they may at the hearing be referred to as evidence.

The exemption for section 11 petitions is logical: a void marriage is void whether or not the parties agree about it, so an averment of no collusion serves no purpose there.

munotes.in107

Jurisdiction, Procedure and Appeals

Sub-section (2) is worth remembering because it is unusual. A verified pleading in an ordinary suit is not evidence; here it may be referred to as evidence at the hearing.

Section 21: the Code of Civil Procedure

Section 21 provides that, subject to the other provisions of the Act and to rules made by the High Court, all proceedings under this Act shall be regulated, as far as may be, by the Code of Civil Procedure 1908.

So the Code supplies everything the Act does not: pleadings, service, amendment, discovery, examination of witnesses, execution, review. The words "as far as may be" allow the court to adapt, and the Act's own provisions prevail where they conflict.

Section 21A: two petitions, two courts

This section, inserted in 1976, deals with the situation where both spouses sue.

Where a petition for judicial separation under section 10 or for divorce under section 13 has been presented by one party to a district court having jurisdiction, and another petition for judicial separation or divorce on any ground is presented thereafter by the other party, whether in the same or a different district court, and whether in the same State or a different State, then:

  • if both are in the same district court, both petitions shall be tried and heard together by that court;
  • if they are in different district courts, the later petition shall be transferred to the court in which the earlier petition was presented, and both shall be heard and disposed of together there.

Section 21A(3) provides that where the transfer limb applies, the court or Government competent under the Code of Civil Procedure to transfer a suit shall exercise that power as if empowered by the Code.

The rule is simply first in time. It exists because spouses who have separated commonly live in different States, and without it each could litigate the same marriage in a different court with a different result.

Section 21B: speed

Section 21B(1) requires the trial of a petition to be continued from day to day until its conclusion, so far as practicable consistently with the interests of justice, unless the court finds an adjournment beyond the following day necessary for reasons to be recorded.

Section 21B(2) requires every petition to be tried as expeditiously as possible, with an endeavour to conclude the trial within six months from the date of service of notice on the respondent.

Section 21B(3) requires every appeal to be heard as expeditiously as possible, with an endeavour to conclude the hearing within three months from the date of service of notice of appeal.

munotes.in108

Jurisdiction, Procedure and Appeals

The figures, six months and three months, are the ones an examiner asks for. The obligations are expressed as an endeavour rather than as a bar, so a trial that takes longer is not a nullity.

Section 21C: documents

Section 21C provides that, notwithstanding anything in any enactment to the contrary, no document shall be inadmissible in evidence at the trial of a petition under this Act on the ground that it is not duly stamped or registered.

This is a small provision doing useful work. Matrimonial cases turn on letters, agreements, receipts and settlement deeds that nobody thought to stamp or register at the time. Section 21C stops the case being decided on a revenue technicality.

Section 22: proceedings in camera

Section 22(1), as substituted in 1976, provides that every proceeding under this Act shall be conducted in camera, and that it shall not be lawful for any person to print or publish any matter in relation to such a proceeding, except a judgment of the High Court or of the Supreme Court printed or published with the previous permission of the Court.

Section 22(2) makes contravention punishable with fine which may extend to one thousand rupees.

Note the structure. Before 1976 the court had a discretion to sit in camera; now it is mandatory in every case. The prohibition on publication is separate from the closed hearing and is wider: it binds any person, not merely the parties, and the exception is confined to superior court judgments published with permission.

Section 23: the court's own duty before granting relief

This is the most important procedural section in the Act, and its opening words are the reason: "In any proceeding under this Act, whether defended or not."

Section 23(1) provides that if the court is satisfied of the following, then and in such a case, but not otherwise, the court shall decree such relief accordingly:

(a) that any of the grounds for relief exists, and that the petitioner is not in any way taking advantage of his or her own wrong or disability for the purpose of the relief. There is an exception, inserted in 1976: this limb does not apply where the relief is sought on the ground in sub-clause (a), (b) or (c) of clause (ii) of section 5, that is, the mental capacity grounds.

(b) that where the ground is adultery under section 13(1)(i), the petitioner has not been accessory to, connived at, or condoned the acts complained of; and that where the ground is cruelty, the petitioner has not condoned the cruelty.

munotes.in109

Jurisdiction, Procedure and Appeals

(bb) that where divorce is sought on the ground of mutual consent, that consent has not been obtained by force, fraud or undue influence.

(c) that the petition, not being a petition under section 11, is not presented or prosecuted in collusion with the respondent.

(d) that there has not been any unnecessary or improper delay in instituting the proceeding.

(e) that there is no other legal ground why relief should not be granted.

Why this section matters more than it looks

It binds the court even where nobody objects. In an undefended petition the respondent may not appear at all. Section 23 still requires the court to satisfy itself of every one of the five matters. A decree granted without that inquiry is bad.

Taking advantage of one's own wrong is the limb that is litigated. It is what the wife argued in Saroj Rani, discussed in the chapter on restitution: the husband had consented to a decree for restitution and then relied on its non-compliance to get a divorce under section 13(1A). The Supreme Court held he was not disentitled, because mere non-compliance with the decree is not by itself a "wrong" within section 23(1)(a). That holding is what makes section 13(1A) work as a real remedy for either party.

The three bars in clause (b) are the classical matrimonial defences: connivance, where the petitioner permitted or encouraged the act; accessory, where the petitioner participated; condonation, where the petitioner forgave and resumed cohabitation with knowledge. Note that for cruelty only condonation is named.

Clause (bb) is the safeguard on section 13B. Consent obtained by force, fraud or undue influence is no consent, and the court must satisfy itself of that before passing a decree by mutual consent.

The duty to attempt reconciliation

Section 23(2) provides that before proceeding to grant any relief it shall be the duty of the court, in the first instance, in every case where it is possible to do so consistently with the nature and circumstances of the case, to make every endeavour to bring about a reconciliation between the parties.

The proviso excludes six grounds from that duty: clauses (ii), (iii), (iv), (v), (vi) and (vii) of section 13(1). That is conversion, mental disorder, the now-omitted clause (iv), venereal disease, renunciation and presumed death. The logic is the same as for section 13A: reconciliation is not a sensible thing to attempt with a spouse who has renounced the world or has not been heard of for seven years.

Section 23(3) supplies the machinery. For the purpose of aiding reconciliation the court may, if the parties so desire or if the court thinks it just and proper, adjourn the proceedings for a reasonable period not exceeding fifteen days and refer the matter to a person named by the parties, or nominated by the court if they do not name one, with directions to report whether reconciliation can be and has been effected; and the court shall have due regard to the report.

munotes.in110

Jurisdiction, Procedure and Appeals

Section 23(4) requires that in every case where a marriage is dissolved by a decree of divorce, the court shall give a copy of the decree free of cost to each of the parties.

Section 23A: the respondent's counter-claim

Section 23A provides that in any proceeding for divorce, judicial separation or restitution of conjugal rights, the respondent may not only oppose the relief sought on the ground of the petitioner's adultery, cruelty or desertion, but may also make a counter-claim for any relief under the Act on that ground; and if the petitioner's adultery, cruelty or desertion is proved, the court may give the respondent any relief to which he or she would have been entitled had a petition been presented on that ground.

The section saves a second suit. A wife met with a petition for restitution may, in the same proceeding, prove her husband's cruelty and obtain a decree of divorce, without filing anything of her own beyond the counter-claim. Only three grounds support a counter-claim under this section: adultery, cruelty and desertion.

Sections 28 and 28A: appeals and enforcement

Section 28(1). All decrees made in any proceeding under the Act are appealable as decrees made in the exercise of the court's original civil jurisdiction, and the appeal lies to the court to which appeals ordinarily lie from that court's original civil decisions.

Section 28(2). Orders made under section 25 or section 26, that is, permanent alimony and custody, are appealable if they are not interim orders.

Section 28(3). There is no appeal on the subject of costs only.

Section 28(4). Every appeal must be preferred within ninety days from the date of the decree or order. The period was substituted for thirty days by Act 50 of 2003 with effect from 23 December 2003.

Section 28A provides that all decrees and orders made under the Act shall be enforced in the like manner as decrees and orders made in the exercise of the court's original civil jurisdiction, which is how Order XXI of the Code applies to a restitution decree.

Two examinable points. Interim orders under sections 25 and 26 are not appealable, which is why interim maintenance is challenged by revision rather than appeal. And the appeal period is ninety days, not the thirty days that older textbooks print.

munotes.in111

Jurisdiction, Procedure and Appeals

Section 29: savings

Section 29(1) provides that a marriage solemnized between Hindus before the commencement of the Act, otherwise valid, shall not be deemed invalid or ever to have been invalid by reason only that the parties belonged to the same gotra or pravara, or to different religions, castes or sub-divisions of the same caste.

Section 29(2) provides that nothing in the Act affects any right recognised by custom or conferred by a special enactment to obtain the dissolution of a Hindu marriage, whether solemnized before or after the Act.

Section 29(3) provides that nothing in the Act affects any proceeding under any law for the time being in force for declaring a marriage null and void, or for annulment, or for judicial separation, pending at the commencement of the Act.

Sub-section (2) is the one to remember. Customary divorce survives the Act. Where a community has a genuine custom of dissolution, satisfying section 3(a), a divorce by that custom is good without any decree.

A worked example

Sunita married in Nagpur, last lived with her husband in Pune, and now lives in Nashik. Her husband has filed for divorce in Pune; she wants to file for restitution. She fears the newspapers. He does not defend, and offers to let the decree go through.

Where may she file? Section 19 gives five places: where the marriage was solemnized, Nagpur; where the respondent resides, Pune; where the parties last resided together, Pune; where she is residing, Nashik, because she is the petitioner and a wife, under clause (iiia); and, if he were outside India or unheard of for seven years, where she resides.

Two petitions in two districts. Section 21A: where one petition is in one district court and the other in another, the later one is transferred to the court in which the earlier is pending, and they are tried together.

What must her petition contain? Section 20: the facts on which the claim is based and, except in a petition under section 11, a statement that there is no collusion.

Will the press be able to report it? No. Section 22: every proceeding shall be conducted in camera, and it is an offence to print or publish any matter in relation to it, except a judgment of a High Court or the Supreme Court printed with its previous permission.

He is not defending. Can the decree simply be passed? No. Section 23 obliges the court, whether defended or not, to satisfy itself that the ground exists; that the petitioner is not taking advantage of his or her own wrong; that there is no accessory, connivance or condonation; that a consent decree was not obtained by force, fraud or undue influence; that there is no collusion; that there has been no unnecessary or improper delay; and that there is no other legal ground.

munotes.in112

Jurisdiction, Procedure and Appeals

Must it try to reconcile them? Section 23(2): yes, before granting relief, except where the ground is one of the six named, including conversion, renunciation and presumed death.

How fast, and where does an appeal go? Section 21B: the trial within six months and an appeal within three, as far as practicable. Sections 28 and 28A: appeal within ninety days, no appeal on costs alone, and enforcement as a decree of the court in its ordinary original civil jurisdiction.

What it does NOT mean

Section 19 does not give one forum. It gives five, and clause (iiia) lets a wife sue where she is residing.

Section 20 does not require a denial of collusion in every petition. It is required except in a petition under section 11.

Section 21 does not create a procedure. It imports the Code of Civil Procedure, subject to the Act and the rules.

Section 21A does not consolidate every pair of petitions. It applies where petitions are presented in different districts and transfers the later one to the court where the earlier is pending.

Section 21B is not a limitation period. It asks for a trial concluded within six months and an appeal within three, so far as practicable.

Section 22 does not merely allow a closed court. Every proceeding shall be conducted in camera, and printing or publishing matter in relation to it is an offence.

Section 23 is not a formality. The court must satisfy itself even where the petition is undefended.

Reconciliation is not attempted in every case. It is excluded where the ground is one of the six named, including conversion, renunciation and presumed death.

Quick revision

  • s.19, where to sue: where the marriage was solemnized; where the respondent resides; where the parties last resided together; where the wife is residing, if she is the petitioner, clause (iiia); and where the petitioner resides, if the respondent is outside India or has not been heard of for seven years.
  • s.20: the petition must state the facts and, except under s.11, contain a denial of collusion.
  • s.21: the Code of Civil Procedure applies, subject to the Act and the rules. s.21A: the later of two petitions in different districts is transferred to the court where the earlier is pending. s.21B: trial in six months, appeal in three, so far as practicable, and day-to-day hearing. s.21C: a document is not inadmissible merely for want of stamp or registration.
  • s.22: every proceeding in camera; printing or publishing matter in relation to it is an offence.
  • s.23: the court must satisfy itself, defended or not, that the ground exists, that the petitioner is not taking advantage of his or her own wrong, that there is no accessory, connivance or condonation, that a consent decree is not by force, fraud or undue influence, that there is no collusion, that there is no unnecessary or improper delay, and that there is no other legal ground; and it must attempt reconciliation except on six grounds.
  • s.23A: the respondent may counter-claim for relief on the petitioner's adultery, cruelty or desertion.
  • ss.28 and 28A: appeals against decrees and orders, within ninety days, with no appeal on costs alone; and decrees and orders are enforced as decrees and orders of the court in its ordinary original civil jurisdiction. s.29: savings, including for customary divorce.
munotes.in113

Jurisdiction, Procedure and Appeals

Test yourself

1. In which courts may a petition under the Act be presented? In the district court within whose ordinary original civil jurisdiction the marriage was solemnized; or the respondent at the time of presentation resides; or the parties last resided together; or, if the wife is the petitioner, where she is residing on that date; or, if the respondent is residing outside India or has not been heard of as alive for seven years, where the petitioner is residing.

2. What must the court satisfy itself of before granting relief? That any of the grounds for granting relief exists and that the petitioner is not in any way taking advantage of his or her own wrong or disability; that where the ground is adultery the petitioner has not been accessory to or connived at or condoned it, and where the ground is cruelty has not condoned it; that where the petition is for divorce by mutual consent the consent was not obtained by force, fraud or undue influence; that the petition is not presented in collusion; that there has been no unnecessary or improper delay; and that there is no other legal ground why relief should not be granted.

3. When must the court attempt reconciliation? In every case before proceeding to grant relief, except where the ground is conversion, renunciation of the world, not being heard of for seven years, or one of the other grounds named in the proviso to section 23(2).

4. Are the proceedings public? No. Section 22 requires every proceeding under the Act to be conducted in camera, and makes it an offence to print or publish any matter in relation to such a proceeding except a judgment of a High Court or the Supreme Court printed or published with the court's previous permission.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in114

Chapter Nineteen

The Special Marriage Act: Scheme and Conditions

Syllabus topic 1.6, "Special Marriage Act, 1954"

In one line

A secular marriage law open to any two persons whatever their religion, with the same conditions as the Hindu Marriage Act except that religion does not matter and custom hardly does.

What the Act is for

The Special Marriage Act 1954 came into force on 1 January 1955, a few months before the Hindu Marriage Act. It replaced the Special Marriage Act 1872 and does three separate jobs:

Chapter II allows any two persons to marry under it, whatever their religion.

Chapter III allows a couple already married under some other form to register that marriage under this Act.

Chapters IV to VIII supply the consequences: succession, matrimonial relief, jurisdiction and procedure.

The Act extends to the whole of India, and by section 1(2) applies also to citizens of India domiciled in India who are outside the country.

The reason it matters constitutionally is that it is the closest thing India has to a uniform law of marriage. Anyone may use it. Nobody has to. That is exactly the model of an optional uniform civil code, which is why this Act reappears in the last chapter of the book.

Section 3: Marriage Officers

Section 3(1) empowers the State Government, by notification, to appoint one or more Marriage Officers for the whole or any part of the State. Section 3(2) makes provision for citizens of India domiciled in the territories to which the Act extends who are in Jammu and Kashmir, for whom the Central Government may specify its own officers.

The Marriage Officer is the whole machinery of this Act. Under the Hindu Marriage Act a marriage is made by a ceremony and the State appears only afterwards, if anyone registers it. Here the officer receives the notice, publishes it, hears objections, solemnises the marriage and issues the certificate.

Section 4: the conditions

Section 4 provides that, notwithstanding anything contained in any other law relating to the solemnization of marriages, a marriage between any two persons may be solemnized under this Act if at the time of the marriage the following conditions are fulfilled.

(a) Neither party has a spouse living. Monogamy, in the same terms as section 5(i) of the Hindu Marriage Act.

(b) Neither party

  • (i) is incapable of giving a valid consent in consequence of unsoundness of mind; or
  • (ii) though capable of giving a valid consent, has been suffering from mental disorder of such a kind or to such an extent as to be unfit for marriage and the procreation of children; or
  • (iii) has been subject to recurrent attacks of insanity.

This clause was substituted by the Marriage Laws (Amendment) Act 1976, in the same words as the corresponding Hindu Marriage Act clause, and the words "or epilepsy" were omitted from limb (iii) by Act 39 of 1999 with effect from 29 December 1999. The two Acts were amended in step.

munotes.in115

The Special Marriage Act: Scheme and Conditions

(c) The male has completed the age of twenty-one years and the female the age of eighteen years.

(d) The parties are not within the degrees of prohibited relationship, with a proviso: where a custom governing at least one of the parties permits a marriage between them, the marriage may be solemnized notwithstanding that they are within the prohibited degrees.

(e) Where the marriage is solemnized in the State of Jammu and Kashmir, both parties are citizens of India domiciled in the territories to which the Act extends.

The three differences from section 5 of the Hindu Marriage Act

This is the comparison MU wants, and it is short.

Religion is irrelevant. Section 5 of the Hindu Marriage Act opens with "between any two Hindus". Section 4 here opens with "between any two persons", and the opening words override any other law on solemnization. A Hindu may marry a Muslim, a Christian a Parsi, or two people of no religion at all, under this Act.

There is no sapinda condition. The Hindu Marriage Act has two relationship bars, prohibited degrees in section 5(iv) and sapindas in section 5(v). This Act has one. What survives is the prohibited degrees, and they are set out not by a definition in the body of the Act but in the First Schedule, Part I listing the relations a man may not marry and Part II those a woman may not.

Custom is defined much more narrowly. Under section 3(a) of the Hindu Marriage Act any rule satisfying the ordinary tests of a custom may be proved in court. Under the Explanation to section 4 of this Act, "custom" means a rule which the State Government has notified in the Official Gazette as applicable to the members of a tribe, community, group or family; and no such notification may be issued unless the State Government is satisfied that the rule has been continuously and uniformly observed for a long time among those members, that it is certain and not unreasonable or opposed to public policy, and that a family rule has not been discontinued by the family.

Read that carefully, because it is the sharpest difference in the chapter. Under the Hindu Marriage Act a custom is proved to a court. Under the Special Marriage Act it is notified by a government, and if there is no notification there is no custom to rely on however ancient the practice. And it is enough that the custom governs at least one of the parties, where the Hindu Marriage Act requires it to govern each of them.

munotes.in116

The Special Marriage Act: Scheme and Conditions

The definitions in section 2

Section 2(b) defines the degrees of prohibited relationship by reference to the First Schedule.

Explanation I provides that relationship includes relationship by half or uterine blood as well as full blood, illegitimate blood relationship as well as legitimate, and relationship by adoption as well as by blood. That is the same rule as the Explanation to section 3 of the Hindu Marriage Act.

Explanations II, III and IV define full blood, half blood and uterine blood in the same words as section 3(c) and 3(d) of the Hindu Marriage Act, and provide that "ancestor" includes the father and "ancestress" the mother.

Section 2(d) defines a Marriage Officer's district. Section 2(e), substituted in 1976, defines district court in the same way as the Hindu Marriage Act does: the city civil court where there is one, otherwise the principal civil court of original jurisdiction, and any other civil court the State Government notifies.

The two Acts side by side

Hindu Marriage Act 1955Special Marriage Act 1954
Who may marryAny two Hindus, section 5Any two persons, section 4
Spouse livingBar, section 5(i)Bar, section 4(a)
Mental capacitySection 5(ii)Section 4(b), in the same words
Age21 and 18, section 5(iii)21 and 18, section 4(c)
Prohibited degreesSection 5(iv), defined in section 3(g)Section 4(d), defined by the First Schedule
SapindaSection 5(v)No equivalent
Custom overriding the barMust govern each party, proved in courtMust govern at least one party, and must be notified by the State Government
CeremonyCustomary rites, section 7Declaration before the Marriage Officer, section 11
RegistrationFacilitates proof only, section 8The certificate is conclusive evidence, section 13
MachineryNone until after the marriageMarriage Officer throughout

What the choice of Act actually costs

A couple who could marry under either should understand what changes, and the reader should be able to say it in a sentence each.

A thirty-day wait and a public notice. Under the Hindu Marriage Act a marriage may be solemnized the same day. Under this Act notice must be given, published and left open to objection for thirty days. That is the next chapter.

Severance from the joint family. By section 19, a Hindu who marries under this Act is severed from his undivided family, subject to the important exception in section 21A. That is [The Effect on the Joint Family and on Succession].

A different law of succession. By section 21, succession to the property of parties married under this Act is governed by the Indian Succession Act 1925 rather than by the Hindu Succession Act, again subject to section 21A.

munotes.in117

The Special Marriage Act: Scheme and Conditions

None of those is obvious to a couple standing in front of a Marriage Officer, and the third has caught out many families.

A worked example

Farhan, a Muslim, and Priya, a Hindu, wish to marry without either converting. Both are twenty-four. Priya is a coparcener in her father's joint family. Priya's father says the marriage cannot be lawful.

Can they marry? Yes. The Special Marriage Act 1954 is open to any two persons, whatever their religion, and the opening words of section 4 are "notwithstanding anything contained in any other law for the time being in force relating to the solemnization of marriages".

What must they satisfy? Section 4, four conditions: (a) neither has a spouse living; (b) neither is incapable of giving a valid consent through unsoundness of mind, nor suffering from a mental disorder of a kind or extent unfitting for marriage and the procreation of children, nor subject to recurrent attacks of insanity; (c) the male has completed twenty-one and the female eighteen; (d) they are not within the degrees of prohibited relationship in the First Schedule.

Is there a sapinda bar? No. The Hindu Marriage Act has one; this Act does not.

Can a custom save a prohibited-degree marriage? Yes, but narrowly: the proviso allows it where a custom governing at least one of the parties permits it, and the custom must be one the State Government has notified.

Who solemnizes it? A Marriage Officer, appointed by the State Government under section 3 for the whole or part of the State; for a territory outside India, a diplomatic or consular officer of India.

What does Priya lose? Section 19: a Hindu, Buddhist, Sikh or Jain member of an undivided family who marries under the Act is deemed to be severed from that family. And section 21 moves succession to her property to the Indian Succession Act 1925. Both are taken in [The Effect on the Joint Family and on Succession].

Is that always so? No. Section 21A disapplies sections 19 and 21 where both parties profess the Hindu, Buddhist, Sikh or Jaina religion. Here they do not, so section 19 bites.

And the practical price? A thirty-day public notice, taken in the next chapter.

What it does NOT mean

The Act is not for inter-faith couples only. It is open to any two persons, including two Hindus.

It does not require anybody to convert or to renounce religion.

There is no sapinda condition. Only the prohibited degrees of the First Schedule.

Custom does not save every prohibited-degree marriage. It must be a custom notified by the State Government, and it need govern only one of the parties.

munotes.in118

The Special Marriage Act: Scheme and Conditions

Section 4's age condition is not the same in effect as the Hindu Act's. Breach here makes the marriage void under section 24; under the Hindu Act it does not.

A Marriage Officer is not a registrar of any marriage. He is appointed under section 3 for the purposes of this Act.

Quick revision

  • What it is for: a secular law of marriage, open to any two persons whatever their religion, overriding any other law relating to solemnization.
  • s.3: the State Government appoints Marriage Officers for the whole or part of the State; abroad, a diplomatic or consular officer.
  • s.4, four conditions: (a) neither party has a spouse living; (b) neither is incapable of consent, nor suffering from a mental disorder unfitting for marriage and procreation, nor subject to recurrent attacks of insanity; (c) the male has completed twenty-one, the female eighteen; (d) they are not within the degrees of prohibited relationship in the First Schedule, unless a custom notified by the State Government and governing at least one of them permits it.
  • No sapinda bar under this Act.
  • The price: a thirty-day public notice; severance from the joint family under s.19; and succession under the Indian Succession Act 1925 under s.21, both disapplied by s.21A where both parties are Hindu, Buddhist, Sikh or Jaina.

Test yourself

1. Who may marry under the Special Marriage Act? Any two persons, whatever their religion, provided the conditions in section 4 are satisfied. Neither party need change religion.

2. State the conditions of a valid marriage under the Act. Neither party has a spouse living; neither is incapable of giving a valid consent in consequence of unsoundness of mind, or though capable has been suffering from a mental disorder of such a kind or to such an extent as to be unfit for marriage and the procreation of children, or has been subject to recurrent attacks of insanity; the male has completed twenty-one years and the female eighteen; and the parties are not within the degrees of prohibited relationship in the First Schedule, unless a custom governing at least one of them permits the marriage.

3. Is there a sapinda bar under this Act? No. The Act has only the degrees of prohibited relationship set out in the First Schedule.

4. Who solemnizes a marriage under the Act? A Marriage Officer appointed by the State Government under section 3 for the whole or any part of the State, and, for territories outside India, a diplomatic or consular officer of India appointed as a Marriage Officer.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in119

Chapter Twenty

Notice, Objection and Solemnisation

Syllabus topic 1.6, "Special Marriage Act, 1954"

In one line

A marriage under this Act is made not by a ceremony but by a public procedure: notice, thirty days of publication, any objection, and then a declaration before an officer.

Section 5: the notice

Section 5 provides that when a marriage is intended to be solemnized under the Act, the parties shall give notice in writing, in the form specified in the Second Schedule, to the Marriage Officer of the district in which at least one of the parties has resided for not less than thirty days immediately preceding the date on which the notice is given.

Two requirements, both examinable.

The notice is given by the parties, not by a priest, a parent or an agent.

There is a residence qualification. At least one party must have resided in the district for thirty days before the notice. That is a separate thirty days from the thirty in section 7, and confusing the two is a common error. Residence first, then notice, then thirty days of publication.

Section 6: the Marriage Notice Book and publication

Section 6(1) requires the Marriage Officer to keep all notices with the records of his office and to enter a true copy of every notice in a book called the Marriage Notice Book, which shall be open for inspection at all reasonable times, without fee, by any person desirous of inspecting it.

Section 6(2) requires the Marriage Officer to publish every notice by affixing a copy of it in some conspicuous place in his office.

Section 6(3) provides that where either party is not permanently residing within the district of the Marriage Officer to whom notice was given, that officer shall transmit a copy to the Marriage Officer of the district where the party permanently resides, who shall also affix it in a conspicuous place in his office.

Read those three sub-sections together and the effect is plain. The intention to marry is made public, in the office where the notice is given and in the office of the district where either party permanently lives, and the book is open to anybody to inspect for nothing.

Section 7: objection

Section 7(1) provides that any person may, before the expiration of thirty days from the date on which the notice was published under section 6(2), object to the marriage on the ground that it would contravene one or more of the conditions specified in section 4.

Section 7(2) provides that after those thirty days the marriage may be solemnized, unless it has been previously objected to.

Section 7(3) requires the nature of the objection to be recorded in writing by the Marriage Officer in the Marriage Notice Book, read over and explained if necessary to the objector, and signed by or on behalf of the objector.

munotes.in120

Notice, Objection and Solemnisation

Note the limits, because a well-informed answer states them. The only permissible ground of objection is that the marriage would contravene section 4: a spouse living, mental capacity, age, prohibited degrees. Disapproval, difference of religion, family opposition and caste are not grounds, and an objection on any of them is bad on its face. But the objection still has to be made, recorded and inquired into, and that takes time.

Section 8: what happens on an objection

Section 8(1) provides that if an objection is made, the Marriage Officer shall not solemnize the marriage until he has inquired into the matter and is satisfied either that it ought not to prevent the solemnization or that the objection is withdrawn; but he shall not take more than thirty days from the date of the objection to inquire and decide.

Section 8(2) provides that if the Marriage Officer upholds the objection and refuses to solemnize, either party may within thirty days of the refusal appeal to the district court within whose jurisdiction the officer has his office; the decision of the district court is final, and the Marriage Officer must act in conformity with it.

So the outer timetable of a contested marriage under this Act is: thirty days' residence, notice, thirty days' publication, up to thirty days' inquiry, and then an appeal to the district court with a further thirty days to file it.

Section 9: the Marriage Officer's powers of inquiry

For an inquiry under section 8 the Marriage Officer has all the powers of a civil court under the Code of Civil Procedure 1908 when trying a suit, in respect of:

  • summoning and enforcing the attendance of witnesses and examining them on oath;
  • discovery and inspection;
  • compelling the production of documents;
  • reception of evidence on affidavit; and
  • issuing commissions for the examination of witnesses.

Any proceeding before the Marriage Officer is deemed to be a judicial proceeding within the meaning of section 193 of the Indian Penal Code, which is the perjury provision, now carried forward by the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita. The Explanation provides that for enforcing attendance the local limits of the officer's jurisdiction are the limits of his district.

That is a substantial power to give an administrative officer, and it is worth noticing: a person objecting to a marriage can be summoned, put on oath and examined.

Section 10: an objection before a Marriage Officer in Jammu and Kashmir

Where an objection is made to a Marriage Officer in respect of an intended marriage in the State of Jammu and Kashmir, and the officer, after such inquiry as he thinks fit, entertains a doubt, he shall not solemnize the marriage but shall transmit the record to the Central Government with a statement, and the Central Government, after such inquiry and advice as it thinks fit, shall give its decision in writing, with which the officer must comply.

munotes.in121

Notice, Objection and Solemnisation

Sections 11 and 12: the declaration and the solemnisation

Section 11. Before the marriage is solemnized, the parties and three witnesses shall, in the presence of the Marriage Officer, sign a declaration in the form specified in the Third Schedule, and the declaration shall be countersigned by the Marriage Officer.

Section 12(1). The marriage may be solemnized at the office of the Marriage Officer, or at such other place within a reasonable distance as the parties desire, on such conditions and payment of such additional fees as may be prescribed.

Section 12(2). The marriage may be solemnized in any form which the parties may choose to adopt, with a proviso that it shall not be complete and binding unless each party says to the other, in the presence of the Marriage Officer and the three witnesses, and in any language understood by the parties, the words: I take the other to be my lawful wife or husband.

That proviso is the whole ceremony the Act requires, and it repays comparison with section 7 of the Hindu Marriage Act.

Under the Hindu Marriage Act the ceremony is whatever the custom of either party provides, and where saptapadi applies the marriage is complete at the seventh step.

Under this Act the parties may adopt any form they like, religious or not, but nothing they do makes the marriage complete except the words of taking, said aloud, in front of the officer and three witnesses, in a language they understand.

So a couple may go through a religious ceremony and then say the words, or may say nothing else at all. The Act does not object to religion; it simply refuses to let religion do the constitutive work.

Section 13: the certificate

Section 13(1) requires the Marriage Officer, when the marriage has been solemnized, to enter a certificate in the form specified in the Fourth Schedule in the Marriage Certificate Book, signed by the parties and the three witnesses.

Section 13(2) provides that on the certificate being entered, it shall be deemed to be conclusive evidence of the fact that a marriage under this Act has been solemnized, and that all formalities respecting the signatures of witnesses have been complied with.

"Conclusive evidence" is the phrase to notice, and it is the sharpest contrast with the Hindu Marriage Act. There, section 8(5) says registration does not affect validity at all. Here, the certificate is conclusive that the marriage happened and that the formalities were observed. A marriage under this Act is proved by producing the certificate, and that is the end of it.

munotes.in122

Notice, Objection and Solemnisation

Section 14: lapse of the notice

Section 14 provides that where a marriage is not solemnized within three calendar months of the date the notice was given under section 5, or, where an appeal was filed under section 8(2), within three months of the district court's decision, or, where a record was transmitted under section 10, within three months of the Central Government's decision, the notice and all proceedings arising from it shall be deemed to have lapsed, and no Marriage Officer may solemnize the marriage until a new notice has been given.

Three months from notice, or from the decision on appeal, and then the whole procedure starts again.

The argument about the notice provisions

MU can ask why the Special Marriage Act is criticised, and the argument should be stated fairly and from the sections.

The case against. Sections 5, 6 and 7 require a couple's intention to marry to be published, in a book anyone may inspect free of charge, in a conspicuous place in a public office, and in the district where either of them permanently lives, and to remain open to objection by any person for thirty days. For a couple marrying across religion or caste against their families' wishes, that publication is not a formality; it tells the very people most likely to prevent the marriage exactly where and when it is to happen. The couple who most need a secular law are the couple the procedure exposes.

The case for. The notice is what makes the Marriage Officer's inquiry possible, and the inquiry is what enforces the conditions in section 4. A marriage under this Act is proved conclusively by the certificate under section 13, and the price of a conclusive certificate is a procedure that lets an existing spouse, or a parent of an underage party, be heard first.

What the law is. The provisions stand. Their constitutional validity has been challenged, and this book does not state the outcome of any such challenge because no judgment on it has been read for this book. What a student can safely say is what the sections require, why they are criticised, and that the criticism is directed at the publication in sections 6 and 7 rather than at the Act as a whole.

A worked example

Arjun and Mariam give notice on 1 June to the Marriage Officer of the district where Arjun has lived for six weeks. On 20 June Mariam's father objects that she is already married. On 25 June the Marriage Officer, satisfied that the objection is baseless, offers to marry them at once.

munotes.in123

Notice, Objection and Solemnisation

Was the notice properly given? Section 5: notice in the form of the Second Schedule, to the Marriage Officer of a district in which at least one of the parties has resided for not less than thirty days immediately preceding. Arjun's six weeks satisfy it.

Who could see the notice? Section 6: it is entered in the Marriage Notice Book, which any person may inspect free of charge, and a copy is affixed in a conspicuous place in the office.

Was the objection in time and on a proper ground? Section 7: any person may object within thirty days of the publication, but only that the marriage would contravene one or more of the conditions in section 4. A subsisting marriage is a breach of section 4(a), so both requirements are met.

What must the officer do? Section 8: he shall not solemnize until he has inquired into the objection and satisfied himself that it does not prevent solemnization, and he must decide within thirty days. For that inquiry section 9 gives him the powers of a civil court, and he may award costs up to one thousand rupees against a frivolous objector.

And if he had upheld it? An appeal to the district court within thirty days, whose decision is final.

Can he marry them on 25 June? No. Section 46 makes it an offence for a Marriage Officer knowingly and wilfully to solemnize a marriage before the expiry of thirty days from publication of the notice, punishable with one year or five hundred rupees or both. The earliest date is 1 July.

What happens on the day? Section 11: the parties and three witnesses sign a declaration. Section 12: the marriage may be in any form, but is not complete until each says, before the officer and the three witnesses and in a language they understand, that they take the other to be their lawful wife or husband. Section 13: the officer enters a certificate, which is conclusive evidence.

Suppose they postponed to October. Section 14: if the marriage is not solemnized within three months of the notice, the notice and all proceedings on it lapse, and a fresh notice is required.

What it does NOT mean

The notice is not private. It goes into the Marriage Notice Book, which any person may inspect free of charge, and a copy is affixed in a conspicuous place.

munotes.in124

Notice, Objection and Solemnisation

An objection is not open on any ground. It may be made only that the marriage would contravene one or more of the conditions in section 4.

The Marriage Officer is not free to take his time. He must inquire and decide within thirty days.

His decision is not final. An appeal lies to the district court within thirty days, and that court's decision is final.

The marriage need not be in any particular form. It may be solemnized in any form the parties choose, but it is not complete until each says, in the officer's presence and before three witnesses, in a language they understand, that they take the other to be their lawful wife or husband.

The certificate is not merely a record. It is conclusive evidence of the marriage.

A notice does not last indefinitely. If the marriage is not solemnized within three months, the notice and all proceedings on it lapse, and a fresh notice is required.

Quick revision

  • s.5: a notice in writing in the form of the Second Schedule, given to the Marriage Officer of a district in which at least one party has resided for thirty days immediately before.
  • s.6: the notice is entered in the Marriage Notice Book, open to inspection free of charge, and a copy is affixed in a conspicuous place; where neither party is permanently resident there, a copy goes to the Marriage Officer of that district for publication.
  • s.7: any person may object within thirty days, but only that the marriage would contravene s.4.
  • s.8: on an objection the Marriage Officer must inquire and decide within thirty days; if he upholds it he shall not solemnize, and an appeal lies to the district court within thirty days, whose decision is final.
  • s.9: for the inquiry he has the powers of a civil court, may examine on oath, and may award costs up to one thousand rupees against a frivolous objector.
  • ss.11 and 12: the parties and three witnesses sign a declaration in the Third Schedule before the officer; the marriage may be in any form, in the Marriage Officer's office or elsewhere at a reasonable distance, but is not complete until each party says to the other, in the presence of the officer and three witnesses and in any language understood by them, "I take thee to be my lawful wife (or husband)".
  • s.13: the officer enters a certificate in the Marriage Certificate Book, signed by the parties and three witnesses; it is conclusive evidence. s.14: the notice lapses after three months.
munotes.in125

Notice, Objection and Solemnisation

Test yourself

1. What notice is required, and to whom is it given? A notice in writing in the form of the Second Schedule, given to the Marriage Officer of a district in which at least one of the parties has resided for a period of not less than thirty days immediately preceding the date of the notice.

2. Who may object, and on what ground? Any person may object, within thirty days of the publication of the notice, on the ground that the marriage would contravene one or more of the conditions specified in section 4.

3. What happens if an objection is made? The Marriage Officer shall not solemnize the marriage until he has inquired into the objection and satisfied himself that it does not prevent solemnization, or the objection is withdrawn. He must decide within thirty days, and has the powers of a civil court for the inquiry. If he upholds the objection, an appeal lies within thirty days to the district court, whose decision is final.

4. When is a marriage under the Act complete? When each party says to the other, in the presence of the Marriage Officer and the three witnesses and in any language understood by the parties, "I take thee to be my lawful wife (or husband)". The marriage may otherwise be solemnized in any form the parties choose to adopt.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in126

Chapter Twenty-One

Registration of Marriages Celebrated in Other Forms

Syllabus topic 1.6, "Special Marriage Act, 1954"

In one line

A couple already married by some other form may bring their marriage under this Act, and from the date of the entry it is treated as if it had been solemnized under this Act all along.

What Chapter III is for

Chapter II lets two people marry under this Act. Chapter III lets two people who are already married register that marriage here.

The reasons a couple might want to are practical. The certificate under this Act is conclusive evidence of the marriage, which no religious ceremony is. A marriage celebrated abroad, or by a rite that is difficult to prove, becomes provable. And the couple acquire a single, secular matrimonial law for divorce and everything else, instead of whatever personal law they married under.

The reasons they might not are in the next chapter, and they are serious: section 19 severs a Hindu from his undivided family and section 21 sends his succession to the Indian Succession Act.

Section 15: the conditions of registration

Section 15 provides that any marriage celebrated, whether before or after the commencement of this Act, other than a marriage solemnized under the Special Marriage Act 1872 or under this Act, may be registered under Chapter III by a Marriage Officer if six conditions are fulfilled.

(a) A ceremony of marriage has been performed between the parties and they have been living together as husband and wife ever since.

(b) Neither party has at the time of registration more than one spouse living.

(c) Neither party is an idiot or a lunatic at the time of registration.

(d) The parties have completed the age of twenty-one years at the time of registration.

(e) The parties are not within the degrees of prohibited relationship, with a proviso that for a marriage celebrated before the commencement of the Act this condition is subject to any law, custom or usage having the force of law governing each of them which permits a marriage between the two.

(f) The parties have been residing within the district of the Marriage Officer for not less than thirty days immediately preceding the date of the application.

Four differences from section 4 that are worth marks

The conditions for registering an existing marriage are not the same as the conditions for solemnizing a new one, and the differences are all in the same direction: the Act is looking at a marriage that already exists.

The age is twenty-one for both. Section 4(c) requires twenty-one for the male and eighteen for the female. Section 15(d) requires both parties to have completed twenty-one, because what is happening is a legal act by two adults, not a marriage.

The words on mental capacity are the old ones. Section 4(b) was rewritten in 1976 into three careful limbs. Section 15(c) still says "idiot or lunatic", the language of 1954, and was never brought into line. That is worth pointing out, because it shows the amendment reached one section and not the other.

munotes.in127

Registration of Marriages Celebrated in Other Forms

"Neither party has more than one spouse living." Not "no spouse living". The condition is written this way because the parties to the marriage being registered are each other's spouse. What it excludes is a further spouse.

Custom is wider here, and only for old marriages. The proviso to clause (e) lets any law, custom or usage having the force of law defeat the prohibited-degrees bar, without the notification requirement of the Explanation to section 4; but it applies only to a marriage celebrated before the commencement of the Act.

And clause (a) has no counterpart in Chapter II at all: there must have been a ceremony, and the parties must have been living together as husband and wife ever since. A couple who married and separated cannot register.

Section 16: the procedure

On receipt of an application signed by both parties, the Marriage Officer shall:

  • give public notice in such manner as may be prescribed;
  • allow a period of thirty days for objections;
  • hear any objection received within that period; and
  • if satisfied that all the conditions in section 15 are fulfilled, enter a certificate of the marriage in the Marriage Certificate Book in the form specified in the Fifth Schedule, signed by the parties and three witnesses.

The same thirty-day public notice appears here as in Chapter II, and the criticism made of it there applies with less force, because the marriage already exists and the parties are already living together.

Section 17: appeal

Any person aggrieved by an order of a Marriage Officer refusing to register a marriage under Chapter III may, within thirty days of the order, appeal to the district court within whose jurisdiction the officer has his office. The decision of the district court is final, and the Marriage Officer must act in conformity with it.

Note that the appeal lies only against a refusal. There is no appeal under this section against a decision to register.

Section 18: the effect of registration

This is the section the chapter exists for, and it does three things.

The marriage becomes a marriage under this Act. Subject to section 24(2), where a certificate has been finally entered in the Marriage Certificate Book under Chapter III, the marriage shall, as from the date of such entry, be deemed to be a marriage solemnized under this Act.

Two words matter. "From the date of such entry": the conversion is prospective, so the marriage is a marriage under this Act from registration onwards, not from the original ceremony. And "subject to section 24(2)", which is the provision preserving the position where a marriage registered under Chapter III could not have been solemnized under the Act.

munotes.in128

Registration of Marriages Celebrated in Other Forms

The children are legitimate, retrospectively. All children born after the date of the ceremony of marriage, whose names are also to be entered in the Marriage Certificate Book, shall in all respects be deemed to be and always to have been the legitimate children of their parents.

Notice the difference in time. The marriage is converted from the entry; the children are legitimate from the ceremony, and "always to have been". That is deliberate: it protects children born in the years between the ceremony and the registration.

With the familiar limit on property. The proviso provides that nothing in the section confers on such children any rights in or to the property of any person other than their parents, in a case where but for the Act they would have been incapable of possessing or acquiring such rights by reason of illegitimacy.

That is the same limitation as section 16(3) of the Hindu Marriage Act, in almost the same words, and it should be read with [Void and Voidable Marriages, and the Legitimacy of Their Children]. Legitimacy is given fully; property rights are confined to the parents.

Chapter II and Chapter III compared

Chapter II, solemnisationChapter III, registration
What it doesCreates a marriageConverts an existing marriage
Age21 and 18, section 4(c)21 for both, section 15(d)
Mental capacityThree limbs, section 4(b), as amended in 1976"idiot or lunatic", section 15(c), unamended
Prior ceremonyNone requiredRequired, with cohabitation ever since
Residence30 days, one party, section 530 days, both parties, section 15(f)
NoticeSecond Schedule form, publishedPublic notice as prescribed
Objection30 days, any person, section 4 grounds30 days, heard by the officer
CertificateFourth Schedule, section 13Fifth Schedule, section 16
AppealAgainst refusal to solemnize, section 8(2)Against refusal to register, section 17
EffectA marriage under the ActA marriage under the Act from the date of entry

A worked example

Ramesh and Sara married by a religious ceremony in 2015 and have lived together since. They now wish their marriage to be governed by the Special Marriage Act. Both are over twenty-one and have lived in the same district for two months.

Which Chapter applies? Chapter III. It converts an existing marriage; it does not create one.

What must they satisfy? Section 15, six conditions: a ceremony of marriage has been performed between them and they have been living together as husband and wife ever since; neither has at the time of registration more than one spouse living; neither is an idiot or a lunatic at that time; both have completed twenty-one years; they are not within the degrees of prohibited relationship, subject to the custom proviso; and both have been residing in the district of the Marriage Officer for thirty days immediately preceding.

munotes.in129

Registration of Marriages Celebrated in Other Forms

Do they qualify? On these facts, yes.

What is the procedure? Section 16: an application signed by both; the Marriage Officer gives public notice, waits thirty days for objections, hears any objection, and, if satisfied, enters a certificate in the Fifth Schedule form, signed by the parties and three witnesses.

If he refuses? Section 17: an appeal to the district court within thirty days, whose decision is final.

What does registration do? Section 18: on the entry the marriage is deemed to be solemnized under this Act as from the date of registration, and children born after the date of the ceremony are deemed to be their legitimate children, whose legitimacy dates from the ceremony, subject to the same limit that they take only from their parents.

What does that cost them? The Chapter IV consequences follow, since the marriage is now under this Act. And on these facts section 21A does not save them, because Sara is not Hindu, Buddhist, Sikh or Jaina.

What it does NOT mean

Chapter III does not solemnize a marriage. It registers one already celebrated in another form.

It is not available immediately after the ceremony. The parties must have been living together as husband and wife ever since.

The age is not eighteen for the bride. Under section 15 both must have completed twenty-one.

One spouse living is not a bar. The condition is not more than one spouse living, which is a lower bar than section 4(a).

Registration does not date the marriage back. The marriage is deemed solemnized under this Act from the date of registration; only the children's legitimacy dates from the ceremony.

Refusal is not the end. An appeal lies to the district court within thirty days.

Quick revision

  • What it does: converts a marriage already celebrated in another form into a marriage under this Act.
  • s.15, six conditions: a ceremony has been performed and they have lived together as husband and wife ever since; not more than one spouse living; neither an idiot or a lunatic; both twenty-one; not within the prohibited degrees, subject to a notified custom; and thirty days' residence in the district by both.
  • s.16, procedure: application signed by both; public notice; thirty days for objections; hearing; entry of a certificate in the Fifth Schedule form, signed by the parties and three witnesses.
  • s.17: appeal against refusal to the district court within thirty days; the decision is final.
  • s.18: on entry the marriage is deemed solemnized under this Act from the date of registration, and children born after the date of the ceremony are the parties' legitimate children, their legitimacy dating from the ceremony, subject to the limit that they take only from their parents.
munotes.in130

Registration of Marriages Celebrated in Other Forms

Test yourself

1. What is Chapter III for? For the registration under the Act of a marriage already celebrated in some other form, so that it becomes a marriage under the Special Marriage Act.

2. State the conditions for such registration. A ceremony of marriage has been performed between the parties and they have been living together as husband and wife ever since; neither party has at the time of registration more than one spouse living; neither is an idiot or a lunatic at the time of registration; the parties have completed twenty-one years; they are not within the degrees of prohibited relationship, subject to the proviso about custom; and both have been residing within the district of the Marriage Officer for a period of not less than thirty days immediately preceding the application.

3. What is the procedure and what remedy is there against refusal? An application signed by both parties, public notice by the Marriage Officer, thirty days for objections, an inquiry into any objection, and, if satisfied, entry of a certificate in the Fifth Schedule signed by the parties and three witnesses. Against a refusal, an appeal lies within thirty days to the district court, whose decision is final.

4. What is the effect of registration? The marriage is deemed to be solemnized under the Act as from the date of registration, and every child born after the date of the ceremony whose name is entered in the Marriage Certificate Book is deemed to be the legitimate child of the parties, the legitimacy dating from the ceremony, but such a child takes no rights in the property of any person other than the parents.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in131

Chapter Twenty-Two

The Effect on the Joint Family and on Succession

Syllabus topic 1.6, "Special Marriage Act, 1954"

In one line

A Hindu who marries under this Act is cut off from his joint family and his succession moves to the Indian Succession Act, unless the person he marries is also a Hindu, Buddhist, Sikh or Jain, in which case neither thing happens.

Why Chapter IV exists

Chapter IV is headed "Consequences of marriage under this Act", and the consequences are not about the marriage. They are about property.

The Act of 1954 offered a secular marriage to anyone. Parliament took the view that a man who chose it had stepped outside the religious system that gave him a place in a joint family and a line of succession, and legislated accordingly. Then in 1976 Parliament changed its mind for one case, and inserted section 21A.

Section 19: severance from the undivided family

Section 19 provides that the marriage solemnized under this Act of any member of an undivided family who professes the Hindu, Buddhist, Sikh or Jaina religion shall be deemed to effect his severance from such family.

Four things to take from the wording.

It applies only to those four religions, because those are the communities that have undivided families in law. A Christian or a Muslim marrying under this Act is not severed from anything, because there is nothing of the kind to be severed from.

Severance is automatic and by deeming. No declaration, no suit, no partition deed. The marriage itself works the severance, on the day it is solemnized.

It severs the member, not the family. The rest of the family remains joint. What happens is what happens on any severance: the member's undivided interest becomes a defined share, and the doctrine of survivorship no longer operates on it. What his share actually is has to be worked out by a notional partition, which is Module II's subject.

It is severance in status, not partition by metes and bounds. He becomes entitled to a share; he does not thereby get land measured off.

The practical consequence is severe and it is the one to state. Before the marriage he was a coparcener whose interest would have passed by survivorship to the others and would have fluctuated with births and deaths. After it he holds a fixed share which passes to his own heirs.

Section 20: rights and disabilities

Section 20 provides that, subject to section 19, any person whose marriage is solemnized under this Act shall have the same rights and be subject to the same disabilities in regard to the right of succession to any property as a person to whom the Caste Disabilities Removal Act 1850 applies.

The Act of 1850, sometimes called the Freedom of Religion Act, was passed to stop a person forfeiting rights of inheritance by renouncing his religion or losing caste. Section 20 borrows that protection: a person who marries under this Act is not to be treated as having forfeited anything by doing so, except so far as section 19 provides.

munotes.in132

The Effect on the Joint Family and on Succession

So sections 19 and 20 pull in opposite directions on purpose. Section 19 severs him from the joint family; section 20 stops that being read as a general forfeiture of his rights of succession.

Section 21: succession under the Indian Succession Act

Section 21 provides that notwithstanding any restrictions in the Indian Succession Act 1925 about its application to members of certain communities, succession to the property of any person whose marriage is solemnized under this Act, and to the property of the issue of such a marriage, shall be regulated by that Act; and for the purposes of this Act the Indian Succession Act has effect as if Chapter III of Part V, the special rules for Parsi intestates, had been omitted.

Two consequences, and both are examinable.

The Hindu Succession Act is displaced. A Hindu married under this Act does not have his estate distributed by Class I and Class II heirs, agnates and cognates. It goes by the general rules of intestate succession in the Indian Succession Act 1925, which are quite different: they work by degrees of kindred, and the widow's share and the treatment of parents and collaterals do not match.

It reaches the children too. The words are "and to the property of the issue of such marriage". So a son of the marriage is also governed by the Indian Succession Act, whatever his own religion or marriage.

Section 21A: the exception that swallows most of the rule

Section 21A, inserted by the Marriage Laws (Amendment) Act 1976, provides that where the marriage under this Act is of a person who professes the Hindu, Buddhist, Sikh or Jaina religion with a person who professes the Hindu, Buddhist, Sikh or Jaina religion:

  • section 19 shall not apply;
  • section 21 shall not apply; and
  • so much of section 20 as creates a disability shall also not apply.

So where both parties belong to those four communities, marrying under this Act costs them nothing. The Hindu is not severed from his joint family. His succession stays with the Hindu Succession Act. He is under no disability.

Why the exception was made

The reason is worth a sentence in an answer because it explains the shape of the law. By the 1970s the Special Marriage Act was being used by two kinds of couple: those marrying across religions, for whom it was the only Act available, and two Hindus who simply preferred a civil ceremony, often across caste, or without their families' religious rites. There was no reason to punish the second kind by severing them from their families and changing their law of succession, and section 21A stopped it.

munotes.in133

The Effect on the Joint Family and on Succession

How to apply it

The question is always the same and has two steps.

Step one: are both parties Hindu, Buddhist, Sikh or Jain?

  • If yes, section 21A applies. No severance, Hindu Succession Act continues, no disability. The marriage is under this Act for every other purpose, including divorce.
  • If no, sections 19, 20 and 21 apply in full. If the Hindu party was a member of an undivided family, the marriage severs him from it, and succession to his property and to his children's property goes to the Indian Succession Act 1925.

Step two, only if section 21A does not apply: was the Hindu party a member of an undivided family? Section 19 severs only a member of such a family. A Hindu who was already separate loses nothing under section 19, though section 21 still moves his succession.

A worked example makes it stick. A Hindu man who is a coparcener marries a Christian woman under this Act: he is severed from the coparcenary on the day of the marriage, and when he dies his estate goes by the Indian Succession Act. The same man marries a Jain woman under the same Act on the same day: nothing happens to his coparcenary interest and the Hindu Succession Act still governs his estate.

A worked example

Two cases. In the first, Anil, a Hindu coparcener, marries Farida, a Muslim, under the Act. In the second, Anil marries Meena, a Hindu, under the Act because they want a civil ceremony.

Anil and Farida. Section 19: the marriage of any member of an undivided family who professes the Hindu, Buddhist, Sikh or Jaina religion shall be deemed to effect his severance from that family. It happens automatically, by the marriage, with no deed and no declaration.

What of his rights generally? Section 20: a person married under the Act shall have the same rights and be subject to the same disabilities in regard to the right of succession to any property as a person to whom the Caste Disabilities Removal Act 1850 applies. The point is that the marriage is not treated as a general forfeiture.

And succession to his property? Section 21: notwithstanding anything in the Indian Succession Act 1925, succession to the property of a person married under the Act, and to the property of the issue of such a marriage, is regulated by that Act, with the Parsi intestate succession provisions omitted.

munotes.in134

The Effect on the Joint Family and on Succession

So he leaves the Hindu Succession Act behind. Yes, on these facts.

Anil and Meena. Section 21A, inserted in 1976: where the marriage is between two persons who both profess the Hindu, Buddhist, Sikh or Jaina religion, section 19 and section 21 shall not apply, and so much of section 20 as creates a disability shall also not apply.

So what happens to Meena and Anil? Nothing. He is not severed, and succession stays under the Hindu Succession Act.

Why does the exception exist? Because the original Chapter IV penalised two Hindus for choosing a civil ceremony, and section 21A removed that penalty.

What is left of the rule? It bites only where at least one party is outside those four religions, which is the inter-faith case the Act was written for.

What it does NOT mean

Section 19 is not a partition. It is a deemed severance of status, which measures his share; the division follows separately.

It does not require any act by him. The marriage itself effects it.

It does not apply to every member of a family. Only to a member of an undivided family who professes the Hindu, Buddhist, Sikh or Jaina religion.

Section 20 is not a forfeiture provision. It borrows the Caste Disabilities Removal Act 1850 so that the marriage is not treated as a forfeiture.

Section 21 does not apply the whole Indian Succession Act. The provisions relating to Parsi intestate succession are omitted.

Section 21A is not a saving for one section. It disapplies s.19 and s.21 entirely and the disability half of s.20.

And it is not available to every couple. Both parties must profess the Hindu, Buddhist, Sikh or Jaina religion.

Quick revision

  • s.19: the marriage of a member of an undivided family who professes the Hindu, Buddhist, Sikh or Jaina religion is deemed to effect his severance from that family, automatically.
  • s.20: such a person has the same rights and disabilities in regard to succession as a person to whom the Caste Disabilities Removal Act 1850 applies, so the marriage is not a general forfeiture.
  • s.21: succession to his property, and to the property of the issue of the marriage, is regulated by the Indian Succession Act 1925, the Parsi intestate succession provisions being omitted.
  • s.21A, inserted 1976: where both parties profess the Hindu, Buddhist, Sikh or Jaina religion, ss.19 and 21 do not apply, nor does so much of s.20 as creates a disability.
  • The result: Chapter IV now bites only where at least one party is outside those four religions.
munotes.in135

The Effect on the Joint Family and on Succession

Test yourself

1. What does section 19 do? It provides that the marriage solemnized under the Act of any member of an undivided family who professes the Hindu, Buddhist, Sikh or Jaina religion shall be deemed to effect his severance from such family. No deed or declaration is needed; the marriage itself severs him.

2. What does section 21 change? Succession to the property of a person whose marriage is solemnized under the Act, and to the property of the issue of such a marriage, is regulated by the Indian Succession Act 1925 instead of by the personal law, save that the provisions of that Act relating to Parsi intestate succession are omitted.

3. What does section 21A provide? That where the marriage solemnized under the Act is between two persons who both profess the Hindu, Buddhist, Sikh or Jaina religion, sections 19 and 21 shall not apply, and so much of section 20 as creates a disability shall also not apply.

4. Why does section 21A matter? Because before it was inserted in 1976, two Hindus who chose a civil ceremony were severed from their joint family and taken out of the Hindu Succession Act, which penalised the use of the secular Act. Section 21A removed that penalty and confined the effect of Chapter IV to marriages where at least one party is outside those four religions.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in136

Chapter Twenty-Three

Nullity and Divorce under the Special Marriage Act

Syllabus topic 1.6, "Special Marriage Act, 1954"

In one line

The same scheme as the Hindu Marriage Act, with a shorter list of void grounds, a different list of voidable ones, and a list of divorce grounds that has no religion in it.

Section 24: void marriages

Section 24(1) provides that any marriage solemnized under the Act shall be null and void, and may on a petition presented by either party against the other be so declared by a decree of nullity, if:

(i) any of the conditions specified in clauses (a), (b), (c) and (d) of section 4 has not been fulfilled; or

(ii) the respondent was impotent at the time of the marriage and at the time of the institution of the suit.

Compare section 11 of the Hindu Marriage Act

All four substantive conditions make the marriage void here. Under the Hindu Marriage Act, breach of clause (i), (iv) or (v) of section 5 makes a marriage void, breach of clause (ii) makes it voidable, and breach of clause (iii), age, does neither. Under this Act, breach of any of clauses (a) to (d) of section 4, that is a spouse living, mental capacity, age, or the prohibited degrees, makes the marriage void.

So a marriage under this Act by a boy of twenty is void, and a Hindu marriage by the same boy on the same day is valid. That contrast is the sharpest single point in this chapter and it is worth a sentence of its own in any comparative answer.

Impotence is a ground of nullity, not of voidability. Under section 12(1)(a) of the Hindu Marriage Act, non-consummation owing to the respondent's impotence makes the marriage voidable. Here, impotence makes it void, and it must exist both at the time of the marriage and at the time the suit is instituted. The double requirement matters: impotence cured before the suit is no ground.

Section 24(2): registered marriages

Section 24(2) provides that nothing in the section applies to a marriage deemed to be solemnized under the Act within the meaning of section 18, that is, a marriage registered under Chapter III. What may happen instead is that the registration may be declared to be of no effect, if it was in contravention of any of the conditions in clauses (a) to (e) of section 15. The proviso bars such a declaration where an appeal has been preferred under section 17 and the district court's decision has become final.

The logic is sound. A marriage registered under Chapter III existed before the registration, by some other rite. Registration cannot be undone by declaring the marriage void, because the marriage is not the Act's creature. What can be undone is the registration.

munotes.in137

Nullity and Divorce under the Special Marriage Act

Section 25: voidable marriages

Any marriage solemnized under the Act shall be voidable and may be annulled by a decree of nullity if:

(i) the marriage has not been consummated owing to the wilful refusal of the respondent to consummate it; or

(ii) the respondent was at the time of the marriage pregnant by some person other than the petitioner; or

(iii) the consent of either party was obtained by coercion or fraud, as defined in the Indian Contract Act 1872.

The bars

For clause (ii), pregnancy, no decree unless the court is satisfied that the petitioner was ignorant of the facts at the time of the marriage, that proceedings were instituted within a year of the marriage, and that marital intercourse with the petitioner's consent has not taken place since the discovery.

For clause (iii), coercion or fraud, no decree if proceedings were not instituted within one year after the coercion ceased or the fraud was discovered, or if the petitioner has with free consent lived with the other party as husband and wife after that.

Three differences from section 12 of the Hindu Marriage Act

Wilful refusal is a ground here and is not there. Section 12(1)(a) of the Hindu Marriage Act requires non-consummation owing to the impotence of the respondent. Section 25(i) here requires non-consummation owing to the wilful refusal of the respondent. They are different things: impotence is an incapacity, wilful refusal is a choice. Under this Act both are covered, impotence by section 24 and refusal by section 25. Under the Hindu Marriage Act, wilful refusal alone fits neither section.

"Coercion or fraud, as defined in the Indian Contract Act." The Hindu Marriage Act says "force" and defines fraud itself, as fraud as to the nature of the ceremony or as to any material fact or circumstance concerning the respondent. This Act borrows the contract definitions wholesale. That is a secular statute behaving like a secular statute: it treats consent to marriage the way the law treats consent to a contract.

Mental capacity is not here at all, because breach of section 4(b) makes the marriage void under section 24.

Section 26: legitimacy

Section 26, substituted in 1976, reproduces section 16 of the Hindu Marriage Act almost word for word.

Sub-section (1). Notwithstanding that a marriage is null and void under section 24, any child of it who would have been legitimate if the marriage had been valid shall be legitimate, born before or after the 1976 amendment, whether or not a decree of nullity is granted, and whether or not the marriage is held void otherwise than on a petition under the Act.

munotes.in138

Nullity and Divorce under the Special Marriage Act

Sub-section (2). Where a decree of nullity is granted for a voidable marriage under section 25, any child begotten or conceived before the decree who would have been legitimate had the marriage been dissolved rather than annulled is deemed to be their legitimate child notwithstanding the decree.

Sub-section (3). Nothing in the two preceding sub-sections confers on such a child any rights in or to the property of any person other than the parents, in a case where but for the Act the child would have been incapable of possessing or acquiring them by reason of illegitimacy.

Everything said about section 16 of the Hindu Marriage Act in [Void and Voidable Marriages, and the Legitimacy of Their Children] applies here, including the limit in sub-section (3).

Section 27: the grounds of divorce

Section 27(1) provides that a petition for divorce may be presented to the district court by either the husband or the wife on the ground that the respondent:

(a) has, after the solemnization of the marriage, had voluntary sexual intercourse with any person other than his or her spouse;

(b) has deserted the petitioner for a continuous period of not less than two years immediately preceding the presentation of the petition;

(c) is undergoing a sentence of imprisonment for seven years or more for an offence as defined in the Indian Penal Code;

(d) has since the solemnization of the marriage treated the petitioner with cruelty;

(e) has been incurably of unsound mind, or has been suffering continuously or intermittently from mental disorder of such a kind and to such an extent that the petitioner cannot reasonably be expected to live with the respondent, with an Explanation defining mental disorder and psychopathic disorder in the same words as the Hindu Marriage Act;

(f) has been suffering from venereal disease in a communicable form;

(h) has not been heard of as being alive for seven years or more by those who would naturally have heard of the respondent if the respondent had been alive.

Clause (g) was omitted by Act 6 of 2019 with effect from 1 March 2019, and the number is empty.

The Explanation to section 27(1) defines desertion in the same words as the Hindu Marriage Act: desertion without reasonable cause and without the consent or against the wish of the petitioner, including wilful neglect.

What is here that is not in section 13

Clause (c), a sentence of seven years or more. The Hindu Marriage Act has no such ground. A spouse serving a long sentence gives the other a ground of divorce under this Act and not under that one.

munotes.in139

Nullity and Divorce under the Special Marriage Act

What is in section 13 and not here

Conversion. Section 13(1)(ii) of the Hindu Marriage Act gives a ground where the other party has ceased to be a Hindu by conversion. There is no such ground here, and there could not be: the Act is open to persons of every religion and none, so changing religion changes nothing about the marriage.

Renunciation of the world by entering a religious order. Section 13(1)(vi) there; nothing here, for the same reason.

That pair of absences is the clearest illustration of what a secular marriage law means in practice, and it is a good closing line for a comparative answer.

Section 27(1A): the wife's additional grounds

A wife may also petition on the ground:

(i) that her husband has, since the solemnization of the marriage, been guilty of rape, sodomy or bestiality; or

(ii) that in a suit under section 18 of the Hindu Adoptions and Maintenance Act 1956, or in a proceeding under section 125 of the Code of Criminal Procedure 1973 or the corresponding section 488 of the 1898 Code, a decree or order has been passed against the husband awarding maintenance to the wife notwithstanding that she was living apart, and that since then cohabitation has not been resumed for one year or upwards.

The wife has two additional grounds here, where under the Hindu Marriage Act she has four. The two missing are the pre-Act polygamous marriage, which has no application to a secular Act of 1954, and repudiation of a marriage contracted below fifteen, which cannot arise because section 24 makes an underage marriage void outright.

Section 27(2): the failed decree

Either party to a marriage, whether solemnized before or after the Special Marriage (Amendment) Act 1970, may petition for divorce on the ground:

(i) that there has been no resumption of cohabitation for one year or upwards after a decree of judicial separation; or

(ii) that there has been no restitution of conjugal rights for one year or upwards after a decree for restitution.

This mirrors section 13(1A) of the Hindu Marriage Act exactly.

Section 27A: alternative relief

In any proceeding on a petition for divorce, except insofar as the petition is founded on the ground in clause (h) of section 27(1), that is, seven years unheard of, the court may, if it considers it just having regard to the circumstances, pass instead a decree for judicial separation.

Compare section 13A of the Hindu Marriage Act, which excludes three grounds: conversion, renunciation and presumed death. Here only one is excluded, because the other two grounds do not exist in this Act.

Section 28: divorce by mutual consent

Section 28(1) provides that a petition for divorce may be presented to the district court by both parties together on the ground:

munotes.in140

Nullity and Divorce under the Special Marriage Act

  • that they have been living separately for a period of one year or more;
  • that they have not been able to live together; and
  • that they have mutually agreed that the marriage should be dissolved.

Section 28(2) provides that on the motion of both parties made not earlier than six months and not later than eighteen months after the date of presentation, if the petition is not withdrawn in the meantime, the district court shall, on being satisfied after hearing the parties and after such inquiry as it thinks fit that a marriage has been solemnized under this Act and that the averments are true, pass a decree declaring the marriage dissolved with effect from the date of the decree.

This is section 13B of the Hindu Marriage Act in almost identical words, and everything in [Divorce by Mutual Consent, Alternate Relief and Remarriage] applies: the three limbs must all be pleaded, consent must survive to the second motion, and the court is not a rubber stamp.

One point of history is worth a line. Divorce by mutual consent was in this Act from the beginning, in 1954. It reached Hindus only in 1976, when section 13B was inserted. The secular Act was twenty-two years ahead of the personal law, which is a useful fact for an essay on the Uniform Civil Code.

A worked example

Rohit, twenty-two, and Nazia, seventeen, marry under the Special Marriage Act; the Marriage Officer is not told her age. In another case, Aslam and Priya marry under the Act; Aslam wilfully refuses to consummate the marriage. In a third, Mohan is sentenced to eight years' imprisonment and his wife wants a divorce.

Rohit and Nazia. Section 4(c) requires the male to have completed twenty-one and the female eighteen. Section 24(1)(i) makes the marriage void for breach of any of the conditions in clauses (a) to (d) of section 4, and that includes the age condition.

Would it have been void under the Hindu Marriage Act? No. Section 11 of that Act does not include section 5(iii), which is the contrast to draw.

Aslam and Priya. Section 25(i): the marriage has not been consummated owing to the wilful refusal of the respondent, which makes it voidable. Note that wilful refusal is not a ground under the Hindu Marriage Act at all, and that impotence under this Act makes the marriage void under section 24(1)(ii), not voidable.

Suppose Priya had been pregnant by another man at the marriage. Section 25(ii), voidable, subject to the bars: the petitioner must have been ignorant of the fact at the marriage, must institute proceedings within one year, and must have had no marital intercourse since the discovery.

munotes.in141

Nullity and Divorce under the Special Marriage Act

Mohan's wife. Section 27(1)(c): the respondent is undergoing a sentence of imprisonment for seven years or more for an offence. The Hindu Marriage Act has no such ground.

Could she have relied on his conversion instead? There is no ground of conversion under this Act, and none of renunciation; a secular Act does not need them.

Would the court have to give divorce? Section 27A: it may grant judicial separation instead, except where the ground is presumed death.

Could they simply agree? Section 28: divorce by mutual consent, available under this Act since 1954, twenty-two years before it reached the Hindu Marriage Act.

What it does NOT mean

Section 24 is wider than section 11 of the Hindu Marriage Act. Breach of any of the four conditions in section 4 makes the marriage void, including the age condition, which under the Hindu Act does not.

Impotence appears in the wrong place for a Hindu lawyer. Under this Act, the respondent's impotence at the marriage and at the suit makes the marriage void under s.24; under the Hindu Act impotence makes it voidable.

Wilful refusal to consummate is not a ground under the Hindu Act. Here it makes the marriage voidable under s.25.

Coercion and fraud are not defined by this Act. They take the meanings in the Indian Contract Act 1872.

There is no ground of conversion and none of renunciation. A secular Act does not need them.

The wife has two extra grounds, not four. Rape, sodomy or bestiality; and a maintenance order followed by no cohabitation for a year.

Section 27A does not exclude the same grounds as section 13A. It excludes only presumed death.

Divorce by mutual consent is not a Hindu-law borrowing. Section 28 has been in this Act since 1954, twenty-two years before section 13B was inserted into the Hindu Marriage Act.

Quick revision

  • s.24, void: breach of any of the four conditions in s.4, including age; and the respondent's impotence at the marriage and at the institution of the suit.
  • s.25, voidable: wilful refusal to consummate; the respondent pregnant by another at the marriage; and consent obtained by coercion or fraud as defined in the Indian Contract Act 1872. Bars: for pregnancy, ignorance at the marriage, proceedings within one year, and no marital intercourse since discovery; for coercion or fraud, proceedings within one year and no cohabitation with full consent after it ceased or was discovered.
  • s.26: children of a void or annulled marriage are legitimate, taking only from their parents.
  • s.27, divorce: adultery; desertion for two years; the respondent undergoing a sentence of imprisonment for seven years or more; cruelty; mental disorder; venereal disease; and not heard of as alive for seven years. No ground of conversion and none of renunciation.
  • s.27(1A), the wife's extra grounds: the husband guilty of rape, sodomy or bestiality; and a decree or order of maintenance followed by no cohabitation for one year.
  • s.27A: alternative relief, judicial separation instead of divorce, except where the ground is presumed death.
  • s.28: divorce by mutual consent, in the Act since 1954.
munotes.in142

Nullity and Divorce under the Special Marriage Act

Test yourself

1. On what grounds is a marriage void under this Act? That any of the conditions in clauses (a), (b), (c) and (d) of section 4 has not been fulfilled, and that the respondent was impotent at the time of the marriage and at the time of the institution of the suit.

2. On what grounds is it voidable? That the marriage has not been consummated owing to the wilful refusal of the respondent; that the respondent was at the time of the marriage pregnant by some person other than the petitioner; and that the consent of either party was obtained by coercion or fraud as defined in the Indian Contract Act 1872.

3. Name three grounds of divorce under section 27 that differ from the Hindu Marriage Act. That the respondent is undergoing a sentence of imprisonment for seven years or more for an offence, which the Hindu Marriage Act does not have; and, on the other side, this Act has no ground of conversion and no ground of renunciation of the world.

4. When did divorce by mutual consent become available under each Act? Under section 28 of the Special Marriage Act from 1954, and under section 13B of the Hindu Marriage Act only from the amendment of 1976.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in143

Chapter Twenty-Four

Restrictions on Petitions, Jurisdiction and Procedure

Syllabus topic 1.6, "Special Marriage Act, 1954"

In one line

The same machinery as the Hindu Marriage Act, with one large exception: maintenance under this Act is for the wife only.

Chapter V: restitution and judicial separation

Section 22: restitution of conjugal rights

Section 22 provides that when either the husband or the wife has, without reasonable excuse, withdrawn from the society of the other, the aggrieved party may apply by petition to the district court for restitution of conjugal rights; and the court, on being satisfied of the truth of the statements and that there is no legal ground why the application should not be granted, may decree restitution accordingly.

The Explanation, added in 1976, places the burden of proving reasonable excuse on the person who has withdrawn.

The section is section 9 of the Hindu Marriage Act in the same words, including the Explanation, and everything in [Restitution of Conjugal Rights and Judicial Separation] applies: what withdrawal from society means, where the burden lies, and how the decree is executed under Order XXI Rule 32 of the Code of Civil Procedure.

Section 23: judicial separation

Section 23(1) provides that a petition for judicial separation may be presented by either the husband or the wife:

(a) on any of the grounds specified in section 27(1) and section 27(1A) on which a petition for divorce might have been presented; or

(b) on the ground of failure to comply with a decree for restitution of conjugal rights.

Section 23(2) provides that where a decree is granted it shall no longer be obligatory for the petitioner to cohabit with the respondent, but the court may on the petition of either party rescind the decree if it considers it just and reasonable.

One difference from section 10 of the Hindu Marriage Act is worth marks. Section 10 there offers only the grounds of divorce. Section 23(1)(b) here adds a second route: failure to comply with a restitution decree is itself a ground of judicial separation. Under the Hindu Marriage Act non-compliance for a year is a ground of divorce under section 13(1A) and nothing less.

Section 29: no divorce in the first year

Section 29(1) provides that no petition for divorce shall be presented unless at the date of presentation one year has passed since the date of entering the certificate of marriage in the Marriage Certificate Book.

The proviso allows the district court, on an application, to permit a petition before the year on the ground of exceptional hardship suffered by the petitioner or exceptional depravity on the part of the respondent; with the same guard against abuse as the Hindu Marriage Act: if leave was obtained by misrepresentation or concealment, the court may make any decree conditional on its not taking effect until the year has expired, or may dismiss the petition without prejudice to a fresh one after the year on the same or substantially the same facts.

munotes.in144

Restrictions on Petitions, Jurisdiction and Procedure

Section 29(2) requires the court, in disposing of such an application, to have regard to the interests of any children and to whether there is a reasonable probability of reconciliation before the year expires.

Two details. The year runs from the entry of the certificate, not from any ceremony, which matters for a marriage registered under Chapter III. And the period was three years until 1976, when it was reduced to one in both Acts together.

Section 30: remarriage

Section 30 permits remarriage on the same footing as section 15 of the Hindu Marriage Act: once the marriage has been dissolved and either there is no right of appeal, or the time for appealing has expired without an appeal, or an appeal has been dismissed, either party may marry again.

Chapter VII: jurisdiction and procedure

Section 31: which court

Section 31(1) provides that every petition under Chapter V or Chapter VI shall be presented to the district court within whose original civil jurisdiction:

(i) the marriage was solemnized; or (ii) the respondent resides at the time of presentation; or (iii) the parties last resided together; or (iiia) in case the wife is the petitioner, where she is residing on the date of presentation; or (iv) the petitioner is residing at the time of presentation, where the respondent is then residing outside the territories to which the Act extends, or has not been heard of as being alive for seven years.

That is section 19 of the Hindu Marriage Act, clause for clause.

Section 31(2) has no counterpart in the Hindu Marriage Act and should be learned separately. Without prejudice to sub-section (1), the district court may entertain a petition by a wife domiciled in the territories to which the Act extends, for nullity of marriage or for divorce, if she is resident in those territories and has been ordinarily resident there for three years immediately preceding the petition, and the husband is not resident in those territories.

It is a provision for the wife whose husband has gone abroad and stayed there. She may sue in India on three years' ordinary residence of her own, for nullity or divorce, and for nothing else.

Section 32: the petition

Every petition under Chapter V or VI must state, as distinctly as the nature of the case permits, the facts on which the claim to relief is founded, and must also state that there is no collusion. The statements must be verified as a plaint is verified, and may at the hearing be referred to as evidence.

munotes.in145

Restrictions on Petitions, Jurisdiction and Procedure

Note that unlike section 20 of the Hindu Marriage Act there is no exception for a nullity petition: the averment of no collusion is required in every case under this Act.

Section 33: in camera

Every proceeding under the Act shall be conducted in camera, and it is not lawful for any person to print or publish any matter in relation to it, except a judgment of the High Court or the Supreme Court printed or published with the previous permission of the Court. Contravention is punishable with fine which may extend to one thousand rupees. This is section 22 of the Hindu Marriage Act in the same words.

Section 34: the court's duty

Section 34(1) provides that in any proceeding under Chapter V or VI, whether defended or not, the court must be satisfied of the same matters as under section 23 of the Hindu Marriage Act before granting relief: that a ground exists; that where the petition is founded on adultery under section 27(1)(a) the petitioner has not been accessory to, connived at or condoned the act; that the petition is not presented or prosecuted in collusion; that there has been no unnecessary or improper delay; and that there is no other legal ground why relief should not be granted.

The section also carries the duty to attempt reconciliation and the machinery for referring the matter out, in terms corresponding to section 23(2) and 23(3) of the Hindu Marriage Act.

Section 35: relief for the respondent

In any proceeding for divorce, judicial separation or restitution, the respondent may not only oppose the relief on the ground of the petitioner's adultery, cruelty or desertion, but may make a counter-claim for any relief under the Act on that ground; and if the petitioner's adultery, cruelty or desertion is proved, the court may give the respondent the relief to which a petition on that ground would have entitled him or her. This is section 23A of the Hindu Marriage Act.

Sections 36 and 37: maintenance, and the asymmetry

Section 36: alimony pendente lite

Where in any proceeding under Chapter V or VI it appears to the district court that the wife has no independent income sufficient for her support and the necessary expenses of the proceeding, it may, on the application of the wife, order the husband to pay her the expenses of the proceeding and weekly or monthly during the proceeding such sum as, having regard to the husband's income, seems reasonable.

The proviso, inserted by Act 49 of 2001 with effect from 24 September 2001, requires the application to be disposed of within sixty days as far as possible, as in the Hindu Marriage Act.

munotes.in146

Restrictions on Petitions, Jurisdiction and Procedure

Section 37: permanent alimony and maintenance

Section 37(1) provides that the court may, at the time of passing any decree or at any time afterwards, on application, order that the husband shall secure to the wife for her maintenance and support, if necessary by a charge on the husband's property, such gross sum or such monthly or periodical payment for a term not exceeding her life, as, having regard to her own property, her husband's property and ability, the conduct of the parties and other circumstances of the case, seems just.

Section 37(2) allows variation, modification or rescission at the instance of either party on a change in circumstances.

Section 37(3) provides that if the court is satisfied that the wife in whose favour an order has been made has re-married or is not leading a chaste life, it may at the instance of the husband vary, modify or rescind the order as it deems just.

The asymmetry, stated plainly

Hindu Marriage ActSpecial Marriage Act
Interim maintenanceSection 24, either spouse may applySection 36, the wife only
Permanent maintenanceSection 25, either spouseSection 37, the husband secures to the wife
Grounds to vary or rescindRemarriage; wife unchaste; husband's intercourse outside wedlockRemarriage; wife not leading a chaste life, and nothing about the husband
Comparison the court makesBoth parties' income and propertyThe wife's own property, and the husband's property and ability

The Hindu Marriage Act was made symmetrical in expression, and section 25(3) there refers to both a wife's unchastity and a husband's intercourse outside wedlock. The Special Marriage Act was not amended in the same way. So the secular Act, which is otherwise the more modern statute, is on this one point the less equal of the two. That contrast is worth a sentence in an essay on whether a uniform civil code would be an improvement, because it shows that "secular" and "equal" are not the same word.

Sections 38 to 40C: the remainder

Section 38: custody of children. In any proceeding under Chapter V or VI the district court may from time to time pass interim orders and make provisions in the decree with respect to the custody, maintenance and education of minor children, and may act after the decree and vary its orders, corresponding to section 26 of the Hindu Marriage Act.

Section 39: appeals. Decrees are appealable as decrees of the court in its original civil jurisdiction, orders under the maintenance and custody sections are appealable if not interim, there is no appeal on costs only, and the appeal must be preferred within the prescribed period.

munotes.in147

Restrictions on Petitions, Jurisdiction and Procedure

Section 39A: enforcement. Decrees and orders are enforced as decrees and orders of the court made in its original civil jurisdiction.

Section 40: the Code of Civil Procedure. Subject to the Act and to High Court rules, all proceedings under the Act are regulated, as far as may be, by the Code of Civil Procedure 1908.

Section 40A: transfer. Where both parties have petitioned for judicial separation or divorce, in the same or different courts, the later petition is transferred to the court of the earlier and both are heard together, as under section 21A of the Hindu Marriage Act.

Section 40B: speed. Trial to be continued from day to day so far as practicable, with an endeavour to conclude within six months of service, and appeals within three months, as under section 21B.

Section 40C: documents. No document is inadmissible at the trial on the ground that it is not duly stamped or registered, as under section 21C.

Section 41: rules. The High Court may make rules regulating procedure under the Act.

Sections 40A, 40B and 40C were all inserted by the 1976 amendment, which put the two Acts into step on procedure. A student who has learned sections 21A, 21B and 21C of the Hindu Marriage Act has learned these.

A worked example

Kavita married under the Special Marriage Act in March; the certificate was entered on 20 March. In August her husband leaves India for good and stops supporting her. She wants a divorce at once, and money in the meantime.

Can she petition for divorce now? Section 29: no petition for divorce shall be presented within one year from the date of entry of the certificate, that is before 20 March next year, unless the court allows an earlier petition on the ground of exceptional hardship to the petitioner or exceptional depravity on the part of the respondent.

Where does she file? Section 31 gives the five ordinary forums, and adds one for exactly her case: where the husband has left India, she may petition in the district court where she is residing.

What can she get in the meantime? Section 36: expenses of the proceeding and maintenance pendente lite, which under this Act is available to the wife alone.

And at the end? Section 37: permanent alimony and maintenance, again for the wife alone.

How does that compare with the Hindu Marriage Act? Sections 24 and 25 of that Act are available to either spouse. On maintenance the secular Act is the less equal of the two, which is worth saying in an essay that praises it in other respects.

munotes.in148

Restrictions on Petitions, Jurisdiction and Procedure

Suppose she wanted him back instead. Section 22, restitution of conjugal rights, in the same words as section 9 of the Hindu Marriage Act. And if he disobeyed the decree, section 23 gives her a ground of judicial separation that the Hindu Act does not have.

Will the hearing be public? Section 33: proceedings in camera, and the same restriction on publication. And section 34 obliges the court to satisfy itself of the grounds and to attempt reconciliation before granting relief.

What it does NOT mean

Section 22 is not different from section 9 of the Hindu Marriage Act. It is that section in the same words.

Section 23 is not confined to the divorce grounds. It adds a ground the Hindu Act does not have: failure to comply with a decree for restitution.

Section 29 is not an absolute bar. Leave may be given for exceptional hardship to the petitioner or exceptional depravity on the respondent's part.

The year runs from the certificate. It runs from the date of entry of the certificate of marriage, not from any ceremony.

Section 31 does not give only the five Hindu Act forums. It adds one for a wife whose husband has left India.

Sections 36 and 37 are not the counterparts of sections 24 and 25. They run to the wife alone, whereas the Hindu Act's provisions run to either spouse, which makes the secular Act the less equal of the two on maintenance.

Quick revision

  • Chapter V: s.22 restitution of conjugal rights, in the same words as s.9 of the Hindu Marriage Act; s.23 judicial separation, on any ground of divorce and, in addition, on failure to comply with a decree for restitution.
  • s.29: no divorce within one year of the entry of the certificate of marriage, unless leave is given for exceptional hardship or exceptional depravity. s.30: remarriage lawful when there is no right of appeal, or the time has expired, or an appeal has been dismissed.
  • Chapter VII: s.31 gives the five forums of section 19 of the Hindu Marriage Act plus one where the husband has left India; s.32 the contents of the petition; s.33 proceedings in camera; s.34 the court's duty before granting relief, including reconciliation; s.35 the decree.
  • ss.36 and 37: expenses and maintenance pendente lite and permanent alimony, both for the wife alone, unlike ss.24 and 25 of the Hindu Marriage Act, which run to either spouse.
  • ss.38 to 40C: custody of children; appeals; enforcement; transitional and saving provisions.
munotes.in149

Restrictions on Petitions, Jurisdiction and Procedure

Test yourself

1. What additional ground of judicial separation does this Act have? Failure to comply with a decree for restitution of conjugal rights, under section 23, which the Hindu Marriage Act does not provide as a ground of judicial separation.

2. From what date does the one-year bar on divorce run? From the date of entry of the certificate of marriage in the Marriage Certificate Book, under section 29, and the court may allow an earlier petition on the ground of exceptional hardship to the petitioner or exceptional depravity on the part of the respondent.

3. Where may a petition under the Act be presented? In the district court within whose ordinary original civil jurisdiction the marriage was solemnized; or the respondent resides at the time of presentation; or the parties last resided together; or the petitioner is residing at the time of presentation, where the respondent is at that time residing outside the territories to which the Act extends or has not been heard of as alive for seven years; and where the wife is the petitioner, where she is residing.

4. How do sections 36 and 37 differ from sections 24 and 25 of the Hindu Marriage Act? Sections 36 and 37 provide expenses and maintenance pendente lite and permanent alimony for the wife alone, whereas sections 24 and 25 of the Hindu Marriage Act are available to either spouse.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in150

Chapter Twenty-Five

Penalties, Rules and Savings

Syllabus topic 1.6, "Special Marriage Act, 1954"

In one line

Two bigamy offences facing in opposite directions, an offence for the officer who cuts corners, a public register, and the repeal of the Act of 1872.

Section 42: saving

Section 42 is one sentence and it is narrower than students expect. Nothing contained in the Act shall affect the validity of any marriage not solemnized under its provisions; nor shall the Act be deemed directly or indirectly to affect the validity of any mode of contracting marriage.

So the Act does two negatives. It does not invalidate a marriage made by any other law or rite, and it does not cast doubt on any other mode of contracting a marriage. It sits alongside the personal laws rather than displacing them, which is what makes it an optional statute and not a uniform one.

What section 42 does not say is worth stating, because it is easy to assume. It says nothing about customary divorce, unlike section 29(2) of the Hindu Marriage Act, and nothing about the religion of the parties.

Sections 43 and 44: the two bigamy provisions

These two look alike and are not. Read them in order and the difference is the direction of travel.

Section 43: a married person marrying under this Act

Save as otherwise provided in Chapter III, every person who, being at the time married, procures a marriage of himself or herself to be solemnized under this Act shall be deemed to have committed an offence under the bigamy provisions of the general penal law, as the case may be, and the marriage so solemnized shall be void.

The person here is already married under some other law and comes to this Act to marry again. The saving for Chapter III is necessary because registering an existing marriage is not marrying again.

Section 44: a person married under this Act marrying again

Every person whose marriage is solemnized under this Act and who, during the lifetime of his or her wife or husband, contracts any other marriage shall be subject to the same penalties, and the marriage so contracted shall be void.

The person here is married under this Act and goes elsewhere, perhaps to a religious rite, to marry again.

Together the two sections close the circle. You may not bring an existing marriage here and marry on top of it, and you may not marry here and then marry somewhere else. In each case the second marriage is void and the offence is committed.

Both sections refer to sections 494 and 495 of the Indian Penal Code 1860, which was replaced by the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023 with effect from 1 July 2024. The corresponding provisions are section 82(1), up to seven years and a fine, and section 82(2) where the earlier marriage was concealed from the new spouse, up to ten years and a fine. See [Bigamy and the Punishments the Act Imposes], where the text of those provisions is set out.

munotes.in151

Penalties, Rules and Savings

Section 45: false declarations

Every person making, signing or attesting any declaration or certificate required by or under the Act which contains a statement that is false, and which he either knows or believes to be false or does not believe to be true, is guilty of the offence described in section 199 of the Indian Penal Code, which punished a false statement made in a declaration that is by law receivable as evidence. That offence is now section 236 of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023, under the same heading.

The section reaches not only the parties but the three witnesses who sign the declaration under section 11 and the certificate under section 13, which is what makes those signatures worth having.

Section 46: the Marriage Officer's own offence

Any Marriage Officer who knowingly and wilfully solemnizes a marriage under the Act:

(1) without publishing a notice as required by section 5; or (2) within thirty days of the publication of the notice; or (3) in contravention of any other provision of the Act,

is punishable with simple imprisonment which may extend to one year, or fine which may extend to five hundred rupees, or both.

This is the section that gives the notice provisions their teeth, and it explains why a Marriage Officer will not shorten the thirty days however sympathetic the couple. He commits an offence if he does. A student writing about the criticism of the notice period in [Notice, Objection and Solemnisation] should mention section 46, because it shows the wait is not administrative caution but a statutory duty enforced by a criminal sanction.

Sections 47 to 49: the register

Section 47. The Marriage Certificate Book shall at all reasonable times be open for inspection and shall be admissible as evidence of the statements contained in it; and certified extracts shall be given by the Marriage Officer on application and payment of the prescribed fee.

Read this with section 13(2), which makes the certificate conclusive evidence that the marriage was solemnized and the formalities observed. Section 47 is how a party gets hold of that evidence years later.

Section 48. Every Marriage Officer in a State shall send to the Registrar-General of Births, Deaths and Marriages of that State, at prescribed intervals and in prescribed form, a true copy of all entries made in the Marriage Certificate Book since the last interval; and Marriage Officers outside the territories to which the Act extends send theirs to an authority specified by the Central Government.

munotes.in152

Penalties, Rules and Savings

Section 49. A Marriage Officer who discovers an error in the form or substance of any entry may, within one month after the discovery, correct it in the presence of the persons married, or if they are dead or absent in the presence of two other credible witnesses, by an entry in the margin without any alteration of the original entry, signing the marginal entry and adding the date; and he must make the like marginal entry on the certificate. Every correction must be attested by the witnesses in whose presence it was made, and where a copy has already gone to the Registrar-General under section 48 a separate certificate of the erroneous entry and the marginal correction must be sent.

The method is the point and it is worth a line: the original entry is never altered. A correction is written in the margin, dated and attested, so that the register shows both what was recorded and what it was corrected to. That is how a document keeps its value as conclusive evidence.

Sections 50 and 51: rules and repeals

Section 50 gives the rule-making power: to the Central Government in the case of officers of the Central Government, and to the State Government in all other cases, by notification in the Official Gazette. Section 50(2) lists what the rules may cover: the duties and powers of Marriage Officers and the areas of their jurisdiction; the manner and procedure of inquiries; the form and manner of keeping the books; the fees; the manner of giving public notice under section 16; the form and intervals for sending copies under section 48; and anything else requiring to be prescribed. Section 50(3) requires rules made by the Central Government to be laid before each House of Parliament.

Section 51 deals with repeals. Sub-section (1) repeals the Special Marriage Act 1872 and any corresponding law in force in a Part B State. Sub-section (2) provides that notwithstanding the repeal, all marriages duly solemnized under the Act of 1872, or any such corresponding law, shall be deemed to have been solemnized under this Act, and that all pending matrimonial suits and proceedings shall be dealt with by the court as if originally instituted under this Act. Sub-section (3) preserves section 6 of the General Clauses Act 1897.

The deeming in sub-section (2)(a) is the part to remember: a couple married under the 1872 Act did not have to do anything in 1955. Their marriage became a marriage under this Act by operation of law.

A worked example

Karan is married under Hindu rites. He goes to a Marriage Officer and marries Anjali under the Special Marriage Act, declaring in the notice that he has no spouse living. Two witnesses sign the declaration knowing the truth. The Marriage Officer solemnizes the marriage nine days after the notice.

munotes.in153

Penalties, Rules and Savings

Is the second marriage valid? No. Section 43: where a person who is already married under any law marries under this Act, the marriage is void and the penal provisions apply, now section 82(1) and (2) of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023.

And the mirror case? Section 44: a person whose marriage is solemnized under this Act who contracts another marriage during its subsistence is subject to the same consequences.

The false declaration. Section 45: any person making a false declaration or statement under the Act is punishable as for the corresponding offence under the Sanhita. The witnesses who sign knowing the truth are within it.

And the Marriage Officer? Section 46: a Marriage Officer who knowingly and wilfully solemnizes a marriage under the Act without publishing the notice or before the expiry of thirty days, or in contravention of any other provision, is punishable with simple imprisonment up to one year, or a fine up to five hundred rupees, or both. That penalty is what makes the waiting period real.

Does the Act invalidate their Hindu marriage? No. Section 42 provides only that the Act does not affect the validity of any marriage not solemnized under it, nor of any other mode of contracting marriage.

What about the register? Sections 47 to 49: the Marriage Certificate Book is open to inspection and its entries are admissible as evidence; certified extracts may be obtained on payment; and corrections are made in the manner the Act provides.

And the rest? Sections 50 and 51: the power to make rules, and the repeals and savings.

What it does NOT mean

Section 42 does not save customary divorce or personal law generally. It says only that the Act does not affect the validity of a marriage not solemnized under it, or of any other mode of contracting marriage.

Sections 43 and 44 are not the same provision twice. The first is for a married person marrying under this Act; the second for a person married under this Act marrying elsewhere.

Section 45 is not confined to the parties. It reaches any person who makes a false declaration or statement, including a witness.

Section 46 is not about the parties at all. It punishes the Marriage Officer.

And it is not a heavy penalty. One year and five hundred rupees; its importance is that it exists.

munotes.in154

Penalties, Rules and Savings

The register is not private. It is open to inspection, and its entries are admissible as evidence.

Quick revision

  • s.42: the Act does not affect the validity of a marriage not solemnized under it, nor of any other mode of contracting marriage.
  • s.43: a person already married under any law who marries under this Act: the marriage is void and the penal provisions apply. s.44: a person married under this Act who contracts another marriage: the same.
  • The penal law now: s.82(1) of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023, seven years; s.82(2), where the earlier marriage is concealed, ten years.
  • s.45: a false declaration or statement under the Act is punishable as the corresponding offence under the Sanhita.
  • s.46: a Marriage Officer who knowingly and wilfully solemnizes a marriage without publishing the notice, or before thirty days have expired, or in contravention of any other provision: simple imprisonment up to one year, or a fine up to five hundred rupees, or both.
  • ss.47 to 49: the Marriage Certificate Book is open to inspection, its entries are admissible as evidence, certified extracts may be obtained, and corrections are made as provided.
  • ss.50 and 51: rules and repeals.

Test yourself

1. What does section 42 save? Only this: that nothing in the Act shall affect the validity of any marriage not solemnized under its provisions, nor shall the Act be deemed directly or indirectly to affect the validity of any marriage customary among any tribe, community, group or family, or of any other mode of contracting marriage.

2. What are the two bigamy provisions? Section 43, which applies where a person who is already married under any law marries again under this Act, and section 44, which applies where a person whose marriage is solemnized under this Act contracts another marriage during its subsistence. In both the second marriage is void and the penal provisions apply.

3. What does section 46 punish? A Marriage Officer who knowingly and wilfully solemnizes a marriage under the Act without publishing a notice of intended marriage as required, or before the expiry of thirty days from the publication of the notice, or in contravention of any other provision. The punishment is simple imprisonment up to one year, or a fine up to five hundred rupees, or both.

4. Is the Marriage Certificate Book public? Yes. It is open to inspection at all reasonable times, certified extracts may be obtained on payment of the prescribed fee, and the entries are admissible as evidence of the marriages to which they relate.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in155

Chapter Twenty-Six

What Domestic Violence Is, and Who May Complain

Syllabus topic 1.7, "Domestic Violence Act, 2005"

In one line

Any act, omission, commission or conduct that harms a woman, or coerces her over a dowry demand, or threatens her, is domestic violence, provided she is or has been in a domestic relationship with the man she complains against.

What the Act was for

The Act came into force on 26 October 2006. Before it, a woman facing violence at home had two remedies and both were poor. She could bring a criminal prosecution, which punishes the man but does nothing about where she is to sleep tonight. Or she could file a matrimonial petition, which requires a marriage and takes years.

This Act is different in kind. It is a civil statute administered by a criminal court, and its relief is practical: an order that he stop, an order that she may stay in the house, money, custody, compensation. Breach of one of those orders is then a crime.

Section 2(a): who is an aggrieved person

An aggrieved person means any woman who is, or has been, in a domestic relationship with the respondent and who alleges to have been subjected to any act of domestic violence by the respondent.

Three points.

Only a woman. A man subjected to violence at home has no remedy under this Act. That is a deliberate legislative choice and it is the first thing to say in any answer that asks whether the Act is fair.

"Is, or has been." A woman who has left, or who is divorced, is still an aggrieved person if she was in a domestic relationship.

"Alleges." The definition turns on the allegation, not on proof. Proof comes later; standing to apply does not depend on it.

Section 2(q): who is a respondent

A respondent means any adult male person who is, or has been, in a domestic relationship with the aggrieved person and against whom she has sought any relief under the Act.

The proviso is the part that matters in practice: an aggrieved wife, or a female living in a relationship in the nature of a marriage, may also file a complaint against a relative of the husband or the male partner.

So the main definition names an adult male, and the proviso lets a wife or a partner proceed against relatives. That is how a mother-in-law or a sister-in-law comes before the court, which is the ordinary Indian fact pattern and would otherwise have been outside the Act.

Section 2(f): domestic relationship

A domestic relationship means a relationship between two persons who live or have, at any point of time, lived together in a shared household, when they are related:

  • by consanguinity;
  • by marriage;
  • or through a relationship in the nature of marriage;
  • by adoption; or
  • are family members living together as a joint family.
munotes.in156

What Domestic Violence Is, and Who May Complain

The definition has two limbs and both must be satisfied: they must have lived together in a shared household, and the relationship must be of one of the five listed kinds.

"Relationship in the nature of marriage" is the phrase that reaches a live-in relationship, and it is not open-ended. In D. Velusamy v. D. Patchaiammal, AIR 2011 SC 479, the Supreme Court held that such a relationship is akin to a common law marriage and requires that the couple hold themselves out to society as being akin to spouses, be of legal age to marry, be otherwise qualified to enter a legal marriage including being unmarried, and have voluntarily cohabited and held themselves out as akin to spouses for a significant period, and in addition that they lived together in a shared household. In Indra Sarma v. V. K. V. Sarma, (2013) 15 SCC 755, the Court applied that test to a woman who knew her partner was married and held her outside the Act. Both are set out in full in [Maitri Sambandh, Live-in Relationships and the Divided Home].

"Family members living together as a joint family" should not be overlooked. It brings in a sister, a daughter-in-law, a widowed aunt, anyone living in the joint family, without any question of marriage at all.

Section 2(s): shared household

A shared household means a household where the aggrieved person lives or at any stage has lived in a domestic relationship, either singly or along with the respondent, and includes such a household:

  • whether owned or tenanted jointly by the aggrieved person and the respondent; or
  • owned or tenanted by either of them, in respect of which either or both, jointly or singly, have any right, title, interest or equity; and
  • includes such a household which may belong to the joint family of which the respondent is a member, irrespective of whether the respondent or the aggrieved person has any right, title or interest in it.

That last limb is the widest words in the Act. A house belonging to the respondent's joint family is a shared household even though neither he nor she owns any part of it. It is what makes section 17, the right to reside, worth having, because in most Indian households the daughter-in-law owns nothing and her husband may own nothing either.

Section 3: what domestic violence is

For the purposes of the Act, any act, omission or commission or conduct of the respondent constitutes domestic violence if it:

(a) harms or injures or endangers the health, safety, life, limb or well-being, whether mental or physical, of the aggrieved person, or tends to do so, and includes causing physical abuse, sexual abuse, verbal and emotional abuse and economic abuse; or

munotes.in157

What Domestic Violence Is, and Who May Complain

(b) harasses, harms, injures or endangers the aggrieved person with a view to coerce her or any other person related to her to meet any unlawful demand for any dowry or other property or valuable security; or

(c) has the effect of threatening the aggrieved person or any person related to her by any conduct in clause (a) or (b); or

(d) otherwise injures or causes harm, whether physical or mental, to the aggrieved person.

Notice how wide this is before the Explanations even begin. It covers an omission as well as an act. It covers conduct that tends to harm, so no harm need have occurred. Clause (d) is a residual sweep. And clause (b) makes a dowry demand itself domestic violence, without any violence at all, which is why the Act borrows the definition of dowry from the Dowry Prohibition Act in section 2(h).

Explanation I: the four abuses

Physical abuse means any act or conduct of such a nature as to cause bodily pain, harm or danger to life, limb or health, or impair the health or development of the aggrieved person, and includes assault, criminal intimidation and criminal force.

Sexual abuse includes any conduct of a sexual nature that abuses, humiliates, degrades or otherwise violates the dignity of woman.

Verbal and emotional abuse includes insults, ridicule, humiliation, name calling, and insults or ridicule specially with regard to not having a child or a male child; and repeated threats to cause physical pain to any person in whom the aggrieved person is interested.

The words about not having a child, and specifically not having a male child, are worth quoting in an answer. Parliament named that particular cruelty because it is so common, and no other Indian statute does.

Economic abuse includes three things, and the Act spells each out.

(a) The deprivation of all or any economic or financial resources to which the aggrieved person is entitled under any law or custom, whether payable under an order of a court or otherwise, or which she requires out of necessity, including but not limited to household necessities for her and her children, stridhan, property jointly or separately owned by her, payment of rent related to the shared household, and maintenance.

(b) The disposal of household effects, any alienation of assets whether movable or immovable, valuables, shares, securities, bonds and the like, or other property in which she has an interest or is entitled to use by virtue of the domestic relationship, or which may be reasonably required by her or her children, or her stridhan.

munotes.in158

What Domestic Violence Is, and Who May Complain

(c) The prohibition or restriction of continued access to resources or facilities which she is entitled to use or enjoy by virtue of the domestic relationship, including access to the shared household.

Economic abuse is the head that most surprises students. Cutting off a woman's money, selling the household goods, disposing of her stridhan, stopping the rent, or locking her out of the house is domestic violence under this Act as much as striking her is.

Explanation II: the test is the whole picture

Explanation II provides that for the purpose of determining whether any act, omission, commission or conduct constitutes domestic violence under the section, the overall facts and circumstances of the case shall be taken into consideration.

That is a direction against reading the definitions clause by clause in isolation. A single sharp word is not domestic violence; the same word in a pattern of humiliation may be. It is the same instinct as the direction in Samar Ghosh that a marriage must be reviewed as a whole, and it is worth citing when a problem question turns on conduct that looks trivial in isolation.

How the definitions fit together

The order of questions in a problem is fixed, and answering them out of order produces nonsense.

Is the complainant a woman? If not, the Act does not apply.

Is the person complained against an adult male in a domestic relationship with her, or, where she is a wife or a partner in a relationship in the nature of marriage, a relative of his? If not, there is no respondent.

Have the two lived together, at any time, in a shared household? If not, there is no domestic relationship, whatever the relationship between them.

Is the relationship one of the five kinds in section 2(f)? Consanguinity, marriage, a relationship in the nature of marriage, adoption, or family members living together as a joint family.

Does the conduct fall within section 3? Given the width of clause (a) and the residual clause (d), it usually will if the first four questions are answered yes.

That is also the order in which Velusamy and Indra Sarma were decided. Both failed at the third and fourth questions, not the fifth.

A worked example

Four women ask whether they are within the Act. Sunita is beaten by her husband. Meena is taunted daily by her mother-in-law and her husband's sister for the dowry her family did not bring. Kavita's husband takes her whole salary and gives her nothing for the house. Farah lived with a married man for six years believing him to be single, and has now been turned out.

munotes.in159

What Domestic Violence Is, and Who May Complain

Sunita. She is an aggrieved person under section 2(a), a woman in a domestic relationship with the respondent; her husband is a respondent under section 2(q), an adult male; and the beating is physical abuse under section 3.

Meena. The taunts are verbal and emotional abuse under section 3, and the demand-related harassment is separately covered: harassing or harming her with a view to coercing her or any person related to her to meet an unlawful demand for dowry is domestic violence in itself. And though the respondent must ordinarily be an adult male, the proviso to section 2(q) lets a wife or a female living in a relationship in the nature of marriage file a complaint against a relative of the husband, which reaches the mother-in-law and the sister-in-law.

Kavita. That is economic abuse, one of the four named abuses and the one students forget: deprivation of the economic or financial resources to which she is entitled, and disposal of household effects and of her stridhan.

Farah. The doorway is section 2(f), a relationship in the nature of marriage, and the test in Velusamy requires the parties to be otherwise qualified to marry, including being unmarried. He was married. Whether her belief that he was single alters that is precisely what Indra Sarma was about, and there the woman knew; this book states the test and does not extend the case beyond what it decided.

And where must they have lived? In a shared household under section 2(s), which includes a household owned or tenanted by either of them, jointly or singly, and one belonging to the joint family of which the respondent is a member, irrespective of whether either has any right, title or interest in it.

What it does NOT mean

Only a woman may complain. An "aggrieved person" under section 2(a) is a woman who is or has been in a domestic relationship with the respondent.

The respondent is not any person. Under section 2(q) he is an adult male in a domestic relationship, and only where the aggrieved person is a wife or a female living in a relationship in the nature of marriage may a complaint be filed against a relative of the husband or the male partner.

A domestic relationship is not any relationship. It requires that the two live or have at any point of time lived together in a shared household, and one of the five relationships: consanguinity, marriage, a relationship in the nature of marriage, adoption, or membership of a joint family.

munotes.in160

What Domestic Violence Is, and Who May Complain

A shared household is not property the respondent owns. It includes a household owned or tenanted by either of them, jointly or singly, and a house belonging to the joint family of which the respondent is a member, irrespective of whether the respondent or the aggrieved person has any right, title or interest in it.

Domestic violence is not confined to acts. It covers an act, omission or commission or conduct, and conduct that merely tends to harm.

Dowry demand is not an incident of some other abuse. Harassment to coerce her or a person related to her to meet an unlawful demand for dowry is domestic violence in itself.

And economic abuse is not a footnote. It is one of the four named abuses and the one students forget.

Quick revision

  • s.2(a) aggrieved person: any woman who is or has been in a domestic relationship with the respondent and alleges to have been subjected to any act of domestic violence.
  • s.2(q) respondent: any adult male who is or has been in a domestic relationship with her; and where she is a wife or a female living in a relationship in the nature of marriage, a complaint may also lie against a relative of the husband or male partner.
  • s.2(f) domestic relationship: two persons who live or have at any point of time lived together in a shared household, related by consanguinity, marriage, a relationship in the nature of marriage, adoption, or as members of a joint family.
  • s.2(s) shared household: a household where she lives or has lived in a domestic relationship, owned or tenanted by either of them, jointly or singly, or belonging to the joint family of which the respondent is a member, irrespective of any right, title or interest of either in it.
  • s.3 domestic violence: any act, omission or commission or conduct that harms or injures or endangers health, safety, life, limb or wellbeing, whether mental or physical, or tends to do so, and includes physical abuse, sexual abuse, verbal and emotional abuse and economic abuse; harassment to coerce an unlawful dowry demand; and any threat.

Test yourself

1. Who may complain under the Act, and against whom? Any woman who is or has been in a domestic relationship with the respondent and who alleges to have been subjected to an act of domestic violence. The respondent must be an adult male in such a relationship; where the aggrieved person is a wife or a female living in a relationship in the nature of marriage, a complaint may also be filed against a relative of the husband or male partner.

munotes.in161

What Domestic Violence Is, and Who May Complain

2. What is a domestic relationship? A relationship between two persons who live or have at any point of time lived together in a shared household, when they are related by consanguinity, marriage, or through a relationship in the nature of marriage, adoption, or are family members living together as a joint family.

3. What is a shared household? A household where the aggrieved person lives or has lived in a domestic relationship either singly or with the respondent, whether owned or tenanted either jointly by them or by either of them, and includes a household belonging to the joint family of which the respondent is a member, irrespective of whether the respondent or the aggrieved person has any right, title or interest in it.

4. What amounts to domestic violence? Any act, omission or commission or conduct of the respondent which harms or injures or endangers the health, safety, life, limb or wellbeing, whether mental or physical, of the aggrieved person, or tends to do so, and includes causing physical abuse, sexual abuse, verbal and emotional abuse and economic abuse; harassing, harming, injuring or endangering her with a view to coercing her or any person related to her to meet any unlawful demand for dowry or other property or valuable security; and otherwise injuring or causing harm, whether physical or mental, to her.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in162

Chapter Twenty-Seven

The Machinery: Protection Officers, Service Providers and Shelter

Syllabus topic 1.7, "Domestic Violence Act, 2005"

In one line

The Act does not wait for a woman to know her rights: it creates an officer for every district, obliges anyone who hears of an incident to tell her what she can ask for, and makes shelters and hospitals take her in.

Section 4: anyone may inform

Section 4(1) provides that any person who has reason to believe that an act of domestic violence has been, or is being, or is likely to be committed may give information about it to the Protection Officer.

Section 4(2) provides that no liability, civil or criminal, shall be incurred by any person for giving in good faith such information.

Two things. Any person, so a neighbour, a colleague or a relative may inform, and the aggrieved person need not act herself. And including violence that is likely to be committed, so the Act is preventive as well as remedial.

Sub-section (2) is the provision that makes sub-section (1) usable. Without an immunity, a neighbour who informed would face a defamation suit for his trouble. The immunity is confined to information given in good faith.

Section 5: the duty to inform the aggrieved person of her rights

A police officer, Protection Officer, service provider or Magistrate who has received a complaint of domestic violence, or is otherwise present at the place of an incident, or to whom an incident is reported, shall inform the aggrieved person:

(a) of her right to make an application for relief by way of a protection order, an order for monetary relief, a custody order, a residence order, a compensation order, or more than one such order;

(b) of the availability of the services of service providers;

(c) of the availability of the services of Protection Officers;

(d) of her right to free legal services under the Legal Services Authorities Act 1987; and

(e) of her right to file a complaint under section 498A of the Indian Penal Code, wherever relevant.

The proviso makes clear that nothing in the Act relieves a police officer of his duty to proceed in accordance with law on receipt of information about a cognizable offence.

Why the section matters

Most statutes give rights and leave the citizen to discover them. This one recognises that the woman it protects is often the person least able to find out what the law offers her, and puts the burden of telling her on whoever she encounters first.

Clause (a) is worth learning as a list, because it is also the list of reliefs in Chapter IV, and the words "or more than one such order" matter: the reliefs are cumulative, not alternative.

Clause (e) and the proviso together fix the relationship between this Act and the criminal law. This is a civil Act. It does not replace a prosecution, and the police officer's duty on a cognizable offence is untouched. Section 498A of the Penal Code, cruelty to a married woman by her husband or his relatives, is now carried forward by the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023, which replaced the Penal Code with effect from 1 July 2024.

munotes.in163

The Machinery: Protection Officers, Service Providers and Shelter

Sections 6 and 7: shelter and medical aid

Section 6. If the aggrieved person, or a Protection Officer or service provider on her behalf, requests the person in charge of a shelter home to provide shelter, that person shall provide shelter to her in the shelter home.

Section 7. If the aggrieved person, or a Protection Officer or service provider on her behalf, requests the person in charge of a medical facility to provide medical aid, that person shall provide medical aid to her.

Both are one-sentence duties and both use "shall". A shelter home notified under section 2(t), or a medical facility notified under section 2(j), has no discretion to refuse. That is unusual and it is the point: a woman turned away from a shelter at night has no remedy that is any use to her, so the Act removes the possibility.

Section 8: appointment of Protection Officers

Section 8(1) requires the State Government, by notification, to appoint such number of Protection Officers in each district as it considers necessary, and to notify the areas within which each shall exercise his powers and perform his duties.

Section 8(2) provides that Protection Officers shall as far as possible be women, and shall possess such qualifications and experience as may be prescribed.

Section 8(3) leaves the terms and conditions of service to be prescribed.

The office is the Act's central innovation. Nothing like it existed before: an officer of the State whose entire function is to help a woman use a statute.

Section 9: the duties of a Protection Officer

Section 9(1) lists nine duties, and they should be read as a sequence rather than a list, because they follow the course of a case.

(a) To assist the Magistrate in the discharge of his functions under the Act.

(b) To make a domestic incident report to the Magistrate, in the prescribed form, on receipt of a complaint, and to forward copies to the police officer in charge of the police station within whose jurisdiction the violence is alleged to have been committed, and to the service providers in that area.

(c) To make an application to the Magistrate, if the aggrieved person so desires, claiming a protection order.

(d) To ensure that she is provided legal aid under the Legal Services Authorities Act 1987, and to make available free of cost the prescribed complaint form.

munotes.in164

The Machinery: Protection Officers, Service Providers and Shelter

(e) To maintain a list of all service providers providing legal aid or counselling, shelter homes and medical facilities in the local area.

(f) To make available a safe shelter home if she requires one, and to forward a copy of his report of having lodged her there to the police station and the Magistrate having jurisdiction where the shelter home is.

(g) To get her medically examined if she has sustained bodily injuries, and forward a copy of the medical report to the police station and the Magistrate having jurisdiction where the violence is alleged to have taken place.

(h) To ensure that an order for monetary relief under section 20 is complied with and executed, in accordance with the procedure prescribed under the Code of Criminal Procedure 1973.

(i) To perform such other duties as may be prescribed.

Section 9(2) provides that the Protection Officer is under the control and supervision of the Magistrate, and shall perform the duties imposed on him by the Magistrate and by the Government.

The two duties that do the most work

The domestic incident report under clause (b) is the document the whole proceeding is built on. It is defined in section 2(e) as a report made in the prescribed form on receipt of a complaint, and the Magistrate is required by section 12 to take it into consideration.

Clause (h) is the one that turns an order into money. A monetary relief order is worthless if the woman must enforce it herself. Section 9(1)(h) makes it the Protection Officer's own duty to see that it is complied with and executed.

Notice also that clause (c) lets the Protection Officer make the application, so a woman who cannot approach a court, or cannot afford to, need not.

Section 10: service providers

Section 10(1) provides that any voluntary association registered under the Societies Registration Act 1860, or a company registered under the Companies Act, or under any other law, with the objective of protecting the rights and interests of women by any lawful means including legal aid, medical, financial or other assistance, shall register itself with the State Government as a service provider.

Section 10(2) gives a registered service provider three powers:

(a) to record the domestic incident report in the prescribed form if the aggrieved person so desires, and forward a copy to the Magistrate and the Protection Officer;

(b) to get her medically examined and forward a copy of the medical report to the Protection Officer and the police station; and

munotes.in165

The Machinery: Protection Officers, Service Providers and Shelter

(c) to ensure she is provided shelter in a shelter home if she so requires, and forward a report to the police station.

Section 10(3) protects the service provider: no suit, prosecution or other legal proceeding lies against a service provider, or any member of it, for anything done or intended to be done in good faith in the exercise of powers under the Act.

The design is worth naming in an answer. Parliament did not rely on the State alone. It brought the existing network of women's organisations inside the statute, gave them the same power as the Protection Officer to record the report and to obtain shelter and medical examination, and protected them from suit for acting in good faith.

Section 11: duties of Government

Section 11 requires the Central Government and every State Government to take all measures to ensure that:

  • the provisions of the Act are given wide publicity through the media, including television, radio and print, at regular intervals;
  • officers of the Central and State Governments, including police officers and members of the judicial service, are given periodic sensitisation and awareness training in the issues addressed by the Act;
  • effective coordination between the services provided by concerned Ministries and Departments dealing with law, home affairs including law and order, health and human resources is established, and periodical review of it is conducted; and
  • protocols for the various Ministries concerned with the delivery of services to women under the Act, including the courts, are prepared and put in place.

It is easy to skip section 11 as exhortation, and it is worth one line in an answer for a reason: the Act recognised that a statute of this kind fails if the police officer and the Magistrate who first meet the woman have not been trained in it. Publicity and sensitisation are made statutory duties, not aspirations.

A worked example

A neighbour hears a woman being beaten. He does not know her name and does not want to be involved in a case. The woman, when she is found, has injuries and nowhere to go, and does not know she may ask for more than one relief.

Can the neighbour do anything? Section 4(1): any person who has reason to believe that an act of domestic violence has been, is being or is likely to be committed may give information to the concerned Protection Officer.

Is he exposed by doing so? No. Section 4(2): no liability, civil or criminal, is incurred by a person giving such information in good faith.

What must the officer, or the police, tell her? Section 5, five things: her right to apply for one or more reliefs; the availability of service providers; the availability of Protection Officers; her right to free legal services under the Legal Services Authorities Act 1987; and her right to file a complaint under the penal law.

munotes.in166

The Machinery: Protection Officers, Service Providers and Shelter

She has nowhere to sleep. Section 6: on a request by her, or by a Protection Officer or service provider on her behalf, the person in charge of a shelter home shall provide shelter.

And her injuries. Section 7: the person in charge of a medical facility shall provide medical aid on the same kind of request.

Who is the Protection Officer? Section 8: appointed by the State Government for each district, as far as possible women, with the prescribed qualifications and experience.

What does he then do? Section 9: assist the Magistrate; make a domestic incident report and forward it; make an application for a protection order if she so desires; ensure she gets legal aid, a safe shelter and a medical examination; and ensure that any monetary order is complied with and executed.

And if a women's organisation helps her instead? Section 10: a registered service provider may record the domestic incident report, get her medically examined, and see that she is placed in a shelter home, and no proceeding lies against it for anything done in good faith.

What it does NOT mean

The Act does not wait for the woman to complain. By section 4 any person who has reason to believe that an act of domestic violence has been, is being or is likely to be committed may give information to the Protection Officer.

An informant is not at risk for a wrong guess. No liability, civil or criminal, lies against a person giving the information in good faith.

Section 5 is not a courtesy. It is a duty on a police officer, Protection Officer, service provider or Magistrate who receives a complaint or is present at the place.

She is not put to a choice of remedies. She must be told of her right to make an application for one or more of the reliefs.

Shelter and medical aid are not discretionary. On a request made by her or on her behalf by a Protection Officer or service provider, the person in charge of a shelter home or medical facility shall provide it.

Protection Officers are not police. They are appointed by the State Government, and are to be women as far as possible.

A service provider is not a volunteer without status. A registered company, society or voluntary association working for women's rights may record a domestic incident report, get her medically examined and get her to a shelter home, and is protected for acts done in good faith.

munotes.in167

The Machinery: Protection Officers, Service Providers and Shelter

Quick revision

  • s.4: any person may inform a Protection Officer of violence committed, being committed or likely to be committed, and is immune if he acts in good faith.
  • s.5: a police officer, Protection Officer, service provider or Magistrate who receives a complaint or is present must inform her: of her right to apply for one or more reliefs; of the availability of service providers; of the availability of Protection Officers; of her right to free legal services under the Legal Services Authorities Act 1987; and of her right to file a complaint under the penal law.
  • ss.6 and 7: on a request, a shelter home must accommodate her and a medical facility must provide medical aid.
  • s.8: the State Government appoints Protection Officers in each district, women as far as possible, with prescribed qualifications.
  • s.9: his duties: assist the Magistrate; make a domestic incident report; make an application for a protection order if she so desires; ensure legal aid, a safe shelter and a medical examination; ensure the monetary order is executed; and perform the other prescribed duties.
  • s.10: service providers, registered under the Companies Act, the Societies Registration Act or any other law, with power to record a domestic incident report, arrange a medical examination and a shelter home, and immunity for acts in good faith.
  • s.11: duties of Government: publicity, sensitisation and training of officers, protocols, and co-ordination between departments.

Test yourself

1. Who may give information about domestic violence? Any person who has reason to believe that an act of domestic violence has been, is being or is likely to be committed may give information to the concerned Protection Officer, and no liability, civil or criminal, is incurred by a person giving such information in good faith.

2. What must a person who receives a complaint tell the aggrieved woman? Of her right to make an application for obtaining a relief by way of a protection order, an order for monetary relief, a custody order, a residence order, a compensation order or more than one such order; of the availability of the services of service providers and of Protection Officers; of her right to free legal services under the Legal Services Authorities Act 1987; and of her right to file a complaint under the penal law.

3. What are the duties of a Protection Officer? To assist the Magistrate; to make a domestic incident report and forward it; to make an application for a protection order if the aggrieved person so desires; to ensure that she is provided legal aid, a safe shelter and a medical examination if she has sustained injuries; to ensure that any order for monetary relief is complied with and executed; and to perform such other duties as may be prescribed.

munotes.in168

The Machinery: Protection Officers, Service Providers and Shelter

4. What is a service provider? A voluntary association registered under the Societies Registration Act 1860, or a company registered under the Companies Act, or any other law, with the object of protecting the rights and interests of women, registered with the State Government. It may record a domestic incident report, get the aggrieved person medically examined and see that she is placed in a shelter home, and no suit or legal proceeding lies against it for anything done in good faith.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in169

Chapter Twenty-Eight

Proceedings before the Magistrate

Syllabus topic 1.7, "Domestic Violence Act, 2005"

In one line

The application may be made by the woman, by the Protection Officer or by anyone on her behalf, must be heard within three days and decided within sixty, and while it runs she cannot be put out of the house.

Section 12: the application

Section 12(1) provides that an aggrieved person, or a Protection Officer, or any other person on behalf of the aggrieved person, may present an application to the Magistrate seeking one or more reliefs under the Act.

The proviso requires that before passing any order on the application the Magistrate shall take into consideration any domestic incident report received from the Protection Officer or the service provider.

Two points on sub-section (1) alone. Anyone may apply on her behalf, which matters where the woman is confined, ill, or too frightened to come. And the reliefs are cumulative, as section 5(a) also says.

Section 12(2) allows the relief sought to include compensation or damages, and does so without prejudice to her right to institute a civil suit for compensation or damages for the injuries caused. The proviso deals with the overlap: where a court has passed a decree for compensation or damages in her favour, the amount paid or payable under the Magistrate's order shall be set off against the decree, and the decree is executable, notwithstanding the Code of Civil Procedure, for the balance if any.

So she may take both routes and will not be paid twice. That is a well-drafted provision and worth pointing out, because it means an order under this Act does not shut out an ordinary suit.

Section 12(3) requires the application to be in the prescribed form and to contain the prescribed particulars, or as nearly as possible thereto. The last words matter: a defective form is not fatal.

Section 12(4) requires the Magistrate to fix the first date of hearing, which shall not ordinarily be beyond three days from the date the court receives the application.

Section 12(5) requires the Magistrate to endeavour to dispose of every application within sixty days from the date of its first hearing.

Those two are the figures MU asks for. Note the difference in force: sub-section (4) says the date shall not ordinarily be beyond three days, while sub-section (5) requires an endeavour to dispose within sixty. Neither is a jurisdictional bar, and an order made later is not void.

Section 13: service of notice

Section 13(1) provides that notice of the date of hearing shall be given by the Magistrate to the Protection Officer, who shall get it served on the respondent, and on any other person as the Magistrate directs, within a maximum period of two days or such further reasonable time as the Magistrate allows, from the date he receives it.

munotes.in170

Proceedings before the Magistrate

Section 13(2) provides that a declaration of service made by the Protection Officer, in the prescribed form, shall be proof that the notice was served, unless the contrary is proved.

Both sub-sections exist to stop the commonest way of defeating an urgent application, which is to avoid service. The Protection Officer serves it, not the applicant; he has two days; and his declaration proves service unless it is disproved.

Section 14: counselling

Section 14(1) allows the Magistrate, at any stage of the proceedings, to direct the respondent or the aggrieved person, either singly or jointly, to undergo counselling with a member of a service provider possessing the prescribed qualifications and experience in counselling.

Section 14(2) provides that where such a direction is given, the Magistrate shall fix the next date of hearing within a period not exceeding two months.

Read the two sub-sections together and notice what the second is for. Counselling in a matrimonial case is a well-known way of losing a year. Sub-section (2) caps the delay at two months.

Note also "either singly or jointly". The Magistrate need not order the woman into a room with the man she says has been violent, and the section is drafted so that he does not have to.

Section 15: assistance of a welfare expert

In any proceeding the Magistrate may secure the services of any person, preferably a woman, whether related to the aggrieved person or not, including a person engaged in promoting family welfare, for the purpose of assisting him in discharging his functions.

A short section with a practical purpose. A Magistrate exercising criminal jurisdiction is not trained in family welfare, and section 15 lets him bring in somebody who is.

Section 16: proceedings in camera

If the Magistrate considers that the circumstances of the case so warrant, and if either party so desires, he may conduct the proceedings in camera.

Compare this with section 22 of the Hindu Marriage Act and section 33 of the Special Marriage Act, where in camera proceedings are mandatory in every case. Here it is discretionary and requires a party to ask. That difference is worth a line: this is a proceeding before a criminal court, where open justice is the norm, and the Act adjusts rather than displaces it.

Section 17: the right to reside in a shared household

This is the section the Act is remembered for.

Section 17(1). Notwithstanding anything contained in any other law for the time being in force, every woman in a domestic relationship shall have the right to reside in the shared household, whether or not she has any right, title or beneficial interest in the same.

munotes.in171

Proceedings before the Magistrate

Section 17(2). The aggrieved person shall not be evicted or excluded from the shared household or any part of it by the respondent save in accordance with the procedure established by law.

Why this changed things

Before 2005, a woman's right to stay in the house she lived in depended on property law. If the house belonged to her husband's father, or to the joint family, or was tenanted in her husband's name, she had no interest in it and could be put out. The remedies she had, maintenance and matrimonial relief, were about money and status, not about a roof.

Section 17 detaches the right to reside from ownership entirely. It is a right that belongs to every woman in a domestic relationship, and it operates notwithstanding any other law, which means the ordinary law of property and tenancy gives way to it.

Read it with the definition of shared household in section 2(s), which expressly includes a household belonging to the joint family of which the respondent is a member, irrespective of whether the respondent or the aggrieved person has any right, title or interest in it. Between them, section 2(s) and section 17 cover the ordinary Indian household in which the daughter-in-law owns nothing and her husband may own nothing either.

The limits

It is a right to reside, not a right of ownership. Section 17 gives her no title, no share and nothing to sell or bequeath. It gives her the right to be there.

It runs against the respondent. Sub-section (2) forbids eviction or exclusion by the respondent.

"Save in accordance with the procedure established by law." She may still be removed by a lawful process. What she may not be is put out by the respondent's own act.

The house must be a shared household. She must live or at some stage have lived in it in a domestic relationship. A house she has never lived in is not a shared household, however closely connected to the family.

Section 17 and section 19

Section 17 states the right. Section 19 gives the Magistrate power to make a residence order enforcing it: restraining dispossession, directing the respondent to remove himself, restraining him or his relatives from entering the portion she occupies, restraining alienation of the household, or directing him to secure alternative accommodation of the same level or to pay rent for it. Section 19 is in the next chapter, and the two must be answered together: a question that asks about the right to reside is asking about both.

munotes.in172

Proceedings before the Magistrate

A worked example

Sunita is beaten by her husband in his parents' house, which belongs to his father. She goes to a Protection Officer, who makes a domestic incident report and applies to the Magistrate on her behalf. She wants to stay in the house and wants him restrained. She has also filed a civil suit for compensation.

Who may apply? Section 12(1): the aggrieved person, or a Protection Officer, or any other person on her behalf, may present an application to the Magistrate seeking one or more reliefs under the Act.

Must the Magistrate look at the report? Yes. Before passing any order he shall take into consideration any domestic incident report received from the Protection Officer or the service provider.

She has claimed compensation twice. Section 12(1) proviso: where she has already obtained compensation in a civil suit, the amount is to be set off against the order under the Act, so nothing is paid twice.

How fast? Section 12(4): the Magistrate shall fix the first date of hearing ordinarily within three days of receipt of the application. Section 12(5): he shall endeavour to dispose of it within sixty days of the first hearing.

How is notice served? Section 13: by the Protection Officer, within two days or such further reasonable time as the Magistrate allows, and his declaration of service is prima facie proof.

Counselling? Section 14: at any stage the Magistrate may direct the parties, singly or jointly, to undergo counselling with a service provider, and shall fix the next hearing within two months.

Any other assistance? Section 15: he may secure the assistance of a person, preferably a woman, engaged in promoting family welfare.

Is the hearing private? Section 16: proceedings may be held in camera if the Magistrate considers that the circumstances warrant it and either party so desires.

Can she be put out of the house? No. Section 17(1): every woman in a domestic relationship has the right to reside in the shared household, whether or not she has any right, title or beneficial interest in it. Section 17(2): she shall not be evicted or excluded except in accordance with the procedure established by law.

What it does NOT mean

The application is not hers alone to make. A Protection Officer or any other person on her behalf may make it.

She need not choose one relief. She may seek one or more.

Compensation is not recoverable twice. The proviso to section 12(1) requires a set-off.

The three-day and sixty-day periods are not jurisdictional. The first hearing is "ordinarily" within three days, and the Magistrate shall "endeavour" to dispose of the case within sixty.

munotes.in173

Proceedings before the Magistrate

Counselling is not compulsory before an order. It may be directed at any stage, and the Act's reliefs are not conditional on it.

In camera is not automatic. It requires both that the Magistrate thinks the circumstances warrant it and that a party desires it.

Section 17 does not give her ownership. It gives a right to reside, whatever the title, and forbids eviction except by the procedure established by law.

Quick revision

  • s.12: an application by the aggrieved person, the Protection Officer or any person on her behalf, for one or more reliefs; the Magistrate must consider the domestic incident report; compensation already obtained in a civil suit is set off; the first hearing ordinarily within three days; disposal endeavoured within sixty days of it.
  • s.13: service by the Protection Officer within two days, his declaration being prima facie proof.
  • s.14: counselling at any stage, singly or jointly, with the next hearing within two months. s.15: assistance of a person, preferably a woman, engaged in promoting family welfare.
  • s.16: proceedings in camera where the Magistrate thinks the circumstances warrant it and either party desires it.
  • s.17: every woman in a domestic relationship has the right to reside in the shared household, whether or not she has any right, title or beneficial interest in it, and she shall not be evicted or excluded except in accordance with the procedure established by law.

Test yourself

1. Who may apply to the Magistrate under the Act? The aggrieved person, or a Protection Officer, or any other person on her behalf, seeking one or more reliefs under the Act.

2. What must the Magistrate consider before passing an order? Any domestic incident report received by him from the Protection Officer or the service provider.

3. What time limits does section 12 lay down? The Magistrate shall fix the first date of hearing ordinarily within three days from the date of receipt of the application, and shall endeavour to dispose of every application within sixty days of the first hearing.

4. What is the right to reside in a shared household? By section 17, every woman in a domestic relationship has the right to reside in the shared household, whether or not she has any right, title or beneficial interest in it; and she shall not be evicted or excluded from it or any part of it by the respondent except in accordance with the procedure established by law.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in174

Chapter Twenty-Nine

The Five Orders the Magistrate Can Pass

Syllabus topic 1.7, "Domestic Violence Act, 2005"

In one line

Stop doing it, let her stay in the house, pay her, she keeps the children, and compensate her.

Section 18: protection orders

The Magistrate may, after giving the aggrieved person and the respondent an opportunity of being heard, and on being prima facie satisfied that domestic violence has taken place or is likely to take place, pass a protection order prohibiting the respondent from:

(a) committing any act of domestic violence;

(b) aiding or abetting the commission of acts of domestic violence;

(c) entering the place of employment of the aggrieved person, or, if she is a child, her school or any other place she frequents;

(d) attempting to communicate in any form whatsoever with her, including personal, oral, written, electronic or telephonic contact;

(e) alienating any assets, operating bank lockers or bank accounts used, held or enjoyed by both parties jointly or by the respondent singly, including her stridhan or any other property held jointly or separately, without the leave of the Magistrate;

(f) causing violence to the dependants, other relatives, or any person who gives the aggrieved person assistance from domestic violence; and

(g) committing any other act specified in the protection order.

Three features are worth naming.

It is preventive. The order may be made where violence is merely likely to take place, and only a prima facie satisfaction is needed. That is the lowest threshold in the Act and it is right: the purpose is to stop something happening.

Clause (f) protects third parties. A woman who leaves is often reached through her parents, her sister, or the neighbour who sheltered her. Clause (f) reaches all of them.

Clause (g) is open-ended, so the order can be shaped to the facts.

Section 19: residence orders

While disposing of an application under section 12(1), the Magistrate may, on being satisfied that domestic violence has taken place, pass a residence order:

(a) restraining the respondent from dispossessing or in any other manner disturbing the possession of the aggrieved person from the shared household, whether or not the respondent has a legal or equitable interest in it;

(b) directing the respondent to remove himself from the shared household;

(c) restraining the respondent or any of his relatives from entering any portion of the shared household in which she resides;

(d) restraining the respondent from alienating, disposing of or encumbering the shared household;

(e) restraining the respondent from renouncing his rights in the shared household except with the leave of the Magistrate; or

(f) directing the respondent to secure the same level of alternate accommodation for her as she enjoyed in the shared household, or to pay rent for it, if the circumstances so require.

munotes.in175

The Five Orders the Magistrate Can Pass

The proviso is examinable and often missed: no order under clause (b) shall be passed against any person who is a woman. So a Magistrate may order the husband out of the house; he may not order the mother-in-law out.

The rest of section 19

Sub-section (2). The Magistrate may impose any additional conditions or pass any other direction reasonably necessary to protect or provide for the safety of the aggrieved person or any child of hers.

Sub-sections (3) and (4). He may require the respondent to execute a bond, with or without sureties, for preventing the commission of domestic violence; and such an order is deemed to be an order under Chapter VIII of the Code of Criminal Procedure 1973 and dealt with accordingly.

Sub-section (5). While passing an order under sub-sections (1), (2) or (3), the court may direct the officer in charge of the nearest police station to give her protection, or to assist her or the person applying on her behalf in implementing the order.

Sub-section (6). While making an order under sub-section (1) the Magistrate may impose on the respondent obligations relating to the discharge of rent and other payments, having regard to the financial needs and resources of the parties.

Sub-section (7). He may direct the officer in charge of the police station in whose jurisdiction he has been approached to assist in the implementation of the protection order.

Sub-section (8). He may direct the respondent to return to her possession her stridhan, or any other property or valuable security to which she is entitled.

Sub-section (8) is a small provision that answers a large practical problem. A woman who leaves usually leaves her jewellery behind, and recovering stridhan by an ordinary suit takes years. Here the Magistrate can simply order it returned.

Section 20: monetary reliefs

Section 20(1) provides that while disposing of an application the Magistrate may direct the respondent to pay monetary relief to meet the expenses incurred and losses suffered by the aggrieved person and any child of hers as a result of the domestic violence, and such relief may include, but is not limited to:

(a) the loss of earnings; (b) the medical expenses; (c) the loss caused by the destruction, damage or removal of any property from her control; and (d) the maintenance for her and her children, including an order under or in addition to an order of maintenance under section 125 of the Code of Criminal Procedure 1973 or any other law.

Sub-section (2). The relief shall be adequate, fair and reasonable and consistent with the standard of living to which the aggrieved person is accustomed.

munotes.in176

The Five Orders the Magistrate Can Pass

Sub-section (3). The Magistrate may order an appropriate lump sum payment or monthly payments of maintenance.

Sub-section (4). He shall send a copy of the order to the parties and to the officer in charge of the police station where the respondent resides.

Sub-section (5). The respondent shall pay within the period specified in the order.

Sub-section (6). On failure to pay, the Magistrate may direct the employer or a debtor of the respondent to pay directly to the aggrieved person, or to deposit with the court, a portion of the wages, salary or debt due to the respondent, to be adjusted against the monetary relief.

Two points earn marks. The standard in sub-section (2) is not subsistence but the standard of living she is accustomed to, which is a higher and quite deliberate test. And sub-section (6) is attachment of wages at source, which is the most effective enforcement provision in the whole Act, and should be read with the Protection Officer's duty in section 9(1)(h) to see that the order is executed.

Note also that clause (d) allows an order in addition to maintenance under the criminal remedy, so this Act does not displace that jurisdiction.

Section 21: custody orders

Notwithstanding anything contained in any other law, the Magistrate may, at any stage of the hearing of an application for a protection order or for any other relief under the Act, grant temporary custody of any child to the aggrieved person or to the person applying on her behalf, and specify, if necessary, the arrangements for visits by the respondent.

The proviso provides that if the Magistrate is of the opinion that any visit of the respondent may be harmful to the interests of the child, he shall refuse to allow such a visit.

Three things to say about it.

It is temporary custody only. Permanent custody is for the Guardians and Wards Act 1890 and the Hindu Minority and Guardianship Act 1956. The Magistrate here is holding the position while the violence is dealt with.

It may be granted at any stage, including before the main application is decided.

The proviso is mandatory. Where visits would harm the child, the Magistrate has no discretion: he shall refuse.

Section 22: compensation orders

In addition to other reliefs, the Magistrate may, on an application by the aggrieved person, direct the respondent to pay compensation and damages for the injuries, including mental torture and emotional distress, caused by the acts of domestic violence.

Section 20 and section 22 distinguished

This is a favourite examination point and the distinction is clean.

Section 20, monetary reliefSection 22, compensation
For whatExpenses incurred and losses suffered: lost earnings, medical expenses, damaged property, maintenanceInjuries, expressly including mental torture and emotional distress
NatureReimbursement and supportDamages
On whose applicationOn disposing of the section 12 applicationOn an application being made by the aggrieved person
EnforcementSub-section (6), attachment of wagesThe general enforcement provisions
munotes.in177

The Five Orders the Magistrate Can Pass

Put shortly, section 20 covers what the violence cost her, and section 22 covers what it did to her.

Section 23: interim and ex parte orders

Sub-section (1). In any proceeding before him under the Act, the Magistrate may pass such interim order as he deems just and proper.

Sub-section (2). If the Magistrate is satisfied that an application prima facie discloses that the respondent is committing, or has committed, an act of domestic violence, or that there is a likelihood that he may commit one, he may grant an ex parte order on the basis of the affidavit of the aggrieved person, in the prescribed form, under section 18, section 19, section 20, section 21 or section 22.

Section 23 is what makes the other five sections useful. A woman applying for a residence order because she is about to be put out of the house cannot wait for the respondent to be served, to appear and to file a reply. On her affidavit alone, and on a prima facie disclosure, the Magistrate may make any of the five orders at once and without notice.

The five orders in one table

SectionOrderThresholdThe point of it
18ProtectionPrima facie satisfied that violence took place or is likelyStops him doing it, contacting her, or dealing with assets
19ResidenceSatisfied that domestic violence has taken placeShe stays; he may be ordered out, but never a woman
20Monetary reliefOn disposing of the applicationEarnings, medical costs, property, maintenance, at her accustomed standard
21CustodyAt any stage of the hearingTemporary custody, with visits refused if harmful
22CompensationOn her applicationDamages for injuries, including mental torture
23Interim and ex partePrima facie, on affidavitAny of the five, at once, without notice

A worked example

Rekha lives with her husband and his parents in a house owned by her father-in-law. Her husband beats her, has taken her jewellery, has stopped paying anything for her and their daughter, and has told her to get out. She goes to the Magistrate. She is afraid he will act before the hearing.

Can she get an order before he is heard? Section 23(2): if the Magistrate is satisfied on an affidavit in the prescribed form that the respondent is committing, has committed or is likely to commit an act of domestic violence, he may grant an ex parte order under sections 18 to 22.

munotes.in178

The Five Orders the Magistrate Can Pass

Stopping the violence. Section 18: a protection order prohibiting him from committing domestic violence, from entering her place of employment, from attempting to communicate with her, and from alienating any assets, including her stridhan and joint bank lockers or accounts.

Staying in the house. Section 19: a residence order restraining him from dispossessing or disturbing her possession of the shared household, "whether or not he has any legal or equitable interest" in it. It is a shared household even though her father-in-law owns it, because it belongs to the joint family of which the respondent is a member.

Can he be sent out instead? Yes: the Magistrate may direct the respondent to remove himself from the shared household. But by the proviso no such order may be passed against any woman, so her mother-in-law cannot be ordered out.

Money. Section 20: monetary relief for loss of earnings, medical expenses, loss caused by destruction, damage or removal of property, and maintenance, which must be adequate, fair and reasonable and consistent with the standard of living to which she is accustomed. If he does not pay, the Magistrate may direct his employer or a debtor to pay her directly.

The daughter. Section 21: temporary custody, with visiting arrangements, and the Magistrate shall refuse a visit if he is of opinion that it may be harmful to the child.

And for what she has suffered. Section 22: compensation and damages for the injuries, including mental torture and emotional distress.

Must she choose between these? No. Section 12 lets her seek one or more of the reliefs, and the Magistrate may grant them together.

What it does NOT mean

The five reliefs are not alternatives. They may be granted together, and section 12 lets her seek one or more.

A protection order does not require violence to have happened. It may be made where the Magistrate is satisfied that domestic violence has taken place or is likely to take place.

A residence order does not turn on ownership. She may be kept in the shared household whether or not he owns it.

And it cannot be made against a woman. The proviso to section 19(1) forbids an order directing any woman to remove herself from the shared household.

Monetary relief is not confined to maintenance. It covers loss of earnings, medical expenses, loss caused by destruction, damage or removal of property, and maintenance, and it must be adequate, fair and reasonable and consistent with the standard of living to which she is accustomed.

munotes.in179

The Five Orders the Magistrate Can Pass

A custody order under section 21 is not permanent custody. It is temporary, at any stage of the hearing.

Compensation under section 22 is not the same as monetary relief. It is damages for injuries, including mental torture and emotional distress.

An ex parte order is not made on suspicion. It is made on an affidavit in the prescribed form disclosing that the respondent is committing or has committed or is likely to commit domestic violence.

Quick revision

  • s.18, protection order: prohibiting the respondent from committing domestic violence, aiding or abetting it, entering her place of employment or, if she is a child, her school, attempting to communicate with her, alienating any assets including her stridhan or joint bank lockers or accounts, causing violence to her dependants or relatives, or committing any other act specified. It may be made where violence has taken place or is likely to.
  • s.19, residence order: restraining dispossession; directing the respondent to remove himself, but never a woman; restraining him or his relatives from entering her portion; restraining alienation or renunciation of the shared household; restraining him from giving up rights in it; or directing him to secure alternative accommodation or pay rent. The court may impose additional conditions, order police protection, require a bond, and direct the return of her stridhan.
  • s.20, monetary relief: loss of earnings, medical expenses, loss from destruction, damage or removal of property, and maintenance, adequate, fair, reasonable and consistent with her standard of living, as a lump sum or monthly; failing payment, the Magistrate may direct her employer or debtor to pay her directly.
  • s.21, custody order: temporary custody of children, with visiting arrangements, and a harmful visit refused.
  • s.22, compensation order: damages for injuries, including mental torture and emotional distress.
  • s.23: interim orders as the Magistrate thinks just, and ex parte orders on an affidavit.

Test yourself

1. Name the five reliefs the Magistrate may grant. A protection order under section 18; a residence order under section 19; monetary relief under section 20; a custody order under section 21; and a compensation order under section 22. More than one may be granted.

2. What can a residence order do, and what can it never do? It may restrain the respondent from dispossessing or disturbing her possession of the shared household; direct him to remove himself from it; restrain him or his relatives from entering the portion she occupies; restrain alienation or renunciation of the household; restrain him from giving up his rights in it; or direct him to secure alternative accommodation or pay rent for it. It can never direct a woman to remove herself from the shared household.

munotes.in180

The Five Orders the Magistrate Can Pass

3. What may monetary relief cover? The loss of earnings, medical expenses, loss caused by the destruction, damage or removal of property from her control, and maintenance for her and her children, which must be adequate, fair and reasonable and consistent with the standard of living to which she is accustomed. It may be a lump sum or a monthly payment, and on default the Magistrate may direct her employer or a debtor of the respondent to pay her directly.

4. May the Magistrate act before hearing the respondent? Yes. Under section 23 he may pass such interim order as he deems just and proper, and, if satisfied on an affidavit in the prescribed form that the respondent is committing, has committed or is likely to commit an act of domestic violence, may grant an ex parte order under sections 18, 19, 20, 21 or 22.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in181

Chapter Thirty

Enforcement, Offences and Appeal

Syllabus topic 1.7, "Domestic Violence Act, 2005"

In one line

The Act is civil until an order is broken, and then breaking the order is a cognizable, non-bailable offence that can be proved on the woman's word alone.

Section 24: copies free of cost

In all cases where the Magistrate has passed any order under the Act, he shall order that a copy be given free of cost to:

  • the parties to the application;
  • the police officer in charge of the police station in whose jurisdiction he has been approached;
  • any service provider located within the local limits of the court's jurisdiction; and
  • the service provider that registered the domestic incident report, if any did.

Circulating the order to the police and to the service providers is what makes it enforceable in practice. A protection order the local police have never seen is a piece of paper.

Section 25: duration and alteration

Sub-section (1). A protection order under section 18 shall be in force till the aggrieved person applies for discharge.

That is an unusual provision and it is examinable. A protection order has no expiry date. It runs until she asks for it to be discharged, and nobody else can bring it to an end by effluxion of time.

Sub-section (2). If the Magistrate, on an application by the aggrieved person or the respondent, is satisfied that there is a change in circumstances requiring alteration, modification or revocation of any order, he may, for reasons to be recorded in writing, pass such order as he deems appropriate.

So either side may apply, but only on a change of circumstances, and the Magistrate must record his reasons.

Section 26: the reliefs may be sought elsewhere

Sub-section (1). Any relief available under sections 18, 19, 20, 21 and 22 may also be sought in any legal proceeding before a civil court, family court or criminal court affecting the aggrieved person and the respondent, whether that proceeding was initiated before or after the commencement of the Act.

Sub-section (2). Such relief may be sought in addition to and along with any other relief she may seek in that suit or proceeding.

Sub-section (3). Where she has obtained relief in any proceeding other than one under this Act, she is bound to inform the Magistrate of it.

This is one of the best-designed provisions in the Act. A woman who is already fighting a divorce petition in a family court, or defending a suit for possession in a civil court, need not start a separate proceeding under this Act. She may ask that court for a residence order or monetary relief in the proceeding already on foot. Sub-section (3) prevents double recovery.

munotes.in182

Enforcement, Offences and Appeal

Section 27: jurisdiction

Sub-section (1). The court of the Judicial Magistrate of the first class or the Metropolitan Magistrate within whose local limits:

(a) the aggrieved person permanently or temporarily resides, or carries on business, or is employed; or (b) the respondent resides, or carries on business, or is employed; or (c) the cause of action has arisen,

is the competent court to grant a protection order and other orders and to try offences under the Act.

Sub-section (2). Any order made under the Act shall be enforceable throughout India.

Clause (a) is the important one. A woman who has fled to her parents in another State may apply where she temporarily resides. Compare that with section 19(iiia) of the Hindu Marriage Act, which had to be inserted in 2003 to achieve something similar; this Act had it from the start, and went further by including temporary residence and place of employment.

Sub-section (2) closes the obvious gap: an order obtained where she now lives is enforceable where he lives.

Section 28: procedure

Sub-section (1). Save as otherwise provided, all proceedings under sections 12, 18, 19, 20, 21, 22 and 23, and offences under section 31, shall be governed by the Code of Criminal Procedure 1973.

Sub-section (2). Nothing in sub-section (1) prevents the court from laying down its own procedure for disposal of an application under section 12 or under section 23(2).

The combination is deliberate. The familiar criminal procedure applies, so nothing has to be invented; but the Magistrate may depart from it for the main application and for ex parte orders, which are the two places where the ordinary procedure would be too slow.

Section 29: appeal

There shall lie an appeal to the Court of Session within thirty days from the date on which the order made by the Magistrate is served on the aggrieved person or the respondent, as the case may be, whichever is later.

Two details. The appeal goes to the Court of Session, not to a civil court, because the Magistrate is a criminal court. And time runs from service, and from the later of the two services, which is generous to the appellant.

Section 30: public servants

Protection Officers and members of service providers, while acting or purporting to act under the Act, are deemed to be public servants within the meaning of section 21 of the Indian Penal Code. That provision is now carried forward by the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023, which replaced the Penal Code with effect from 1 July 2024.

The deeming cuts both ways, and that is the point. It gives them the protection the law gives a public servant, and it exposes them to the offences a public servant can commit.

munotes.in183

Enforcement, Offences and Appeal

Section 31: the offence

Sub-section (1). A breach of a protection order, or of an interim protection order, by the respondent shall be an offence under the Act, punishable with imprisonment of either description which may extend to one year, or fine which may extend to twenty thousand rupees, or both.

Sub-section (2). The offence shall as far as practicable be tried by the Magistrate who passed the order whose breach is alleged.

Sub-section (3). While framing charges under sub-section (1), the Magistrate may also frame charges under section 498A of the Indian Penal Code, or any other provision of that Code, or the Dowry Prohibition Act 1961, if the facts disclose the commission of an offence under those provisions.

What section 31 does and does not do

It punishes the breach, not the violence. There is no offence under this Act of committing domestic violence. A man who assaults his wife commits offences under the general criminal law, and this Act adds nothing to that. What this Act adds is that once a protection order is made, breaking it is a fresh offence.

That structure is what makes the Act civil in nature. It gives orders first and criminal consequences only for disobedience.

Sub-section (2) keeps it before the same Magistrate, who already knows the case and made the order.

Sub-section (3) is the bridge to the criminal law. The Magistrate framing a charge for breach may at the same time frame charges for cruelty to a married woman, or under the Dowry Prohibition Act, if the facts show them. So a single proceeding can carry both.

Section 32: cognizance and proof

Sub-section (1). Notwithstanding the Code of Criminal Procedure, the offence under section 31(1) shall be cognizable and non-bailable.

Sub-section (2). Upon the sole testimony of the aggrieved person, the court may conclude that an offence under section 31(1) has been committed by the accused.

Sub-section (2) is the provision to quote in an essay, and it should be stated precisely. It does not say the court shall convict on her word; it says the court may conclude. It removes any rule requiring corroboration, and it recognises that a breach of a protection order will usually happen where there is nobody else to see it.

Together the two sub-sections mean that a breach can be acted on immediately by the police, without a warrant, and proved without a witness.

Sections 33 to 35: the Protection Officer

Section 33. If a Protection Officer fails or refuses to discharge his duties as directed by the Magistrate in the protection order without sufficient cause, he shall be punished with imprisonment of either description up to one year, or fine up to twenty thousand rupees, or both.

munotes.in184

Enforcement, Offences and Appeal

Note the symmetry with section 31: the same maximum sentence and the same maximum fine for the officer who does not do his job as for the respondent who breaks the order.

Section 34. No prosecution or other legal proceeding lies against a Protection Officer unless a complaint is filed with the previous sanction of the State Government or an officer authorised by it.

Section 35. No suit, prosecution or other legal proceeding lies against a Protection Officer for any damage caused or likely to be caused by anything done or intended to be done in good faith under the Act or any rule or order made under it.

Sections 33, 34 and 35 have to be read together, and the balance is the answer to a question about whether the officer is accountable. He is punishable for not doing his duty; he is protected for what he does in good faith; and he cannot be prosecuted without sanction, which stops a respondent using a complaint against the officer as a tactic.

Sections 36 and 37: savings and rules

Section 36. The provisions of the Act are in addition to, and not in derogation of, the provisions of any other law for the time being in force.

This is the section that answers the standard problem question. A woman may proceed under this Act and under the Hindu Marriage Act, and under the criminal law, and for maintenance. Nothing here takes away any other remedy. Read it with section 26, which lets her seek this Act's reliefs inside those other proceedings, and with section 12(2), which preserves her civil suit for damages subject to a set-off.

Section 37. The Central Government may by notification make rules for carrying out the provisions of the Act, including on the qualifications and experience of Protection Officers, their terms and conditions of service, and the form and manner of the domestic incident report.

A worked example

A Magistrate passes a protection order and a residence order in favour of Rekha. Her husband enters the house anyway and threatens her. Rekha has since moved to another district for work. She wants the order enforced and him punished; he wants to appeal.

Does she have to pay for a copy of the order? No. Section 24: copies are given free of cost to the parties, to the police station within whose limits the household is situated, and to any service provider.

Is the protection order still alive? Yes. Section 25(1): it remains in force until the aggrieved person applies for discharge.

munotes.in185

Enforcement, Offences and Appeal

She has moved. Where does she go now? Section 27: to the Magistrate within whose limits she resides, temporarily or otherwise, or carries on business or is employed. And the order already made is enforceable throughout India.

What has he committed? Section 31: breach of a protection order by the respondent, punishable with imprisonment up to one year, or a fine up to twenty thousand rupees, or both. It is cognizable and non-bailable.

Who tries it? As far as practicable, the Magistrate who passed the order, and by section 32(2) the court may conclude that the offence has been committed upon the sole testimony of the aggrieved person.

Can the charge be joined with anything? Yes. Section 31(3) allows the charge to be framed together with a charge of cruelty or of a dowry offence.

Where does he appeal? Section 29: to the Court of Session, within thirty days from the date the order was served on whichever of them was served later.

Suppose the Protection Officer had done nothing. Section 33 punishes his failure with the same one year and twenty thousand rupees; but by section 34 no prosecution lies against him without the previous sanction of the State Government, and by section 35 he is protected for anything done in good faith.

What it does NOT mean

Copies are not charged for. Section 24 requires them to be given free of cost to the parties, the police station and the service providers.

A protection order does not expire by lapse of time. It remains in force until the aggrieved person applies for discharge.

The reliefs are not confined to a fresh application. Section 26 allows any of them to be sought in any legal proceeding, before a civil court, family court or criminal court, already pending.

Jurisdiction is not the place of the marriage. She may apply where she resides, temporarily or otherwise, or carries on business or is employed, or where the respondent does, or where the cause of action arose; and the order is enforceable throughout India.

The only offence for the respondent is breach of a protection order. Section 31, punishable with one year, or a fine up to twenty thousand rupees, or both.

A conviction does not need corroboration. Section 32(2): the court may conclude that the offence has been committed upon the sole testimony of the aggrieved person.

The Protection Officer is not above the Act. Section 33 punishes his failure to discharge his duties with the same one year and twenty thousand rupees; section 35 protects him for acts in good faith; and by section 34 he cannot be prosecuted without the previous sanction of the State Government.

munotes.in186

Enforcement, Offences and Appeal

Quick revision

  • s.24: copies of every order free of cost to the parties, the police station within whose limits the household is situated, and any service provider.
  • s.25: a protection order remains in force until the aggrieved person applies for discharge; any order may be altered, modified or revoked on a change of circumstances, for reasons recorded.
  • s.26: any relief under ss.18 to 22 may also be sought in any legal proceeding before a civil court, family court or criminal court, whether started before or after the Act.
  • s.27: jurisdiction where she resides, temporarily or otherwise, or works, or where the respondent resides or works, or where the cause of action arose; the order is enforceable throughout India.
  • s.28: proceedings under ss.12, 18 to 23 and offences under s.31 are governed by the Code of Criminal Procedure, but the court may lay down its own procedure for an application under s.12 or s.23(2).
  • s.29: appeal to the Court of Session within thirty days from the date the order is served on whichever of the parties is later served.
  • s.30: Protection Officers and members of service providers are public servants. s.31: breach of a protection order by the respondent: one year, or a fine up to twenty thousand rupees, or both; cognizable and non-bailable; the charge may be framed together with an offence of cruelty or a dowry offence.
  • s.32(2): conviction may rest on the sole testimony of the aggrieved person. ss.33 to 35: the Protection Officer's liability, the requirement of previous sanction and his good-faith protection. ss.36 and 37: the Act is in addition to other laws, and the Central Government makes rules.

Test yourself

1. How long does a protection order last? It remains in force until the aggrieved person applies for its discharge. Any order under the Act may be altered, modified or revoked on an application showing a change in the circumstances, for reasons to be recorded in writing.

2. Where may an application be made? To the court of Judicial Magistrate of the first class or Metropolitan Magistrate within whose local limits the aggrieved person resides temporarily or otherwise, or carries on business or is employed; or the respondent resides or carries on business or is employed; or the cause of action arose. Any order made under the Act is enforceable throughout India.

3. What is the offence under the Act, and how is it tried? A breach of a protection order, or of an interim protection order, by the respondent, punishable with imprisonment which may extend to one year, or with a fine which may extend to twenty thousand rupees, or with both. It is cognizable and non-bailable, is tried as far as practicable by the Magistrate who made the order, and the charge may be framed together with a charge of cruelty or of a dowry offence.

munotes.in187

Enforcement, Offences and Appeal

4. Where does an appeal lie? To the Court of Session, within thirty days from the date on which the order was served on the aggrieved person or the respondent, whichever is later.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in188

Chapter Thirty-One

The Benami Act: What It Is, and the 2016 Change of Name

Syllabus topic 1.6, "Benami Transaction Act, 2016"

In one line

A benami transaction is one where the person who pays is not the person named as owner, and the Act's exceptions are almost all about families.

What "benami" means, and what the Act is about

The word is Persian in origin and means, literally, without a name, or in another name. A benami transaction is one in which property is bought by one person and put in the name of another, so that the record shows an owner who did not pay for it.

The practice has two entirely different uses, and the Act's shape follows from that.

The legitimate family use. A father buys a house in his daughter's name. A karta buys land in the name of the joint family. A husband buys in his wife's name. Nobody is being deceived; the arrangement is ordinary Indian family practice.

The illegitimate use. A person with money he cannot account for buys property in a servant's name, or a fictitious name, so that it cannot be traced to him.

The Act prohibits the second and exempts the first, and the exemptions are found in the definition itself.

The history in three steps

Getting this right is the first mark in the answer.

Before 1988. Benami transactions were lawful, and the beneficial owner could sue to recover the property from the benamidar. The whole question was one of intention and evidence.

The Benami Transactions (Prohibition) Act 1988. A very short Act of nine sections. It prohibited benami transactions, barred any suit or claim to enforce a benami right, and provided for acquisition of benami property. It had almost no machinery, and the acquisition provisions were never brought into working effect.

The Benami Transactions (Prohibition) Amendment Act 2016, Act 43 of 2016, with effect from 1 November 2016. This is the amendment MU's syllabus is pointing at. It:

  • renamed the Act the Prohibition of Benami Property Transactions Act, 1988;
  • substituted a new and much fuller definition of a benami transaction, with the four family and fiduciary exceptions;
  • built an entire administrative machinery, the Initiating Officer, Approving Authority, Administrator and Adjudicating Authority, in place of the empty acquisition provisions of 1988;
  • created an Appellate Tribunal and Special Courts; and
  • inserted new offences with real sentences.

Note the date carefully, because it explains a puzzle in the numbering. Sections 8 to 17 of the Act are omitted. They were the 1988 Act's original authorities, replaced wholesale in 2016.

Section 2(9): the definition of a benami transaction

The definition has four limbs, A to D, and the family exceptions sit inside limb A.

Limb (A): the ordinary case, and its four exceptions

A benami transaction means a transaction or arrangement:

munotes.in189

The Benami Act: What It Is, and the 2016 Change of Name

(a) where a property is transferred to, or is held by, a person, and the consideration for such property has been provided or paid by another person; and

(b) the property is held for the immediate or future benefit, direct or indirect, of the person who has provided the consideration.

Both limbs must be satisfied. Someone else paid, and the property is held for that someone's benefit. If the person who paid intended a gift, so that the property is held for the named owner's own benefit, limb (b) is not satisfied.

Except when the property is held by:

(i) a karta, or a member of a Hindu undivided family, where the property is held for his benefit or the benefit of other members of the family, and the consideration has been provided or paid out of the known sources of the Hindu undivided family;

(ii) a person standing in a fiduciary capacity for the benefit of another towards whom he stands in that capacity, including a trustee, executor, partner, director of a company, a depository or a participant as agent of a depository, and any other person notified by the Central Government;

(iii) any individual in the name of his spouse or in the name of any child of that individual, where the consideration has been provided or paid out of the known sources of the individual; or

(iv) any person in the name of his brother or sister or lineal ascendant or descendant, where the names of that relative and the individual appear as joint owners in any document, and the consideration has been provided or paid out of the known sources of the individual.

Reading the exceptions

Three of the four are family exceptions, and they carry the same qualification.

"Out of the known sources." Exceptions (i), (iii) and (iv) all require that the money came from known sources, of the joint family in (i) and of the individual in (iii) and (iv). That is the hinge of the whole Act. A father may buy a house in his daughter's name out of money he has accounted for; he may not do it with money he cannot explain. The Act does not disapprove of buying in a relative's name. It disapproves of using a relative's name to hide money.

Exception (iii) names only the spouse and the child. A purchase in the name of a parent is not within (iii). It may be within (iv), but only if the parent and the individual appear as joint owners in a document.

Exception (iv) requires joint ownership on the document. A purchase in the sole name of a brother is outside (iv), however innocent.

munotes.in190

The Benami Act: What It Is, and the 2016 Change of Name

Exception (i) requires the property to be held for the benefit of the karta or of other members. A karta buying in his own name with joint family funds, for the family, is outside the Act.

Limbs (B), (C) and (D): the fictitious cases

A benami transaction also means a transaction or arrangement in respect of a property:

(B) carried out or made in a fictitious name;

(C) where the owner of the property is not aware of, or denies knowledge of, such ownership; or

(D) where the person providing the consideration is not traceable or is fictitious.

These three were added in 2016 and they are the Act's real target. They need no proof of who benefits: a fictitious name, an owner who does not know he owns it, or an untraceable payer is enough by itself.

The Explanation: part performance is not benami

For the removal of doubts, a benami transaction shall not include any transaction involving the allowing of possession of property to be taken or retained in part performance of a contract referred to in section 53A of the Transfer of Property Act 1882, if:

(i) the consideration has been provided by the person to whom possession has been allowed, but the person who granted possession continues to hold ownership; (ii) stamp duty on the transaction has been paid; and (iii) the contract has been registered.

This protects the ordinary agreement to sell under which the buyer takes possession before the sale deed is executed. Without the Explanation, such an arrangement would answer the description in limb (A): the buyer paid, the seller still holds the title, and the property is held for the buyer's benefit. The three conditions are cumulative, and the second and third are the price of the protection.

The other definitions to know

Section 2(10): benamidar means a person, or a fictitious person, in whose name the benami property is transferred or held, and includes a person who lends his name.

Section 2(12): beneficial owner means a person, whether his identity is known or not, for whose benefit the benami property is held by a benamidar.

Section 2(8): benami property means any property which is the subject matter of a benami transaction, and includes the proceeds from such property.

Section 2(26): property is defined widely, to mean assets of any kind, whether movable or immovable, tangible or intangible, corporeal or incorporeal, and includes any right or interest or legal documents or instruments evidencing title to or interest in the property, and where the property is capable of conversion into some other form, the property in the converted form, and also the proceeds from the property.

munotes.in191

The Benami Act: What It Is, and the 2016 Change of Name

The three roles are worth fixing before the next chapter: the benamidar is the name on the paper, the beneficial owner is the person who paid and benefits, and the benami property is what passes between them.

A worked example

Ravi pays for a flat and has it registered in the name of his brother-in-law, who knows nothing about it. Separately, Ravi's father, the karta of a Hindu undivided family, buys land out of family funds in his own name, held for the family. Ravi also buys a shop in his wife's name out of his salary, and another in a fictitious name.

The flat. Section 2(9)(A): a transaction where the property is transferred to or held by one person and the consideration has been provided or paid by another, and the property is held for the immediate or future benefit, direct or indirect, of the person who provided it. That is a benami transaction, and the brother-in-law's ignorance is irrelevant to this limb.

The karta's land. Exception (i) to section 2(9)(A): property held by a karta or a member of a Hindu undivided family for his benefit or that of other members, where the consideration has been provided or paid out of the known sources of the family. So it is outside the Act.

The shop in the wife's name. Exception (iii): a person standing in a fiduciary capacity is exception (ii); the purchase in the name of a spouse or any child is a separate exception, provided the consideration is from the individual's known sources. Ravi's salary is a known source, so it is outside.

And the shop in a fictitious name? Section 2(9)(B): a transaction carried out or made in a fictitious name. No question of benefit arises at all.

Suppose the owner of a property does not know he owns it. Section 2(9)(C): a transaction where the owner of the property is not aware of, or denies knowledge of, such ownership.

And where the payer cannot be found? Section 2(9)(D): where the person providing the consideration is not traceable or is fictitious.

Is this a new Act? No. There is no Act of 2016. The Benami Transactions (Prohibition) Act 1988 was renamed the Prohibition of Benami Property Transactions Act 1988 by the Amendment Act of 2016, with effect from 1 November 2016.

What it does NOT mean

There is no Benami Act of 2016. There is the Act of 1988, renamed by the Amendment Act of 2016 with effect from 1 November 2016.

A benami transaction is not always about benefit. Limbs (B), (C) and (D) catch a fictitious name, an owner unaware of his ownership, and an untraceable or fictitious payer, without any question of benefit.

munotes.in192

The Benami Act: What It Is, and the 2016 Change of Name

The family exceptions are not unconditional. Each requires the consideration to have come from known sources.

A purchase in a wife's or child's name is not automatically outside the Act. It is outside only if the money came from the individual's known sources.

A sibling's name does not save a transaction by itself. The exception requires the property to be held in the joint names of the individual and the brother, sister or lineal ascendant or descendant.

"Benamidar" is not the beneficial owner. The benamidar is the person in whose name the property is held; the beneficial owner is the person for whose benefit it is held.

Quick revision

  • The history in three steps: the Act of 1988; the Amendment Act of 2016, which renamed it the Prohibition of Benami Property Transactions Act 1988 and replaced its machinery with effect from 1 November 2016; and the Act as it now stands.
  • s.2(9)(A): property transferred to or held by one person where the consideration is provided by another, held for the immediate or future benefit, direct or indirect, of the provider. Four exceptions: (i) a karta or member of a Hindu undivided family; (ii) a person in a fiduciary capacity; (iii) a purchase in the name of a spouse or child; (iv) property in the joint names of the individual and a brother, sister or lineal ascendant or descendant. Each of the family exceptions requires the money to come from known sources.
  • s.2(9)(B): a transaction in a fictitious name. (C): the owner is unaware of, or denies, the ownership. (D): the person providing the consideration is not traceable or is fictitious.
  • Other definitions: benamidar, the person in whose name the property is held; beneficial owner, the person for whose benefit it is held; benami property, the subject matter of a benami transaction and its proceeds.

Test yourself

1. Is there a Benami Transaction Act of 2016? No. The statute is the Benami Transactions (Prohibition) Act 1988, renamed the Prohibition of Benami Property Transactions Act 1988 by the Benami Transactions (Prohibition) Amendment Act 2016 with effect from 1 November 2016.

2. Define a benami transaction. A transaction or arrangement where a property is transferred to, or is held by, a person and the consideration for the property has been provided or paid by another person, and the property is held for the immediate or future benefit, direct or indirect, of the person who has provided the consideration; a transaction carried out or made in a fictitious name; a transaction where the owner of the property is not aware of, or denies knowledge of, such ownership; and a transaction where the person providing the consideration is not traceable or is fictitious.

munotes.in193

The Benami Act: What It Is, and the 2016 Change of Name

3. State the exceptions. Property held by a karta or a member of a Hindu undivided family for his benefit or that of other members, the consideration coming from the known sources of the family; property held by a person standing in a fiduciary capacity; property held in the name of a spouse or any child, the consideration coming from the individual's known sources; and property held in the joint names of the individual and his brother, sister or any lineal ascendant or descendant, again from known sources.

4. Who is a benamidar, and who is the beneficial owner? The benamidar is the person or fictitious person in whose name the benami property is transferred or held, and includes a person who lends his name. The beneficial owner is the person, whether his identity is known or not, for whose benefit the benami property is held by a benamidar.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in194

Chapter Thirty-Two

Prohibited Transactions, and the Four Exceptions

Syllabus topic 1.6, "Benami Transaction Act, 2016"

In one line

Benami transactions are forbidden, the real owner may neither sue on one nor defend on one, the property may be confiscated, and the benamidar may not give it back.

Section 3: the prohibition and the offence

Sub-section (1). No person shall enter into any benami transaction.

A flat prohibition, and the shortest sentence in the Act.

Sub-section (2). Whoever enters into any benami transaction shall be punishable with imprisonment for a term which may extend to three years, or with fine, or with both.

Sub-section (3). Whoever enters into a benami transaction on and after the date of commencement of the Benami Transactions (Prohibition) Amendment Act 2016, that is, on or after 1 November 2016, shall, notwithstanding sub-section (2), be punishable in accordance with the provisions contained in Chapter VII.

Which punishment applies

The two sub-sections divide by date and there is no overlap.

A transaction entered into before 1 November 2016 falls under sub-section (2): up to three years, or fine, or both.

A transaction entered into on or after 1 November 2016 falls under Chapter VII, which is dealt with in [Confiscation, the Appellate Tribunal, Offences and the Rest]. The sentences there are materially heavier: rigorous imprisonment with a minimum term, and a fine calculated on the fair market value of the property.

That is the practical effect of the 2016 amendment on the penal side, and it is worth one sentence in any answer.

Section 4: the bar on enforcing a benami right

This is the section a student is most likely to meet in a problem, and it has two halves.

Sub-section (1). No suit, claim or action to enforce any right in respect of any property held benami, against the person in whose name the property is held or against any other person, shall lie by or on behalf of a person claiming to be the real owner of such property.

Sub-section (2). No defence based on any right in respect of any property held benami, whether against the person in whose name the property is held or against any other person, shall be allowed in any suit, claim or action by or on behalf of a person claiming to be the real owner.

What section 4 changed

Before 1988, a benami arrangement was enforceable. The real owner could sue the benamidar and recover the property, and the courts spent a great deal of time deciding, on evidence of who paid and who possessed and who took the income, whether a transaction was benami or a gift.

Section 4 closed both doors at once.

Sub-section (1) closes the front door. The real owner cannot sue.

munotes.in195

Prohibited Transactions, and the Four Exceptions

Sub-section (2) closes the back door, and it is the sub-section students forget. If the benamidar sues the real owner, for possession say, the real owner cannot answer that he is the true owner and the other is a mere name. The defence is not allowed.

The combined effect is severe and deliberate: the person on the paper keeps the property. That is not because the law approves of him but because it will not lend its process to either party to an arrangement it has forbidden.

How the exceptions save the family cases

The exceptions are not in section 4. They are in the definition in section 2(9)(A), and that is why they work so completely.

Section 4 bars a claim to property held benami. If the transaction falls within one of the four exceptions, it is not a benami transaction at all, so the property is not held benami, so section 4 does not apply and the ordinary law of property governs.

So the four exceptions, restated for use:

(i) The Hindu undivided family exception. Property held by a karta or a member of a Hindu undivided family, for his benefit or the benefit of other members, where the consideration came out of the known sources of the Hindu undivided family.

(ii) The fiduciary exception. Property held by a person standing in a fiduciary capacity for another towards whom he stands in that capacity: a trustee, an executor, a partner, a director, a depository or a participant as agent of a depository, and any person notified by the Central Government.

(iii) The spouse or child exception. Property held by any individual in the name of his spouse or of any child of his, where the consideration came out of the known sources of the individual.

(iv) The joint-owner relative exception. Property held in the name of a brother, sister, lineal ascendant or descendant, where that relative and the individual appear as joint owners in a document, and the consideration came out of the known sources of the individual.

The common condition is known sources, in three of the four. This is where a problem question is decided. The father who buys a flat in his daughter's name out of his salary is inside exception (iii) and may assert his rights; the father who does it with unexplained cash is outside it, the transaction is benami, and section 4 shuts him out of court entirely.

Section 5: confiscation

Any property which is the subject matter of a benami transaction shall be liable to be confiscated by the Central Government.

One sentence, and it is the sanction that matters more than the prison term. The 1988 Act had an acquisition provision that was never made to work; section 5 as substituted in 2016 is backed by the machinery of Chapters III to VI, which is what [The Authorities, Notice and Adjudication] is about.

munotes.in196

Prohibited Transactions, and the Four Exceptions

Note the consequence for the benamidar. Section 4 leaves him holding the property against the real owner, but section 5 allows the Government to take it from him. Neither party keeps it.

Section 6: no re-transfer

Sub-section (1). No person, being a benamidar, shall re-transfer the benami property held by him to the beneficial owner or any other person acting on his behalf.

Sub-section (2). Where property is re-transferred in contravention of sub-section (1), the transaction shall be deemed to be null and void.

Sub-section (3). Sub-sections (1) and (2) shall not apply to a transfer made in accordance with the provisions of section 190 of the Finance Act 2016.

Why section 6 exists

Without it the Act would be easy to defeat. A real owner facing confiscation would simply have the benamidar transfer the property back to him, and then argue that the property is no longer held benami.

Section 6 forbids the re-transfer and makes it void, so the property remains where the Act found it, and remains liable to confiscation under section 5.

Sub-section (3) preserves one route out. Section 190 of the Finance Act 2016 relates to the declaration scheme introduced in that year, under which a person could declare undisclosed income and pay tax on it. A transfer made in accordance with that provision is not caught. This book states no more about that scheme than that section 6(3) refers to it, because the Finance Act 2016 has not been read for this subject.

How the four sections work together

Take a benami transaction and follow it through.

Section 3 makes entering into it an offence, punished under sub-section (2) if before 1 November 2016 and under Chapter VII if on or after that date.

Section 4 stops the real owner recovering the property, by suit or by defence.

Section 6 stops the benamidar handing it back voluntarily, and makes any such re-transfer void.

Section 5 allows the Central Government to confiscate it.

The design is complete: the arrangement is criminal, unenforceable by the person who paid, incapable of being unwound by agreement, and liable to be taken by the State.

And the family transactions are outside all four, not because sections 3 to 6 spare them but because the definition in section 2(9)(A) never reaches them, provided the money came from known sources.

A worked example

In 2012 Mahesh bought a shop in his driver's name with his own money, for his own benefit. In 2019 he bought another in the name of a friend. He now sues the driver to recover the first shop; the driver sues to keep the second; and Mahesh asks the friend to transfer the second back to him.

munotes.in197

Prohibited Transactions, and the Four Exceptions

Are both transactions prohibited? Section 3(1): no person shall enter into any benami transaction. Both are within section 2(9)(A) unless an exception applies, and neither driver nor friend is a spouse, child, sibling, family member or fiduciary.

What follows for the 2012 transaction? Section 3(2): whoever enters into a benami transaction before the commencement of the 2016 amendment, that is before 1 November 2016, is punishable with imprisonment up to three years, or fine, or both.

And the 2019 one? Section 3(3): whoever enters into a benami transaction on or after that date shall be punishable in accordance with Chapter VII, which is section 53, taken in [Confiscation, the Appellate Tribunal, Offences and the Rest].

Can Mahesh recover the first shop? No. Section 4(1): no suit, claim or action to enforce any right in respect of any property held benami against the benamidar or any other person shall lie by or on behalf of a person claiming to be the real owner.

Can he at least defend on that ground? No. Section 4(2): no defence based on any right in respect of property held benami shall be allowed in any suit, claim or action by or on behalf of a person claiming to be the real owner.

So does the driver keep it? Not that either. Section 5: any property which is the subject matter of a benami transaction shall be liable to be confiscated by the Central Government.

Can the friend simply transfer the second shop back? Section 6(1) forbids re-transfer by the benamidar to the beneficial owner or any person acting on his behalf; section 6(2) makes such a re-transfer null and void; and section 6(3) saves a transfer made in accordance with section 190 of the Finance Act 2016.

What it does NOT mean

Section 4 does not decide ownership. It bars the remedy, so the name on the paper prevails between the parties.

It does not help the benamidar keep the property. Section 5 makes it liable to confiscation by the Central Government.

Section 3(2) is not the current penalty. It applies to transactions before 1 November 2016; later ones go to Chapter VII.

Section 6 is not a bar on all transfers. It forbids a re-transfer to the beneficial owner or his nominee, and saves a transfer under section 190 of the Finance Act 2016.

munotes.in198

Prohibited Transactions, and the Four Exceptions

The exceptions are not defences to a charge. A transaction within an exception is not a benami transaction at all.

"Known sources" is not a formality. Each family exception depends on it.

Quick revision

  • s.3(1): no person shall enter into any benami transaction. s.3(2): entering into one before 1 November 2016: imprisonment up to three years, or fine, or both. s.3(3): entering into one on or after that date: punishable under Chapter VII.
  • s.4(1): no suit, claim or action to enforce a right in respect of property held benami shall lie by or on behalf of a person claiming to be the real owner. s.4(2): no defence on such a right shall be allowed.
  • s.5: benami property is liable to be confiscated by the Central Government.
  • s.6: no re-transfer by the benamidar to the beneficial owner or anyone on his behalf; such a re-transfer is null and void; saving a transfer under s.190 of the Finance Act 2016.
  • The exceptions in s.2(9)(A) keep ordinary family purchases outside the Act, provided the consideration came from known sources.

Test yourself

1. What does section 4 bar? Any suit, claim or action to enforce a right in respect of property held benami, brought by or on behalf of a person claiming to be the real owner, against the benamidar or any other person; and any defence based on such a right in any suit, claim or action by or on behalf of a person claiming to be the real owner.

2. Does that mean the benamidar keeps the property? No. Section 5 provides that any property which is the subject matter of a benami transaction shall be liable to be confiscated by the Central Government.

3. May the benamidar transfer the property back to the real owner? No. Section 6(1) forbids it, and section 6(2) makes any such re-transfer null and void, save where the transfer is made in accordance with the provisions of section 190 of the Finance Act 2016.

4. What is the punishment for entering into a benami transaction? For a transaction entered into before 1 November 2016, imprisonment for a term which may extend to three years, or a fine, or both, under section 3(2). For one entered into on or after that date, the punishment is that provided in Chapter VII, that is section 53.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in199

Chapter Thirty-Three

The Authorities, Notice and Adjudication

Syllabus topic 1.6, "Benami Transaction Act, 2016"

In one line

Four officers, a show cause notice, a provisional attachment, and an independent authority that decides whether the property is benami.

Section 7 and the gap that follows it

Section 7 provides that the competent authority authorised under section 5(1) of the Smugglers and Foreign Exchange Manipulators (Forfeiture of Property) Act 1976 shall be the Adjudicating Authority to exercise the jurisdiction, powers and authority conferred by or under this Act.

Sections 8 to 17 are omitted. In the Act as passed in 1988 they set out the authorities and the acquisition procedure, and none of it was ever made to work. The Amendment Act of 2016 replaced the whole scheme with Chapters III to VI, and the ten numbers were left empty.

That is worth one sentence in an answer about the 2016 amendment, because it is the clearest evidence of how complete the rebuild was.

Section 18: the four authorities

The authorities for the purposes of the Act are:

(a) the Initiating Officer; (b) the Approving Authority; (c) the Administrator; and (d) the Adjudicating Authority.

Each exercises the powers and performs the functions conferred or assigned under the Act or the rules.

The design separates four functions that would otherwise sit in one hand, and the separation is the point:

The Initiating Officer investigates and starts the proceeding. The Approving Authority checks him, because his most drastic steps need prior approval. The Adjudicating Authority decides, and it is a different body altogether, borrowed by section 7 from the forfeiture legislation of 1976. The Administrator holds and manages what is confiscated.

Sections 19 to 23: the powers of investigation

Section 19 gives the authorities, for the purposes of the Act, the same powers as are vested in a civil court under the Code of Civil Procedure 1908 when trying a suit, in respect of discovery and inspection, enforcing the attendance of any person including an officer of a banking company and examining him on oath, compelling the production of books of account and other documents, issuing commissions, receiving evidence on affidavits, and any other prescribed matter.

Section 20 lists officers who shall assist the authorities in the enforcement of the Act, including income-tax authorities, officers of customs and central excise, officers of the Narcotics Control Bureau, officers of the stock exchanges, of the Reserve Bank of India, police officers, officers of the Enforcement Directorate, and such other officers as may be notified.

Section 21 empowers the Initiating Officer, the Approving Authority or the Adjudicating Authority to call for information from any person for the purposes of the Act.

Section 22 empowers an authority to impound documents, with the safeguards that an Initiating Officer or Approving Authority may not impound books of account or documents without recording reasons, and may not retain them beyond a prescribed period without the approval of a higher authority.

munotes.in200

The Authorities, Notice and Adjudication

Section 23 empowers the Initiating Officer, after obtaining prior approval of the Approving Authority, to conduct or cause to be conducted any inquiry or investigation in respect of any person, place, property, assets, documents, books of account or other documents relating to a benami transaction.

Sections 19 to 23 are summarised here rather than set out clause by clause. What matters for this subject is that the investigating authorities have civil court powers, that other enforcement agencies must assist them, and that the Initiating Officer's inquiry needs prior approval.

Section 24: notice and provisional attachment

This is the section that starts a case, and its structure and its time limits are the examinable part.

Sub-section (1). Where the Initiating Officer, on the basis of material in his possession, has reason to believe that any person is a benamidar in respect of a property, he may, after recording reasons in writing, issue a notice to that person to show cause, within the time specified in the notice, why the property should not be treated as benami property.

Sub-section (2). Where the notice specifies property as being held by a benamidar, a copy shall also be issued to the beneficial owner if his identity is known.

Sub-section (2A). The benamidar, and the beneficial owner who has been given a copy, shall furnish their explanation or submissions within the period specified in the notice, or such period as the Initiating Officer extends, not exceeding three months from the end of the month in which the notice was issued.

Sub-section (3): provisional attachment. Where the Initiating Officer is of the opinion that the person in possession may alienate the property during the period specified in the notice, he may, with the previous approval of the Approving Authority, by order in writing, attach the property provisionally in the prescribed manner, for a period not exceeding four months from the last day of the month in which the notice was issued.

Sub-section (4). The Initiating Officer, after such inquiries, reports and evidence as he thinks fit and taking into account all relevant materials, shall within four months from the last day of the month in which the notice was issued:

(a) where a provisional attachment has been made, either continue it with the prior approval of the Approving Authority until the Adjudicating Authority passes its order under section 26(3), or revoke it with that approval; or

(b) where no provisional attachment has been made, either attach the property with that approval, or decide not to attach it.

munotes.in201

The Authorities, Notice and Adjudication

Sub-section (5). Where the Initiating Officer passes an order continuing or making an attachment, he shall, within fifteen days from the date of the attachment, draw up a statement of the case and refer it to the Adjudicating Authority.

The safeguards to name

Reason to believe, and reasons recorded in writing. The section does not permit a fishing inquiry.

A show cause notice before anything happens, and a copy to the beneficial owner where he is known.

Every attachment needs the prior approval of the Approving Authority. The Initiating Officer cannot attach on his own.

Everything is time-bound: three months for the explanation, four months for the attachment and for the Initiating Officer's decision, fifteen days for the reference.

The Initiating Officer does not decide anything final. He refers the case to the Adjudicating Authority.

Section 25: service of notice

Section 25 provides for the manner of service: on the person named, or on his agent, or in the manner provided by the Code of Civil Procedure for service of summons, and where the person cannot be found, by affixing a copy at his last known place of residence or business.

Section 26: adjudication

Sub-section (1). On receipt of the reference, the Adjudicating Authority shall issue notice to furnish such documents, particulars or evidence as is considered necessary, on:

(a) the person specified as a benamidar; (b) any person referred to as the beneficial owner or identified as such; (c) any interested party, including a banking company; and (d) any person who has made a claim in respect of the property.

The first proviso requires the notice to be issued within thirty days of the receipt of the reference. The second proviso requires the notice to give the recipient not less than thirty days to furnish the information sought.

Sub-section (2). Where the property is held jointly by more than one person, the Adjudicating Authority shall make all endeavours to serve notice on all of them; but where notice is served on any one, service is not invalid merely because it was not served on all.

Sub-section (3). The Adjudicating Authority shall, after considering the reply, making such inquiries and calling for such reports or evidence as it deems fit, and taking into account all relevant materials, provide an opportunity of being heard to the person specified as benamidar, to the Initiating Officer, and to any other person claiming to be the owner, and thereafter pass an order:

(i) holding the property not to be benami property, and revoking the attachment order; or

(ii) holding the property to be benami property, and confirming the attachment order, in all other cases.

munotes.in202

The Authorities, Notice and Adjudication

Sub-section (4). Where the Authority is satisfied that some part of the properties referred to it is benami but cannot specifically identify which part, it shall record a finding to the best of its judgment as to which part is held benami.

Sub-section (5). Where, in the course of proceedings, the Authority has reason to believe that a property other than the one referred to it is benami property, it shall provisionally attach that property, and the property shall be dealt with as if it had been referred to it.

Sub-section (7). No order under sub-section (3) shall be passed after the expiry of one year from the end of the month in which the reference was received.

The features to state

It is a judicial-style proceeding. Notice to four classes of person, thirty days to reply, an opportunity of being heard to the benamidar, to the Initiating Officer and to any claimant, and a reasoned order.

The banking company is expressly a person to be heard, because a mortgagee's security is at stake.

Sub-section (4) is unusual and worth noting: where the Authority cannot identify which part of a property is benami, it may decide to the best of its judgment rather than dismissing the reference.

Sub-section (7) is the outer time limit, one year from the end of the month of the reference.

Sections 27 to 29: confiscation and possession

Section 27 provides that where an order is passed holding the property to be benami, the Adjudicating Authority shall, after giving an opportunity of being heard, pass an order confiscating the property; and where an appeal has been filed against the order, the confiscation shall be made on the order of the Appellate Tribunal becoming final. On confiscation, the property vests absolutely in the Central Government free from all encumbrances, and no compensation is payable. There is a saving where the court or tribunal is satisfied that a transferee acquired the property in good faith and for adequate consideration without knowledge of the benami transaction.

Section 28 provides for the management of confiscated properties by the Administrator, who shall have the power to receive and manage the property in the prescribed manner, and to take such measures as the Central Government may direct to dispose of it.

Section 29 requires the Administrator to take possession of the property, by issuing a notice requiring any person in possession to surrender it within seven days, and by forcibly taking possession with the assistance of any officer if the notice is not complied with.

Sections 27 to 29 are the confiscation machinery and are taken further in the next chapter, where the offences and the Tribunal are also dealt with.

munotes.in203

The Authorities, Notice and Adjudication

The sequence, in order

A student who can recite this sequence has the chapter.

  1. The Initiating Officer has reason to believe a person is a benamidar, records his reasons, and issues a show cause notice under section 24(1), with a copy to the beneficial owner if known.
  2. The benamidar and the beneficial owner reply within the time specified, extendable to three months from the end of the month of the notice.
  3. If alienation is feared, the Initiating Officer provisionally attaches the property with the prior approval of the Approving Authority, for up to four months.
  4. Within four months the Initiating Officer continues, revokes or makes an attachment, again with approval.
  5. Within fifteen days of the attachment he draws a statement of the case and refers it to the Adjudicating Authority.
  6. The Adjudicating Authority issues notice within thirty days, giving thirty days to reply, hears everyone concerned, and within one year from the end of the month of the reference holds the property benami or not.
  7. If benami, the property is confiscated and vests in the Central Government free of encumbrances, and the Administrator takes possession.

A worked example

The Initiating Officer has information that a flat registered in the name of a driver was paid for by his employer. He wants to act.

Who does what? Four authorities, kept deliberately separate by section 18: the Initiating Officer investigates; the Approving Authority approves; the Adjudicating Authority decides; the Administrator receives, manages and disposes of confiscated property.

Why are sections 8 to 17 missing? They were omitted, because the 2016 amendment replaced the original scheme of authorities entirely.

How does the proceeding start? Section 24(1): where the Initiating Officer, on the basis of material in his possession, has reason to believe that a person is a benamidar, he may, after recording reasons in writing, issue a notice to him to show cause why the property should not be treated as benami. A copy goes to the beneficial owner if his identity is known.

Can the property be frozen? Section 24(3): where the Initiating Officer is of the opinion that the person may alienate the property, he may, with the previous approval of the Approving Authority, provisionally attach it for a period not exceeding ninety days from the last day of the month in which the notice is issued.

And then? Section 24(4): within ninety days from the date of the notice, after considering the reply and the material, he shall, with the previous approval of the Approving Authority, either continue the provisional attachment till the Adjudicating Authority passes an order, or revoke it. Section 24(5): where he continues it, he shall draw up a statement of the case and refer it to the Adjudicating Authority within fifteen days.

munotes.in204

The Authorities, Notice and Adjudication

What does the Adjudicating Authority do? Section 26: on receipt of the reference it issues notice, within thirty days, to the benamidar, the beneficial owner if known, any interested party including a banking company, and any person claiming the property; hears them and considers the material; and passes an order holding the property to be benami or not. By section 26(7) no order shall be passed after the expiry of one year from the end of the month in which the reference was received.

What follows a finding that it is benami? Sections 27 to 29: the Adjudicating Authority orders confiscation; the property vests absolutely in the Central Government free of all encumbrances, and no compensation is payable; a transferee in good faith for adequate consideration without notice is protected; and the Administrator takes possession and manages it.

What it does NOT mean

The four authorities are not interchangeable. The one who investigates is not the one who approves, and neither decides.

A provisional attachment is not the Initiating Officer's alone. It needs the previous approval of the Approving Authority, both to make and to continue.

"Reason to believe" is not a hunch. It rests on material in his possession, and the reasons must be recorded in writing.

The Adjudicating Authority does not hear only the benamidar. It notices the beneficial owner, any interested party including a bank, and any claimant.

Its power is not open-ended in time. No order may be passed after one year from the end of the month in which the reference was received.

Confiscation does not compensate anybody. The property vests free of all encumbrances and no compensation is payable, save that a bona fide transferee for adequate consideration without notice is protected.

Sections 8 to 17 are not a gap in the book. They were omitted when the 2016 amendment replaced the scheme.

Quick revision

  • s.18, four authorities: the Initiating Officer, the Approving Authority, the Adjudicating Authority, and the Administrator. ss.8 to 17 are omitted.
  • ss.19 to 23: powers to call for information, to summon and examine on oath, to impound documents, and to conduct inquiry and investigation, with the powers of a civil court.
  • s.24: a notice to show cause on recorded reasons; provisional attachment for up to ninety days with the previous approval of the Approving Authority; a decision to continue or revoke within ninety days of the notice, again with approval; and a reference to the Adjudicating Authority within fifteen days.
  • s.25: service of notice. s.26: the Adjudicating Authority issues notice within thirty days to the benamidar, the beneficial owner, any interested party including a bank and any claimant, hears them, and decides; no order after one year from the end of the month of receipt of the reference.
  • ss.27 to 29: confiscation; the property vests absolutely in the Central Government free of all encumbrances, with no compensation, saving a transferee in good faith for adequate consideration without notice; and the Administrator takes and manages possession.
munotes.in205

The Authorities, Notice and Adjudication

Test yourself

1. Name the four authorities under the Act and say what each does. The Initiating Officer, who investigates and issues the show cause notice; the Approving Authority, whose previous approval is needed for a provisional attachment and for its continuance; the Adjudicating Authority, which decides whether the property is benami; and the Administrator, who receives, manages and disposes of confiscated property.

2. How does a proceeding begin? Where the Initiating Officer, on the basis of material in his possession, has reason to believe that a person is a benamidar, he may, after recording the reasons in writing, issue a notice to that person to show cause why the property should not be treated as benami property, with a copy to the beneficial owner if his identity is known.

3. What is a provisional attachment, and how long does it last? An order attaching the property where the Initiating Officer is of the opinion that the person may alienate it. It is made with the previous approval of the Approving Authority and lasts for a period not exceeding ninety days from the last day of the month in which the notice is issued; it may then be continued, with approval, until the Adjudicating Authority passes an order.

4. Within what time must the Adjudicating Authority decide? No order shall be passed after the expiry of one year from the end of the month in which the reference under section 24(5) was received by it.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in206

Chapter Thirty-Four

Confiscation, the Appellate Tribunal, Offences and the Rest

Syllabus topic 1.6, "Benami Transaction Act, 2016"

In one line

An appeal to a tribunal and then to the High Court on law, trial by a designated Court of Session, and an offence that needs a dishonest purpose and carries up to seven years and a quarter of the property's value.

Sections 30 to 45: the Appellate Tribunal

Section 30 provides for the establishment of the Appellate Tribunal by the Central Government, by notification, to hear appeals against the orders of the Adjudicating Authority.

Section 31 deals with its composition: a Chairperson and at least one Judicial Member and one Administrative Member.

Section 32 sets the qualifications. In outline, the Chairperson is to be or to have been a Judge of a High Court or to have qualifications of that order; a Judicial Member is to be or to have been a member of the Indian Legal Service, or a District Judge, or otherwise judicially qualified; and an Administrative Member is to have served in a senior revenue post.

Sections 33 to 45 cover the terms and conditions of service, removal, staff, the procedure and powers of the Tribunal, and the distribution of business among Benches.

These sections are summarised rather than set out clause by clause. What matters for this subject is that there is an independent appellate body between the Adjudicating Authority and the High Court, and that it is a tribunal and not a court.

Section 46: appeal to the Appellate Tribunal

Sub-section (1). Any person, including the Initiating Officer, aggrieved by an order of the Adjudicating Authority under section 26(3) may appeal to the Appellate Tribunal, in the prescribed form and with the prescribed fee, within forty-five days from the date on which the order is received by the Initiating Officer or by that person.

Sub-section (1A). Any person aggrieved by an order of the authority under section 54A, the penalty for failing to comply with a summons or to furnish information, may likewise appeal within forty-five days of receiving the order.

Sub-section (2). The Tribunal may entertain an appeal after the forty-five days if satisfied that the appellant was prevented by sufficient cause from filing in time.

Two things to notice. The Initiating Officer may appeal, so the State is bound by an adverse decision of the Adjudicating Authority and must challenge it like anyone else. And the period runs from receipt of the order, not from its date, which is the position after the amendment of 2023.

Section 47 allows the Appellate Tribunal or any authority to rectify a mistake apparent from the record.

Section 49: appeal to the High Court

Any party aggrieved by any decision or order of the Appellate Tribunal may appeal to the High Court within sixty days from the date of communication of the decision or order, on any question of law arising out of such order.

munotes.in207

Confiscation, the Appellate Tribunal, Offences and the Rest

The limits define the structure of the whole Act.

Only on a question of law. Findings of fact end at the Tribunal. Whether a transaction was benami, whether the money came from known sources, whether a relative was a joint owner, are all questions the Tribunal decides finally.

Sixty days, running from communication.

Any party, so the State may appeal here too.

Sections 50 to 52: the Special Court

Section 50(1). The Central Government, in consultation with the Chief Justice of the High Court, shall by notification designate one or more Courts of Session as Special Court or Special Courts for the trial of an offence punishable under the Act, for such area or areas, or such case or class or group of cases, as the notification specifies.

Sub-section (2). While trying an offence under the Act, a Special Court shall also try any other offence with which the accused may, under the Code of Criminal Procedure 1973, be charged at the same trial.

Sub-section (3). The Special Court shall not take cognizance of any offence punishable under the Act except upon a complaint in writing made by the authority, or by an officer of the Central Government or a State Government authorised in writing.

Section 51 applies the Code of Criminal Procedure 1973 to proceedings before a Special Court, which is deemed to be a Court of Session for that purpose.

The design should be stated in a sentence: the Act creates no new court, it designates an existing Court of Session; the trial is by ordinary criminal procedure; and only the authority may set the prosecution in motion, so a private person cannot use the Act as a weapon in a family dispute.

That last point is worth carrying into an answer about family property. A brother who suspects a benami purchase cannot prosecute. He may inform the authorities; the decision is theirs.

Section 53: the offence

Sub-section (1). Where any person enters into a benami transaction in order to defeat the provisions of any law, or to avoid payment of statutory dues, or to avoid payment to creditors, then the beneficial owner, the benamidar, and any other person who abets or induces any person to enter into the benami transaction, shall be guilty of the offence of benami transaction.

Sub-section (2). Whoever is found guilty shall be punishable with rigorous imprisonment for a term not less than one year but which may extend to seven years, and shall also be liable to fine which may extend to twenty-five per cent of the fair market value of the property.

munotes.in208

Confiscation, the Appellate Tribunal, Offences and the Rest

The three things to say about section 53

A purpose is essential. The sub-section names three: defeating the provisions of any law, avoiding statutory dues, avoiding payment to creditors. A benami transaction entered into without any of them is still prohibited by section 3, and the property is still liable to confiscation under section 5, but the section 53 offence is not made out.

Three classes of person are guilty, and the abettor is expressly among them.

The fine is proportionate to the property, not fixed, and up to a quarter of its fair market value. Together with a minimum of one year's rigorous imprisonment, that is what section 3(3) means when it sends post-2016 transactions to Chapter VII.

Sections 54, 54A and 54B

Section 54: false information. Any person required to furnish information under the Act who knowingly gives false information to any authority, or furnishes a false document in any proceeding, is punishable with rigorous imprisonment not less than six months but which may extend to five years, and a fine which may extend to ten per cent of the fair market value of the property.

Section 54A: failure to comply. Any person who fails to comply with a summons under section 19(1), or to furnish information as required under section 21, is liable to a penalty of twenty-five thousand rupees for each such failure. The penalty is imposed by the authority who issued the summons or called for the information; no order may be passed without an opportunity of being heard; and no penalty shall be imposed if the person proves that there were good and sufficient reasons which prevented him from complying.

Section 54B: proof of entries. Entries in the records or other documents in the custody of an authority shall be admitted in evidence in any proceeding for the prosecution of a person for an offence under section 3 or under Chapter VII, and may be proved by the production of the records, or by a certified copy.

Section 54A is an example of a well-drafted penalty provision and is worth a line: a fixed sum, per failure, imposed by the officer concerned, only after a hearing, and with a complete defence of good and sufficient reasons.

Sections 55 to 72: the remainder, section by section

These are the general and machinery provisions, and each is given its own line because the Act is the boundary of this subject and a book that summarises fourteen sections as "the rest" has not covered them.

Section 55: previous sanction. No prosecution shall be instituted against any person in respect of an offence under section 3, section 53 or section 54 without the previous sanction of the Board, that is, the Central Board of Direct Taxes. Even the authorities cannot prosecute at will.

munotes.in209

Confiscation, the Appellate Tribunal, Offences and the Rest

Section 55A: immunity from prosecution. The Initiating Officer may, with a view to obtaining the evidence of the benamidar or of any other person referred to in section 53 other than the beneficial owner, tender him immunity from prosecution for an offence under that section, with the previous sanction of the competent authority referred to in section 55, on the condition that he makes a full and true disclosure of the whole circumstances relating to the benami transaction. Immunity tendered and accepted renders him immune, to the extent it extends, both from prosecution and from any penalty under section 53. If he has not complied with the conditions, or is wilfully concealing anything, or is giving false evidence, the Initiating Officer may record a finding to that effect and, again with the previous sanction of the competent authority, withdraw the immunity; and a person from whom it is withdrawn may then be tried for that offence, or for any other offence he appears to have committed in connection with the same transaction, and is liable to any penalty he would otherwise have incurred.

Note who is excluded. Immunity may be offered to the benamidar, the name-lender, and to a third party, but never to the beneficial owner, who is the person the Act is really aimed at. It is the standard approver device, and it exists because a benami transaction is by its nature invisible without the co-operation of somebody inside it.

Section 56: repeal and savings. Repeals the Benami Transactions (Prohibition of the Right to Recover Property) Ordinances, with the usual savings.

Section 57: certain transfers to be null and void. Any transfer made after the issue of a notice under section 24, or after the filing of a complaint, with a view to defeating the purposes of the Act, is null and void.

Section 58: exemption. The Central Government may, by notification, exempt any property relating to charitable or religious trusts from the operation of the Act, and every such notification must be laid before each House of Parliament. This is the only power of exemption in the Act and it is confined to charitable and religious trusts.

Section 59: directions by the Central Government. The Central Government may issue orders, instructions or directions to the authorities, or require any person to furnish information, for the proper administration of the Act, and may have regard to territorial area, classes of persons, classes of cases and any other specified criterion. Sub-section (3) is the safeguard: no such direction may require an authority to decide a particular case in a particular manner, or interfere with the discretion of the Adjudicating Authority in the discharge of its functions.

munotes.in210

Confiscation, the Appellate Tribunal, Offences and the Rest

Section 60: other laws not barred. The provisions of the Act are in addition to, and not, save as expressly provided, in derogation of any other law in force.

Section 61: offences non-cognizable. Notwithstanding the Code of Criminal Procedure 1973, an offence under this Act shall be non-cognizable. Read with section 50(3), which requires a complaint in writing by the authority, this means the police cannot begin a benami case on their own.

Section 62: offences by companies. Where the contravention is by a company, every person who at the time was in charge of and responsible to the company for the conduct of its business, as well as the company itself, is deemed guilty. Sub-section (2) gives a defence to a person who proves the contravention took place without his knowledge. Sub-section (3) additionally catches a director, manager, secretary or other officer with whose consent or connivance, or by reason of whose neglect, the contravention took place. The Explanation defines "company" to include a firm and an association of persons or body of individuals whether incorporated or not, and "director" to mean a partner in a firm and a controlling member of an association.

Section 63: defects do not invalidate. No notice, summons, order, document or other proceeding shall be invalid merely by reason of any mistake, defect or omission, if it is in substance and effect in conformity with the intent and purpose of the Act.

Section 64: good faith. No prosecution, suit or other proceeding lies against the Government, any officer of the Government, the Appellate Tribunal or the Adjudicating Authority for anything done or intended to be done in good faith under the Act.

Section 65: transfer of pending cases. Every suit or proceeding in respect of a benami transaction pending in any court other than a High Court, or in any tribunal or forum, on the date of commencement, stands transferred to the Adjudicating Authority or the Appellate Tribunal having jurisdiction.

Section 66: legal representatives. Where a person dies during a proceeding, anything taken against him before his death is deemed taken against his legal representative and may be continued from the stage it had reached. Any proceeding that could have been taken against the deceased may be taken against the legal representative, and the whole Act applies except section 3(2) and Chapter VII, that is, except the penal provisions. And where property has been held benami under section 26(3), the legal representative may appeal to the Appellate Tribunal in place of the deceased.

munotes.in211

Confiscation, the Appellate Tribunal, Offences and the Rest

That exclusion of the penal provisions in sub-section (2) is the point to notice: the property proceedings survive a death, the criminal liability does not.

Section 67: overriding effect. The Act has effect notwithstanding anything inconsistent in any other law in force.

Section 68: rules. The Central Government may make rules, and sub-section (2) lists the matters, including the manner of ascertaining fair market value, the powers and functions of the authorities, the manner of provisional attachment, the procedure for confiscation, and the manner of receiving, managing and disposing of confiscated property.

Section 69: laying before Parliament. Every rule made and notification issued must be laid before each House for thirty days, with the usual power of modification or annulment and without prejudice to anything previously done.

Section 70: removal of difficulties. The Central Government may by order remove a difficulty in giving effect to the Act, but no such order may be made after two years from the commencement, and every order must be laid before each House.

Section 71: transitional provision. Until the Adjudicating Authorities are appointed and the Appellate Tribunal established under this Act, the Central Government may by notification provide that the Adjudicating Authority appointed under section 6(1) of the Prevention of Money-Laundering Act 2002, and the Appellate Tribunal established under section 25 of that Act, may discharge those functions, for such period and in respect of such cases as the notification specifies.

Section 72: amendment of other enactments, giving effect to the consequential amendments the 2016 Act required.

Two of these are worth taking into an answer. Section 61 read with section 50(3) means a benami case is not a police case: it is begun by the authority and by nobody else. And section 66(2) means that death ends the prosecution but not the confiscation.

How the whole Act fits together

For an essay, the Act has four layers and they should be named in this order.

The rule. Section 3: no person shall enter into a benami transaction. Section 2(9) defines what that is, and its four exceptions keep ordinary family purchases out, provided the money came from known sources.

The civil consequence. Section 4: the real owner can neither sue nor defend. Section 6: the benamidar cannot hand it back. Section 5: the property may be confiscated.

The machinery. Chapters III and IV: Initiating Officer, Approving Authority, Adjudicating Authority, Administrator, with notice, provisional attachment, adjudication and confiscation, all time-bound.

The remedies and the punishment. Appeal to the Appellate Tribunal in forty-five days, to the High Court on a question of law in sixty; trial by a designated Court of Session on the authority's complaint alone; and, where a dishonest purpose is proved, one to seven years' rigorous imprisonment and a fine of up to a quarter of the property's value.

munotes.in212

Confiscation, the Appellate Tribunal, Offences and the Rest

A worked example

The Adjudicating Authority holds a flat to be benami and orders confiscation. The beneficial owner wants to challenge it; the Initiating Officer thinks the order let him off too lightly; and the authority wants him prosecuted.

Where does the appeal go? Section 46: to the Appellate Tribunal, at the instance of any person, including the Initiating Officer, aggrieved by an order of the Adjudicating Authority, within forty-five days from the date of the order, with power to condone delay.

Can the Initiating Officer really appeal? Yes; the section names him.

And after that? Section 49: an appeal to the High Court within sixty days from the date of communication of the Tribunal's decision, on any question of law arising out of the order.

Where is the offence tried? Sections 50 to 52: by a Special Court, which is a Court of Session designated as such, and the trial is on a complaint in writing made by the authority; no court takes cognizance otherwise.

What is the offence? Section 53: where any person enters into a benami transaction in order to defeat the provisions of any law, or to avoid payment of statutory dues, or to avoid payment to creditors, the beneficial owner, benamidar and any person who abets or induces any person to enter into it are guilty of the offence of benami transaction, punishable with rigorous imprisonment of not less than one year but which may extend to seven years, and a fine which may extend to twenty-five per cent of the fair market value of the property.

And a false document or statement? Section 54: rigorous imprisonment of not less than six months but which may extend to five years, and a fine which may extend to ten per cent of the fair market value.

Suppose a person simply ignores a summons? Section 54A: a penalty of twenty-five thousand rupees for each failure to answer a question, sign a statement, attend or produce books, unless he proves there was good and sufficient reason.

Who prosecutes? Section 55: no prosecution for an offence under section 3, 53 or 54 without the previous sanction of the Board, the Central Board of Direct Taxes.

What it does NOT mean

The appeal to the High Court is not on the facts. It lies on any question of law arising out of the Tribunal's order.

munotes.in213

Confiscation, the Appellate Tribunal, Offences and the Rest

Appeals are not only for the person who lost the property. The Initiating Officer may appeal too.

A Special Court is not a new court. It is a Court of Session designated as a Special Court.

Section 53 is not made out by a benami transaction alone. It requires the purpose of defeating a law, avoiding statutory dues, or avoiding payment to creditors.

It does not catch only the beneficial owner. The benamidar and any person who abets or induces are equally guilty.

The fine is not a fixed sum. It may extend to twenty-five per cent of the fair market value, and under section 54 to ten per cent.

Section 54A is not an offence. It is a penalty, with a defence of good and sufficient reason.

Nobody may simply file a complaint. By section 55 the previous sanction of the Board is required.

Quick revision

  • ss.30 to 45: the Appellate Tribunal, its composition, qualifications, terms and procedure.
  • s.46: appeal to the Appellate Tribunal by any person including the Initiating Officer, within forty-five days, with power to condone delay. s.49: appeal to the High Court within sixty days on a question of law.
  • ss.50 to 52: a Special Court, being a Court of Session so designated, taking cognizance only on a complaint in writing by the authority.
  • s.53: entering into a benami transaction to defeat any law, to avoid statutory dues, or to avoid payment to creditors: the beneficial owner, benamidar and abettor are guilty; rigorous imprisonment of one to seven years and a fine up to twenty-five per cent of the fair market value.
  • s.54: false information: six months to five years and a fine up to ten per cent of fair market value. s.54A: twenty-five thousand rupees for failing to answer, sign, attend or produce, with a defence of good and sufficient reason. s.54B: the application of certain provisions.
  • s.55: no prosecution under ss.3, 53 or 54 without the previous sanction of the Board. s.55A: immunity may be tendered to the benamidar or a third party, never the beneficial owner, with the competent authority's approval and on a full and true disclosure, and may be withdrawn.
  • ss.56 to 72: repeals and savings, transfers to defeat the Act being null and void, the exemption power confined to charitable and religious trusts, and the remaining machinery.

Test yourself

1. Where does an appeal lie from an order of the Adjudicating Authority? To the Appellate Tribunal, within forty-five days from the date of the order, at the instance of any person, including the Initiating Officer, aggrieved by it; and from the Tribunal to the High Court within sixty days on any question of law.

munotes.in214

Confiscation, the Appellate Tribunal, Offences and the Rest

2. What must be proved for the offence under section 53? That a person entered into a benami transaction in order to defeat the provisions of any law, or to avoid payment of statutory dues, or to avoid payment to creditors. The beneficial owner, the benamidar and any person who abets or induces any person to enter into the transaction are guilty.

3. What is the punishment? Rigorous imprisonment for a term not less than one year but which may extend to seven years, and a fine which may extend to twenty-five per cent of the fair market value of the property.

4. Who may be offered immunity from prosecution? Under section 55A the Initiating Officer may, with the previous sanction of the competent authority referred to in section 55, tender immunity to the benamidar or any other person referred to in section 53 other than the beneficial owner, on condition of a full and true disclosure of the whole circumstances relating to the benami transaction. The immunity may be withdrawn if the conditions are not complied with.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in215

Chapter Thirty-Five

The Family Courts Act: Object, Establishment and Judges

Syllabus topic 1.8, "Establishment of family Courts, Family Courts Act, 1984: Constitution, power and functions; Administration of gender justice"

In one line

A separate court for family disputes, staffed by judges chosen for their commitment to marriage and to children and with a preference for women, whose first duty is to settle rather than to decide.

The object of the Act

The long title states it: an Act to provide for the establishment of Family Courts with a view to promote conciliation in, and secure speedy settlement of, disputes relating to marriage and family affairs and for matters connected therewith.

Take the three ideas out of that sentence, because they are the answer to the question MU asks every year.

Conciliation. The court exists to bring parties to agreement, not primarily to adjudicate between them. That is why section 9 imposes a duty to make efforts at settlement, why counsellors are provided by section 6, and why section 13 restricts the right to be represented by a lawyer.

Speedy settlement. Ordinary civil courts were slow and matrimonial disputes were being decided years after they mattered.

A specialised forum. Family disputes were being heard by judges with no particular training or interest in them, in the same list as suits about money and land.

To those three a fourth is usually added, and section 4(4)(b) supports it: the Act was meant to make the forum more accessible and less hostile to women, which is what MU's topic label means by the administration of gender justice.

Section 3: establishment

Section 3(1) provides that for the purpose of exercising the jurisdiction and powers conferred by the Act, the State Government, after consultation with the High Court, and by notification:

(a) shall, as soon as may be after the commencement of the Act, establish for every area in the State comprising a city or town whose population exceeds one million, a Family Court; and

(b) may establish Family Courts for such other areas as it deems necessary.

Section 3(2) requires the State Government, after consultation with the High Court, to specify by notification the local limits of a Family Court's jurisdiction, and permits it at any time to increase, reduce or alter those limits.

Three details worth having.

The obligation is mandatory only above a million. Clause (a) says "shall" for a city or town of more than one million; clause (b) says "may" everywhere else. So a person in a small town may have no Family Court, and the ordinary district court then exercises the jurisdiction.

The High Court must be consulted both for establishment and for fixing limits. The Act keeps the judiciary in the decision.

The threshold is population, not caseload, which is a blunt criterion and is a fair thing to criticise in an essay.

munotes.in216

The Family Courts Act: Object, Establishment and Judges

Section 4: the judges

Section 4(1). The State Government may, with the concurrence of the High Court, appoint one or more persons to be the Judge or Judges of a Family Court.

Note the change of language from section 3. There the High Court is consulted; here its concurrence is required. Appointment is a stronger safeguard than establishment.

Section 4(2) deals with a court of more than one Judge. Each Judge may exercise all or any of the powers conferred on the Court. The State Government may, with the concurrence of the High Court, appoint one Judge to be the Principal Judge and another to be the Additional Principal Judge. The Principal Judge may make arrangements for the distribution of business among the Judges. The Additional Principal Judge may exercise the powers of the Principal Judge in the event of a vacancy, or where the Principal Judge is unable to discharge his functions owing to absence, illness or any other cause.

Section 4(3): qualifications. A person is not qualified for appointment unless he:

(a) has for at least seven years held a judicial office in India, or the office of a Member of a Tribunal, or any post under the Union or a State requiring special knowledge of law; or

(b) has for at least seven years been an advocate of a High Court, or of two or more such Courts in succession; or

(c) possesses such other qualifications as the Central Government may, with the concurrence of the Chief Justice of India, prescribe.

Section 4(4): how they are selected. This is the sub-section to quote, and it is short.

(a) Every endeavour shall be made to ensure that persons are selected who are committed to the need to protect and preserve the institution of marriage and to promote the welfare of children, and who are qualified by reason of their experience and expertise to promote the settlement of disputes by conciliation and counselling.

(b) Preference shall be given to women.

Section 4(5). No person shall be appointed as, or hold the office of, a Judge of a Family Court after attaining the age of sixty-two years.

Section 4(6). Salary or honorarium, allowances and other terms and conditions of service are as the State Government, in consultation with the High Court, prescribes.

Why section 4(4) matters

It is unusual for a statute to legislate about the disposition of a judge rather than only about qualifications, and this one does it twice.

Clause (a) tells the appointing authority to look for someone committed to preserving marriage and promoting the welfare of children, and skilled at conciliation. That is a statement of what the court is for, put into the appointment process. It also carries an obvious tension worth naming in an essay: a judge committed to preserving the institution of marriage is being asked to decide petitions whose purpose is to end particular marriages, and a judge who leans too far towards preservation may press a woman to stay in one she wants to leave.

munotes.in217

The Family Courts Act: Object, Establishment and Judges

Clause (b) is the clearest gender justice provision in the Act, and it is what MU's topic label is pointing at. Preference is to be given to women in appointment as Family Court judges.

Section 5: association of social welfare agencies

The State Government may, in consultation with the High Court, provide by rules for the association with a Family Court of:

(a) institutions or organisations engaged in social welfare, or their representatives; (b) persons professionally engaged in promoting the welfare of the family; (c) persons working in the field of social welfare; and (d) any other person whose association would enable the Court to exercise its jurisdiction more effectively in accordance with the purposes of the Act.

This is the same instinct as section 10 of the Domestic Violence Act, which brings registered women's organisations inside that statute. Parliament recognised that a court cannot conciliate a family dispute out of its own resources.

Section 6: counsellors and staff

Section 6(1) requires the State Government, in consultation with the High Court, to determine the number and categories of counsellors, officers and other employees required to assist a Family Court, and to provide the Court with them.

Section 6(2) leaves their terms and conditions to rules made by the State Government.

The counsellor is the office that makes the Act's conciliation policy real, in the same way that the Protection Officer makes the Domestic Violence Act real. A duty to attempt settlement, imposed on a judge with no counsellor, would come to nothing.

A worked example

A city in Maharashtra has grown past a million people. A State Government wants to know what it must do, and who may be appointed.

Must it establish a Family Court? Yes. Section 3(1)(a): the State Government shall, after consultation with the High Court and by notification, establish a Family Court for every area in the State comprising a city or town whose population exceeds one million. By section 3(1)(b) it may establish one for any other area it considers necessary.

And the limits? Section 3(2): the State Government shall, after consultation with the High Court, specify the local limits of the area to which the jurisdiction of a Family Court extends, and may increase, reduce or alter them.

Who appoints the judges? Section 4(1): the State Government, with the concurrence of the High Court, appoints one or more persons as the Judge or Judges of a Family Court; and where there is more than one, one may be appointed Principal Judge and another Additional Principal Judge.

munotes.in218

The Family Courts Act: Object, Establishment and Judges

What are the qualifications? Section 4(3): seven years as a judicial officer in India, or as a member of a tribunal or in a post requiring special knowledge of law; or seven years as an advocate of a High Court; or such other qualifications as the Central Government, with the concurrence of the Chief Justice of India, prescribes.

Is anything else looked for? Section 4(4): in selecting persons, every endeavour shall be made to secure that persons committed to the need to protect and preserve the institution of marriage and to promote the welfare of children, and qualified by reason of their experience and expertise to promote settlement by conciliation and counselling, are selected; and preference shall be given to women.

Until what age? Section 4(5): a Judge holds office until he attains sixty-two years.

Who else works there? Section 5: the State Government may, in consultation with the High Court, provide by rules for the association of social welfare agencies, institutions and persons professionally engaged in promoting the welfare of the family with the Family Court. Section 6: the State Government shall, in consultation with the High Court, determine the number and categories of counsellors, officers and other employees.

What it does NOT mean

A Family Court is not optional everywhere. It is compulsory for a city or town of more than one million, and optional elsewhere.

The State Government does not act alone. It must consult the High Court for establishment and for the local limits, and appointments need the High Court's concurrence.

Seven years' experience is not the only route. The Central Government, with the concurrence of the Chief Justice of India, may prescribe other qualifications.

Section 4(4) is not a rule of appointment. It requires that "every endeavour shall be made", and it gives preference to women rather than reserving posts.

The retirement age is not sixty. It is sixty-two.

Social welfare agencies are not part of the court. They are associated with it by rules.

Quick revision

  • The object, from the long title and the Statement of Objects: to promote conciliation and secure the speedy settlement of disputes relating to marriage and family affairs, in a specialised forum.
  • s.3: the State Government shall, after consulting the High Court, establish a Family Court for every area comprising a city or town with a population exceeding one million, and may for any other area; and shall specify and may alter the local limits.
  • s.4: Judges are appointed by the State Government with the concurrence of the High Court; a Principal Judge and an Additional Principal Judge may be appointed; the qualification is seven years as a judicial officer, a tribunal member, a holder of a post requiring special legal knowledge, or an advocate of a High Court, or such other qualification as the Central Government with the Chief Justice of India prescribes; every endeavour is to be made to select persons committed to preserving marriage and to the welfare of children and able to promote settlement, with preference to women; and the age of retirement is sixty-two.
  • s.5: association of social welfare agencies by rules. s.6: counsellors, officers and employees determined by the State Government in consultation with the High Court.
munotes.in219

The Family Courts Act: Object, Establishment and Judges

Test yourself

1. What is the object of the Family Courts Act 1984? To provide for the establishment of Family Courts with a view to promoting conciliation in, and securing the speedy settlement of, disputes relating to marriage and family affairs and for matters connected therewith.

2. Where must a Family Court be established? For every area in a State comprising a city or town whose population exceeds one million, the State Government shall establish one after consultation with the High Court; and it may establish one for such other areas as it may deem necessary.

3. What are the qualifications for appointment as a judge of a Family Court? Seven years' service as a judicial officer in India, or as a member of a tribunal, or in a post under the Union or a State requiring special knowledge of law; or seven years' standing as an advocate of a High Court or of two or more such courts in succession; or such other qualifications as the Central Government may, with the concurrence of the Chief Justice of India, prescribe. A judge holds office until he attains sixty-two years.

4. What does the Act say about the selection of judges? That every endeavour shall be made to secure that persons committed to the need to protect and preserve the institution of marriage and to promote the welfare of children, and qualified by reason of their experience and expertise to promote the settlement of disputes by conciliation and counselling, are selected; and that preference shall be given to women.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in220

Chapter Thirty-Six

The Jurisdiction of a Family Court

Syllabus topic 1.8, "Establishment of family Courts, Family Courts Act, 1984: Constitution, power and functions"

In one line

Seven kinds of family dispute, plus maintenance under the criminal code, all of them taken away from the ordinary courts wherever a Family Court exists.

Section 7(1): what a Family Court may try

Section 7(1) provides that, subject to the other provisions of the Act, a Family Court shall:

(a) have and exercise all the jurisdiction exercisable by any district court or any subordinate civil court under any law for the time being in force in respect of suits and proceedings of the nature referred to in the Explanation; and

(b) be deemed, for the purposes of exercising such jurisdiction, to be a district court or such subordinate civil court for the area to which its jurisdiction extends.

Clause (b) is a piece of good drafting worth noticing. Every matrimonial statute says the petition goes to the "district court". Rather than amending each of them, the Act simply deems the Family Court to be the district court. So section 19 of the Hindu Marriage Act and section 31 of the Special Marriage Act work unchanged.

The Explanation: the seven heads

The suits and proceedings referred to are of the following nature:

(a) a suit or proceeding between the parties to a marriage for a decree of nullity of marriage, declaring the marriage null and void or annulling it, or restitution of conjugal rights, or judicial separation, or dissolution of marriage;

(b) a suit or proceeding for a declaration as to the validity of a marriage or as to the matrimonial status of any person;

(c) a suit or proceeding between the parties to a marriage with respect to the property of the parties or of either of them;

(d) a suit or proceeding for an order or injunction in circumstances arising out of a marital relationship;

(e) a suit or proceeding for a declaration as to the legitimacy of any person;

(f) a suit or proceeding for maintenance;

(g) a suit or proceeding in relation to the guardianship of the person or the custody of, or access to, any minor.

How to read the seven

They are not all confined to spouses. Heads (a), (c) and (d) are expressly about the parties to a marriage or a marital relationship. Heads (b), (e), (f) and (g) are not. So a suit for maintenance by a parent, or a guardianship application about a child, comes to the Family Court whether or not any marriage is in question.

Head (c) is the property head, and it is the reason section 27 of the Hindu Marriage Act and disputes about stridhan are tried here.

Head (d) is deliberately open, an order or injunction "in circumstances arising out of a marital relationship", and it catches what the other heads do not name.

munotes.in221

The Jurisdiction of a Family Court

Head (g) brings in the Guardians and Wards Act 1890 and the Hindu Minority and Guardianship Act 1956, which is why custody is decided in the same forum as divorce.

Head (f) is wide enough to cover maintenance under every statute: the Hindu Adoptions and Maintenance Act, the Hindu Marriage Act, and the Maintenance and Welfare of Parents and Senior Citizens Act, subject to the special tribunal that last Act creates.

Section 7(2): the criminal jurisdiction

Subject to the other provisions of the Act, a Family Court shall also have and exercise:

(a) the jurisdiction exercisable by a Magistrate of the first class under Chapter IX of the Code of Criminal Procedure 1973, relating to an order for maintenance of wife, children and parents; and

(b) such other jurisdiction as may be conferred on it by any other enactment.

This is the striking feature of the Act and it should be stated plainly: a Family Court exercises both civil and criminal jurisdiction. Chapter IX of the Code of Criminal Procedure is the summary maintenance remedy, and it is heard by the same judge who hears the divorce petition.

The reason is practical. A wife seeking maintenance would otherwise be in a Magistrate's court under the criminal code while her husband's divorce petition ran in a civil court, with two judges deciding overlapping questions about the same income and the same conduct. Section 7(2) puts both in one place.

The Code of Criminal Procedure 1973 has been replaced by the Bharatiya Nagarik Suraksha Sanhita 2023. Section 7(2)(a) still refers to Chapter IX of the 1973 Code, and this book does not state the corresponding chapter or section number of the new Sanhita, because that Sanhita has not been read for this subject. The substance is the summary maintenance jurisdiction, and that is what to write.

Section 8: exclusion of jurisdiction, and transfer

Where a Family Court has been established for any area:

(a) no district court or subordinate civil court referred to in section 7(1) shall, in relation to that area, have or exercise any jurisdiction in respect of any suit or proceeding of the nature in the Explanation;

(b) no Magistrate shall, in relation to that area, have or exercise any jurisdiction or powers under Chapter IX of the Code of Criminal Procedure 1973; and

(c) every suit or proceeding of the nature in the Explanation, and every proceeding under Chapter IX of that Code, which was pending immediately before the establishment of the Family Court before any such district court, subordinate court or Magistrate, and which would have had to be instituted before the Family Court had the Act been in force and the Court established at the time, shall stand transferred to the Family Court on the date on which it is established.

munotes.in222

The Jurisdiction of a Family Court

What section 8 achieves

Exclusivity. Clauses (a) and (b) make the Family Court's jurisdiction exclusive, not concurrent. There is no election. Where a Family Court exists, a matrimonial suit filed in the district court is filed in a court without jurisdiction.

Automatic transfer. Clause (c) moves every pending case across by operation of law on the date the Court is established. No application, no order, no transfer petition.

And it explains the limit. Because section 3 makes a Family Court compulsory only in a city or town of more than a million, section 8 operates only where one has actually been established. Everywhere else the district court and the Magistrate keep their jurisdiction. So the answer to "which court hears a divorce petition" is: the Family Court if there is one for that area, and the district court if there is not.

The three jurisdictions in one place

Before the ActAfter a Family Court is established
Nullity, restitution, separation, divorceDistrict court under the matrimonial statutesFamily Court, deemed to be the district court
Validity of a marriage, matrimonial status, legitimacyCivil courtFamily Court
Property between spousesCivil courtFamily Court
Maintenance, civilCivil court under the personal lawFamily Court
Maintenance, summaryMagistrate of the first classFamily Court, exercising that Magistrate's jurisdiction
Guardianship and custodyDistrict court under the Guardians and Wards ActFamily Court

A worked example

In a city with a Family Court, Neeta wants a divorce, a declaration that her marriage to her first husband was void, the return of jewellery held by her husband, an injunction against his interfering with her at work, a declaration of her son's legitimacy, maintenance, and custody. She also has a maintenance application pending before a Magistrate and a matrimonial suit pending in the district court.

Which of her claims can the Family Court try? All of them. Section 7(1)(a) with the Explanation gives it the jurisdiction of a district court or a subordinate civil court over: (a) a suit or proceeding between the parties to a marriage for a decree of nullity, restitution, judicial separation or dissolution; (b) a suit or proceeding for a declaration as to the validity of a marriage or as to the matrimonial status of any person; (c) a suit or proceeding between the parties to a marriage with respect to the property of the parties or of either of them; (d) a suit or proceeding for an order or injunction in circumstances arising out of a marital relationship; (e) a suit or proceeding for a declaration as to the legitimacy of any person; (f) a suit or proceeding for maintenance; and (g) a suit or proceeding in relation to the guardianship of the person or the custody of, or access to, any minor.

munotes.in223

The Jurisdiction of a Family Court

How do the matrimonial statutes work in it? Section 7(1)(b): the Family Court shall be deemed to be a district court or subordinate civil court for the purposes of any law, so the Hindu Marriage Act and the rest apply unamended.

And the maintenance application? Section 7(2)(a): the Family Court shall also have the jurisdiction exercisable by a Magistrate of the first class under Chapter IX of the Code of Criminal Procedure, that is the summary order for maintenance of wives, children and parents.

So one judge hears both? Yes, and that is the point of the section.

What happens to the pending cases? Section 8: where a Family Court is established, the district court and every subordinate civil court cease to have jurisdiction in respect of the suits and proceedings in section 7(1), and no Magistrate has jurisdiction under Chapter IX for that area; and every such suit or proceeding pending on that date stands transferred to the Family Court.

What it does NOT mean

A Family Court is not a court of general civil jurisdiction. Its jurisdiction is the seven classes in the Explanation to section 7(1).

It does not exercise a jurisdiction of its own invention. It exercises the jurisdiction of a district court or subordinate civil court and is deemed to be one.

Its criminal jurisdiction is not general either. It is the Chapter IX summary maintenance jurisdiction of a first class Magistrate.

Its jurisdiction is not concurrent. Section 8 makes it exclusive and ousts the district court, the subordinate civil courts and the Magistrate for that area.

Pending cases are not left where they are. They stand transferred on the day the Family Court is established.

Property jurisdiction is not general. It is the property of the parties to a marriage or of either of them.

Quick revision

  • s.7(1)(a) with the Explanation, seven classes: (a) nullity, restitution, judicial separation, dissolution; (b) a declaration as to the validity of a marriage or matrimonial status; (c) the property of the parties to a marriage or either of them; (d) an order or injunction in circumstances arising out of a marital relationship; (e) legitimacy; (f) maintenance; (g) guardianship of the person, custody of or access to a minor.
  • s.7(1)(b): the Family Court is deemed to be a district court or subordinate civil court, so every matrimonial statute applies unamended.
  • s.7(2)(a): it also has the jurisdiction of a Magistrate of the first class under Chapter IX of the Code of Criminal Procedure, the summary maintenance order; s.7(2)(b), such other jurisdiction as may be conferred.
  • s.8: the jurisdiction is exclusive; the district court and subordinate civil courts and the Magistrate cease to have jurisdiction for that area; and every pending suit or proceeding stands transferred on the day the Family Court is established.
munotes.in224

The Jurisdiction of a Family Court

Test yourself

1. What matters may a Family Court try? Suits and proceedings between parties to a marriage for a decree of nullity, restitution of conjugal rights, judicial separation or dissolution of marriage; for a declaration as to the validity of a marriage or as to the matrimonial status of any person; with respect to the property of the parties or of either of them; for an order or injunction in circumstances arising out of a marital relationship; for a declaration as to the legitimacy of any person; for maintenance; and in relation to the guardianship of the person or the custody of, or access to, any minor.

2. What is the effect of section 7(1)(b)? The Family Court is deemed for the purposes of exercising that jurisdiction to be a district court or, as the case may be, a subordinate civil court for the area to which its jurisdiction extends, so that the matrimonial statutes operate in it without amendment.

3. Has a Family Court any criminal jurisdiction? Yes. By section 7(2)(a) it has and exercises the jurisdiction exercisable by a Magistrate of the first class under Chapter IX of the Code of Criminal Procedure, which is the summary order for maintenance of wives, children and parents.

4. What happens to cases pending when a Family Court is established? By section 8 the district court and every subordinate civil court cease to have jurisdiction in respect of the suits and proceedings in section 7(1), and no Magistrate exercises the Chapter IX jurisdiction for that area; every such suit or proceeding pending immediately before that date stands transferred to the Family Court.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in225

Chapter Thirty-Seven

Procedure, Settlement, Evidence and the Right to a Lawyer

Syllabus topic 1.8, "Establishment of family Courts, Family Courts Act, 1984: Constitution, power and functions"

In one line

Settle first if you can, use the ordinary codes but depart from them when they get in the way, admit any evidence that helps, and do not assume you may bring a lawyer.

Section 9: the duty to attempt settlement

Sub-section (1). In every suit or proceeding, endeavour shall be made by the Family Court in the first instance, where it is possible to do so consistently with the nature and circumstances of the case, to assist and persuade the parties in arriving at a settlement in respect of the subject matter; and for this purpose the Family Court may, subject to rules made by the High Court, follow such procedure as it may deem fit.

Sub-section (2). If at any stage it appears that there is a reasonable possibility of a settlement, the Court may adjourn the proceedings for such period as it thinks fit to enable attempts to be made.

Sub-section (3). That power is in addition to, and not in derogation of, any other power to adjourn.

Four things to take from it.

It is a duty on the court, not an option, and it applies in every suit or proceeding.

"In the first instance" means before the case is tried, not after it has failed.

"Where it is possible to do so consistently with the nature and circumstances of the case" is the safety valve. A court is not required to attempt reconciliation between a woman and a man who has been violent to her, and it should not.

The Court may follow such procedure as it deems fit, subject to High Court rules. Conciliation is not to be conducted like a trial.

Compare this with section 23(2) of the Hindu Marriage Act, which imposes a similar duty but caps the adjournment at fifteen days under section 23(3). Section 9(2) here has no cap, which is a real difference and, in a slow court, a real risk.

Section 10: procedure generally

Sub-section (1). Subject to the Act and the rules, the Code of Civil Procedure 1908 and any other law in force apply to suits and proceedings before a Family Court other than proceedings under Chapter IX of the Code of Criminal Procedure 1973; and for the purposes of the Code the Family Court is deemed to be a civil court with all the powers of one.

Sub-section (2). Subject to the Act and the rules, the Code of Criminal Procedure 1973 applies to the proceedings under Chapter IX of that Code before a Family Court.

Sub-section (3). Nothing in either sub-section prevents a Family Court from laying down its own procedure with a view to arriving at a settlement, or at the truth of the facts alleged by one party and denied by the other.

munotes.in226

Procedure, Settlement, Evidence and the Right to a Lawyer

The section follows the split jurisdiction created by section 7. Civil procedure for the civil work, criminal procedure for the summary maintenance work, and in both a power to depart from the code for two named purposes.

Sub-section (3) is worth quoting. The two purposes are settlement and truth, and they are the two things ordinary procedure is worst at in a family case.

Section 11: proceedings in camera

In every suit or proceeding to which the Act applies, the proceedings may be held in camera if the Family Court so desires, and shall be so held if either party so desires.

A neat formula worth learning as a contrast. Under the Hindu Marriage Act and the Special Marriage Act the hearing is always in camera. Under the Domestic Violence Act it is in camera only if the circumstances warrant it and a party asks. Here it is in camera at the option of either party, and otherwise at the court's own discretion.

Section 12: medical and welfare experts

In every suit or proceeding it is open to a Family Court to secure the services of a medical expert, or of such person, preferably a woman where available, whether related to the parties or not, including a person professionally engaged in promoting the welfare of the family, for the purpose of assisting the Court in discharging its functions.

The preference for a woman appears here as it does in section 4(4)(b) for judges, and it is one of the provisions MU's phrase "administration of gender justice" is pointing at.

Section 13: the right to legal representation

Notwithstanding anything contained in any law, no party to a suit or proceeding before a Family Court shall be entitled, as of right, to be represented by a legal practitioner.

The proviso: if the Family Court considers it necessary in the interest of justice, it may seek the assistance of a legal expert as amicus curiae.

What the section actually does

It removes an entitlement; it does not impose a prohibition. A party has no right to counsel. The court may still permit representation, and in practice courts commonly do.

The reason is the object of the Act. Section 9 requires the court to attempt settlement, and the drafters took the view that lawyers make conciliation harder and family litigation more adversarial and more expensive.

The proviso points the other way, and it is the only mention of a lawyer in the section that is positive: the court itself may bring in a legal expert as amicus curiae where justice requires it. Note the difference. An amicus assists the court; he does not represent a party.

munotes.in227

Procedure, Settlement, Evidence and the Right to a Lawyer

Why the section is criticised, and how to write it

The criticism is worth stating carefully because it is the standard essay.

The case for section 13. A conciliation forum works better without adversarial advocacy. Lawyers add cost, and cost falls hardest on the party with less money, who is usually the wife.

The case against. The rules of a matrimonial case are not simple, and a party facing an opponent who has been allowed representation, or who is himself a lawyer, is at a serious disadvantage. Article 22(1) of the Constitution guarantees the right to be defended by a legal practitioner of one's choice, though its terms are directed at arrest and criminal detention rather than civil proceedings. And the Family Court exercises criminal jurisdiction under section 7(2), where the stakes for the respondent include an order enforceable by the criminal process.

How courts have dealt with it in practice. Because the section removes only the entitlement, courts have generally permitted representation where the case is complex or one side is represented, and the discretion is exercised to keep the parties on an equal footing. This book states no decision for that proposition, because none has been read for it. What can safely be written is what section 13 says, that it removes an entitlement and not the possibility, and that the proviso allows an amicus.

Sections 14 to 16: the evidence provisions

These three, with section 12, are the group MU is most likely to set together.

Section 14: the Evidence Act is relaxed

A Family Court may receive as evidence any report, statement, document, information or matter that may, in its opinion, assist it to deal effectually with a dispute, whether or not the same would be otherwise relevant or admissible under the Indian Evidence Act 1872.

This is a remarkable provision. The ordinary law of evidence is a set of exclusionary rules, and section 14 disapplies them where the material would help. A counsellor's report, a school record, a letter, a medical note may all go in.

The Indian Evidence Act 1872 has been replaced by the Bharatiya Sakshya Adhiniyam 2023. Section 14 still refers to the 1872 Act. The substance is unaffected: the Family Court may receive material the general law of evidence would exclude.

The obvious objection is the obvious one: a court that may receive anything may act on something the other side has had no chance to test. The answer within the Act is that section 14 is permissive and turns on the court's opinion that the material will assist it, and that section 17 requires the judgment to give reasons.

munotes.in228

Procedure, Settlement, Evidence and the Right to a Lawyer

Section 15: no verbatim record

In suits or proceedings before a Family Court it shall not be necessary to record the evidence of witnesses at length; but the Judge shall, as the examination of each witness proceeds, record or cause to be recorded a memorandum of the substance of what the witness deposes, which shall be signed by the witness and the Judge and shall form part of the record.

This is about speed. A verbatim deposition takes days; a signed memorandum of substance takes an afternoon. The signature of the witness is the safeguard.

Section 16: formal evidence on affidavit

Sub-section (1). The evidence of any person, where such evidence is of a formal character, may be given by affidavit and may, subject to all just exceptions, be read in evidence.

Sub-section (2). The Family Court may if it thinks fit, and shall on the application of any of the parties, summon and examine any such person as to the facts contained in his affidavit.

The balance is in sub-section (2), and the two verbs are the point. The court may call the deponent on its own motion; it shall call him if a party asks. So formal evidence goes in on paper, and the right to cross-examine survives on demand.

A worked example

A wife files for divorce in a Family Court. She wants her advocate to appear. The husband denies the marriage and wants a full trial. There is a question about his mental health, and a long history of quarrels neither wants read out in open court.

What must the court do first? Section 9(1): in every suit or proceeding, endeavour shall be made by the Family Court in the first instance, where it is consistent with the nature and circumstances of the case, to assist and persuade the parties in arriving at a settlement, and for that purpose it may follow the procedure the High Court prescribes. Section 9(2): if at any stage there is a reasonable possibility of a settlement, the court may adjourn the proceedings for such period as it thinks fit, and the proviso exempts that power from the limits on adjournments in the Code of Civil Procedure.

Which procedure applies? Section 10(1): the Code of Civil Procedure to suits and proceedings other than Chapter IX proceedings; section 10(2): the Code of Criminal Procedure to Chapter IX proceedings. Section 10(3): nothing in those sub-sections prevents a Family Court from laying down its own procedure with a view to arriving at a settlement or truly and effectually deciding the dispute.

munotes.in229

Procedure, Settlement, Evidence and the Right to a Lawyer

Is the hearing open? Section 11: the proceedings may be held in camera if the Family Court so desires, and shall be so held if either party so desires.

The mental health question. Section 12: the court may, in any suit or proceeding, secure the services of a medical expert or such person, preferably a woman where available, professionally engaged in promoting the welfare of the family, as it thinks fit.

Can her advocate appear? Section 13: notwithstanding anything in any law, no party shall be entitled, as of right, to be represented by a legal practitioner; but the court may, in the interest of justice, seek the assistance of a legal expert as amicus curiae. The entitlement is removed; representation is not prohibited.

Will the whole history be proved formally? Section 14: a Family Court may receive as evidence any report, statement, document, information or matter that may in its opinion assist it to deal effectually with a dispute, whether or not it would be otherwise relevant or admissible under the Indian Evidence Act. Section 15: it is not necessary to record the evidence of witnesses at length; the Judge records or causes to be recorded a memorandum of the substance of what the witness deposes, signed by the Judge and forming part of the record. Section 16: formal evidence may be given by affidavit, and the court may summon and examine the deponent as to the facts contained in it if a party so applies.

What it does NOT mean

Settlement is not optional. Section 9 makes the endeavour a duty, in the first instance, where consistent with the nature of the case.

The adjournment power is not subject to the ordinary limits. The proviso exempts it from the Code's restrictions on adjournments.

Section 10 does not give the court a free hand. It applies the two Codes, and lets the court depart only for settlement or for truly and effectually deciding the dispute.

In camera is not at the court's option alone. It shall be held in camera if either party so desires.

Section 13 does not prohibit lawyers. It removes the entitlement as of right, and allows an amicus curiae in the interest of justice.

Section 14 does not abolish the law of evidence. It lets in material the court thinks will assist, whether or not otherwise relevant or admissible.

Section 15 does not abolish the record. It replaces the verbatim record with a memorandum of the substance, signed by the Judge.

Section 16 does not shut out cross-examination. The deponent may be summoned and examined if a party applies.

munotes.in230

Procedure, Settlement, Evidence and the Right to a Lawyer

Quick revision

  • s.9: a duty to endeavour, in the first instance, to assist and persuade the parties to a settlement, following the High Court's procedure; power to adjourn for a reasonable possibility of settlement, free of the Code's limits on adjournments.
  • s.10: the Code of Civil Procedure for civil work, the Code of Criminal Procedure for Chapter IX maintenance, and a power to lay down its own procedure for settlement or for truly and effectually deciding the dispute.
  • s.11: proceedings in camera if the court desires and shall be so held if either party desires.
  • s.12: the assistance of a medical expert or a person, preferably a woman, professionally engaged in promoting family welfare.
  • s.13: no party is entitled as of right to be represented by a legal practitioner; the court may seek the assistance of a legal expert as amicus curiae in the interest of justice.
  • s.14: evidence may be received whether or not relevant or admissible under the Evidence Act, if it will assist. s.15: a memorandum of the substance of a witness's evidence instead of a verbatim record. s.16: formal evidence on affidavit, the deponent being summoned on a party's application.

Test yourself

1. What is the Family Court's duty as to settlement? In every suit or proceeding, endeavour shall be made by the Family Court in the first instance, where it is possible to do so consistently with the nature and circumstances of the case, to assist and persuade the parties in arriving at a settlement in respect of the subject matter of the suit or proceeding.

2. Which procedure does a Family Court follow? The Code of Civil Procedure for suits and proceedings other than those under Chapter IX of the Code of Criminal Procedure, and that Code for Chapter IX proceedings; but the court may lay down its own procedure with a view to arriving at a settlement or at the truth of the facts alleged.

3. Has a party a right to be represented by a lawyer? No. Section 13 provides that notwithstanding anything contained in any law, no party to a suit or proceeding before a Family Court shall be entitled, as of right, to be represented by a legal practitioner, though the court may in the interest of justice seek the assistance of a legal expert as amicus curiae.

4. How does the Act change the law of evidence? Section 14 allows the court to receive as evidence any report, statement, document, information or matter that may in its opinion assist it to deal effectually with a dispute, whether or not it would be otherwise relevant or admissible under the Indian Evidence Act. Section 15 dispenses with a verbatim record in favour of a memorandum of the substance of the evidence, and section 16 allows formal evidence on affidavit, subject to the deponent being summoned on a party's application.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in231

Chapter Thirty-Eight

Judgment, Appeal, and the Administration of Gender Justice

Syllabus topic 1.8, "Establishment of family Courts, Family Courts Act, 1984: Constitution, power and functions; Administration of gender justice"

In one line

A reasoned judgment, executed like a civil decree, appealable once to the High Court within thirty days, and a statute that tried to make the forum work for women.

Section 17: judgment

The judgment of a Family Court shall contain a concise statement of the case, the point for determination, the decision thereon, and the reasons for such decision.

Four elements, and the word to notice is concise. Ordinary civil judgments under Order XX Rule 4 of the Code of Civil Procedure require much the same four things; what section 17 adds is brevity. It fits the Act's design: shorter records under section 15, formal evidence on affidavit under section 16, and now a short judgment.

The requirement of reasons is the safeguard that makes the rest of the Act tolerable. A court that may receive evidence the Evidence Act would exclude, and need not record testimony verbatim, must at least say why it decided as it did.

Section 18: execution

Sub-section (1). A decree or order of a Family Court, other than an order under Chapter IX of the Code of Criminal Procedure 1973, has the same force and effect as a decree or order of a civil court and is executed in the manner prescribed by the Code of Civil Procedure 1908.

Sub-section (2). An order under Chapter IX of the Code of Criminal Procedure is executed in the manner prescribed by that Code.

Sub-section (3). A decree or order may be executed either by the Family Court which passed it, or by another Family Court or ordinary civil court to which it is sent for execution.

The split follows section 7 again: civil decrees executed civilly, summary maintenance orders executed by the criminal process, which is the faster of the two.

Sub-section (3) matters where the respondent or his property has moved. The decree travels.

Section 19: appeal and revision

The Chapter was headed "Appeals" and was renamed "Appeals and Revisions" by the Family Courts (Amendment) Act 1991, with effect from 28 December 1991, which is when sub-section (4) was inserted.

Sub-section (1). Save as provided in sub-section (2), and notwithstanding the Code of Civil Procedure, the Code of Criminal Procedure or any other law, an appeal shall lie from every judgment or order, not being an interlocutory order, of a Family Court to the High Court, both on facts and on law.

Sub-section (2). No appeal shall lie from a decree or order passed by the Family Court with the consent of the parties, or from an order passed under Chapter IX of the Code of Criminal Procedure 1973; with a proviso saving appeals pending before a High Court, and orders under Chapter IX passed, before the commencement of the 1991 Amendment Act.

munotes.in232

Judgment, Appeal, and the Administration of Gender Justice

Sub-section (3). Every appeal shall be preferred within thirty days from the date of the judgment or order.

Sub-section (4). The High Court may, of its own motion or otherwise, call for and examine the record of any proceeding in which a Family Court within its jurisdiction passed an order under Chapter IX of the Code of Criminal Procedure, for the purpose of satisfying itself as to the correctness, legality or propriety of the order, not being an interlocutory order, and as to the regularity of the proceeding.

Sub-section (5). Except as aforesaid, no appeal or revision shall lie to any court from any judgment, order or decree of a Family Court.

How the 1991 amendment changed things

Before 1991, an appeal lay from every non-interlocutory order including a maintenance order under Chapter IX. The amendment took maintenance orders out of the appeal and replaced the remedy with the revisional power in sub-section (4).

The difference is one of scope. An appeal under sub-section (1) lies on facts and on law and is a rehearing. A revision under sub-section (4) is confined to the correctness, legality or propriety of the order and the regularity of the proceeding, and the High Court may take it up of its own motion.

The purpose was to stop a maintenance order, which is meant to be summary and immediate, being tied up in a full appeal while the wife and children went unpaid.

The features of section 19 to state

One appeal only, and to the High Court. Sub-section (5) shuts out every other appeal or revision.

Both on facts and on law. That is unusual and generous, and it reflects that the Family Court's own procedure is relaxed.

Not from an interlocutory order. So interim maintenance, interim custody and adjournments are not appealable.

Not from a consent decree. A settlement the parties agreed to cannot be appealed, which follows from the Act's whole purpose of promoting settlement.

Thirty days, from the date of the judgment or order.

Sections 20 to 23: overriding effect and rules

Section 20. The provisions of the Act have effect notwithstanding anything inconsistent contained in any other law in force, or in any instrument having effect by virtue of any law other than this Act. That is what makes the exclusion of jurisdiction in section 8, and the relaxations in sections 13 and 14, operate against the general law.

Section 21. The High Court may by notification make rules for carrying out the purposes of the Act, and in particular for:

(a) the normal working hours of Family Courts, and the holding of sittings on holidays and outside normal working hours; (b) the holding of sittings at places other than their ordinary places of sitting; and (c) the efforts which may be made, and the procedure which may be followed, by a Family Court for assisting and persuading parties to arrive at a settlement.

munotes.in233

Judgment, Appeal, and the Administration of Gender Justice

Clauses (a) and (b) are small and humane. A court that may sit on a holiday, in the evening, or somewhere other than a courthouse is a court a working woman can actually reach.

Section 22. The Central Government, with the concurrence of the Chief Justice of India, may make rules prescribing the other qualifications for appointment of a Judge under section 4(3)(c); and every such rule must be laid before each House of Parliament for thirty days, with the usual power of modification or annulment.

Section 23. The State Government, after consultation with the High Court, may by notification make rules for carrying out the purposes of the Act.

Note how the rule-making is divided, because it reflects the whole architecture of the Act. The High Court makes rules about how the court works; the Central Government with the Chief Justice of India makes rules about who may be a judge; the State Government makes rules about everything else.

The administration of gender justice

MU prints this as a topic and expects it answered, not gestured at. The honest answer has three parts.

What the Act does for women, provision by provision

Section 4(4)(b): preference shall be given to women in appointment as Family Court judges. This is the strongest statement of the policy in the Act.

Section 4(4)(a): judges are to be selected for commitment to the welfare of children and skill in conciliation, which is a departure from the ordinary criteria for judicial appointment.

Section 12: the expert whose services the court secures is to be preferably a woman where available.

Section 6: counsellors must be provided, so that a woman who cannot articulate her case in a courtroom has somebody to help her.

Section 13: by removing the entitlement to a lawyer, the Act was meant to stop the better-resourced party, usually the husband, buying an advantage.

Section 7(2): by bringing summary maintenance into the same court, a wife need not litigate in two forums about the same income.

Section 11: proceedings are in camera at either party's option, which in practice means at hers.

Section 21(a) and (b): sittings outside normal hours and away from the ordinary place of sitting, which is a provision about access.

What the Act does not do

It creates no substantive right. The Family Courts Act is procedural throughout. A woman's rights on divorce, maintenance, custody and property are exactly what the Hindu Marriage Act, the Hindu Adoptions and Maintenance Act and the general law give her. A better forum for a poor right is still a poor right, and the gap in matrimonial property described in [Maintenance Pendente Lite, Permanent Alimony, Custody and Property] is untouched by this Act.

munotes.in234

Judgment, Appeal, and the Administration of Gender Justice

The duty to conciliate can work against her. Section 9 requires the court to attempt settlement in the first instance in every case, and section 4(4)(a) directs that judges be chosen for commitment to preserving the institution of marriage. Applied without care, that combination presses a woman who wants to leave into staying, and the adjournment power in section 9(2) has no time limit at all.

Section 13 cuts both ways. It was meant to protect the party with less money. Where one side is in fact allowed representation and the other is not, or where the husband is himself a lawyer, it protects nobody.

Coverage is incomplete. Section 3 makes a Family Court compulsory only in a city or town of more than a million. A woman outside such an area gets none of the above.

How to write the answer

State the object from the long title. Set out the provisions above as the Act's answer to it. Then give the three criticisms: no substantive rights, conciliation that can be turned against the person it was meant to protect, and coverage limited by population rather than need. That structure gives a complete answer to a topic MU prints as one line.

A worked example

A Family Court passes a decree of divorce, refuses an interim application, records a consent decree in another case, and makes a maintenance order under Chapter IX. Four parties want to go to the High Court.

What must the judgment contain? Section 17: a concise statement of the case, the point for determination, the decision thereon, and the reasons for the decision.

How is a decree executed? Section 18: a decree or order of a Family Court has the same force and effect as a decree or order of a civil court and is executed in the same manner; but an order for maintenance under Chapter IX is executed in the manner prescribed by the Code of Criminal Procedure. And by section 18(3) it may be executed by the Family Court that made it, or by any other Family Court or ordinary civil court to which it is sent.

The divorce decree. Section 19(1): an appeal shall lie to the High Court from every judgment or order of a Family Court, both on facts and on law, and by section 19(3) within thirty days of the judgment or order.

munotes.in235

Judgment, Appeal, and the Administration of Gender Justice

The refusal of the interim application. No appeal. Section 19(1) proviso excludes an interlocutory order.

The consent decree. No appeal. It is excluded by the same proviso.

The maintenance order under Chapter IX. No appeal either. The 1991 amendment excluded it, and by section 19(4) the High Court may of its own motion call for and examine the record for the purpose of satisfying itself as to the correctness, legality or propriety of such an order.

Who hears the appeal? Section 19(5): a Bench consisting of two or more Judges.

And nothing else? Section 19(6): no appeal or revision lies to any court from any judgment, order or decree of a Family Court except as provided in the section.

What of the rest? Section 20: the Act has effect notwithstanding anything inconsistent in any other law. Sections 21 to 23: the High Court makes rules as to working hours, sittings and conciliation; the Central Government with the Chief Justice of India prescribes further qualifications for judges; and the State Government makes the remaining rules.

What it does NOT mean

A judgment is not a full civil judgment. Section 17 requires it to be concise, though it must still give reasons.

Execution is not always civil. A Chapter IX maintenance order is executed by the criminal process.

An appeal is not available against everything. Not against an interlocutory order, not against a consent decree, and not against a Chapter IX maintenance order.

The absence of an appeal on maintenance is not the absence of a remedy. Section 19(4) gives the High Court a suo motu revision.

Thirty days is not counted from knowledge. It runs from the judgment or order.

Gender justice under the Act is not a substantive right. It is a set of arrangements: preference for women judges, a woman expert where available, counsellors, one forum for maintenance, in camera hearings, and accessible sittings.

Quick revision

  • s.17: the judgment shall contain a concise statement of the case, the point for determination, the decision and the reasons.
  • s.18: a decree or order has the force of a civil decree and is executed accordingly; a Chapter IX maintenance order is executed as the Code of Criminal Procedure provides; and it may be executed by the Family Court that made it or by any other Family Court or ordinary civil court to which it is sent.
  • s.19: appeal to the High Court on facts and law, within thirty days, heard by a Bench of two or more Judges; no appeal from an interlocutory order, from a consent decree, or from a Chapter IX maintenance order, the last excluded by the 1991 amendment, for which s.19(4) gives the High Court a suo motu revision as to correctness, legality or propriety; and by s.19(6) no other appeal or revision lies.
  • s.20: the Act has overriding effect. s.21: High Court rules as to working hours, sittings and conciliation. s.22: the Central Government, with the Chief Justice of India, prescribes further qualifications. s.23: State Government rules.
  • Gender justice in the Act: preference for women judges under s.4(4); a woman expert under s.12 where available; counsellors under s.6; one forum for civil and summary maintenance under s.7; in camera at either party's option under s.11; and rules about accessible sittings.
munotes.in236

Judgment, Appeal, and the Administration of Gender Justice

Test yourself

1. What must the judgment of a Family Court contain? A concise statement of the case, the point for determination, the decision thereon and the reasons for such decision.

2. How are its decrees and orders executed? A decree or order has the same force and effect as a decree or order of a civil court and is executed in the same manner, except that an order for maintenance under Chapter IX of the Code of Criminal Procedure is executed in the manner prescribed by that Code. It may be executed by the Family Court that passed it or by any other Family Court or ordinary civil court to which it is sent.

3. From what orders does no appeal lie? From an interlocutory order; from a decree or order passed with the consent of the parties; and, since the amendment of 1991, from an order under Chapter IX of the Code of Criminal Procedure, in respect of which the High Court may call for the record of its own motion to satisfy itself as to the correctness, legality or propriety of the order.

4. What does the Act do for gender justice? It requires preference to be given to women in the selection of judges; allows the court to secure the services of an expert, preferably a woman, engaged in promoting family welfare; provides counsellors; brings the civil and the summary maintenance jurisdictions into one forum so a woman need not go to two courts; makes proceedings in camera at either party's option; and allows rules about the hours and places of sitting so that the court is accessible.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in237

Module II

The Joint Hindu Family and Coparcenary

munotes.in

Chapter Thirty-Nine

The Mitakshara Joint Family

Syllabus topic 2.1, "Mitakshara joint family"

In one line

A joint Hindu family is all the persons lineally descended from a common ancestor, together with their wives and unmarried daughters, presumed to live and hold together until somebody proves otherwise.

What a joint Hindu family is

The classical definition is that a joint Hindu family consists of all persons lineally descended from a common ancestor, and includes their wives and unmarried daughters.

Take that definition apart, because each limb answers a question.

"Lineally descended from a common ancestor." The family is a line, not a household. Brothers, their sons, their grandsons and so on are all in it. Cousins descended from a common ancestor are in it.

"Their wives." A woman who marries into the family becomes a member of it. She is a member of the joint family; she is not, classically, a coparcener.

"And unmarried daughters." A daughter is a member of her father's joint family until she marries, when she becomes a member of her husband's. That was the classical position and it is the part the 2005 amendment has changed for the coparcenary, though not for membership as such.

It is not defined by residence, worship or a common mess. Those are the usual evidence of jointness, not its definition. A family separated by geography may still be joint, and a family living under one roof may have separated in law.

What makes it distinctively Hindu

Three features have no counterpart in the general law and they should be named.

It arises by status, not by agreement. Nobody joins a joint family by contract. A son is born into it; a wife marries into it. That is why Maine's account of a movement from status to contract, described in [The Evolution of Marriage and the Family], is the right frame for this module.

It is presumed to continue. The law does not require the family to prove that it is joint. It requires whoever asserts a separation to prove it.

It has a manager with real power. The karta may bind the whole family in ways no ordinary agent could, and that is the subject of [The Karta: Position, Powers, Privileges and Obligations].

The presumption of jointness

This is the most useful practical rule in the module, and it comes in three steps.

Step one: every Hindu family is presumed to be joint. In food, worship and estate.

Step two: the presumption is of jointness, not of joint property. A joint family may own nothing at all. So the presumption that a family is joint does not carry with it a presumption that any particular property belongs to the family rather than to a member individually.

Step three: the burden shifts on proof of a nucleus. Where it is shown that the family possessed a nucleus of joint property sufficient to have acquired the property in dispute, the burden moves to the member claiming it as his own separate property to prove that he acquired it without help from the joint funds.

munotes.in238

The Mitakshara Joint Family

That three-step structure answers most problem questions about whether a house is joint family property or a member's own, and it should be written in that order.

The presumption is weakest between distant relations. It is strong as between a father and his sons, and progressively weaker as the relationship becomes remote, because the further apart the branches, the more likely they have in fact separated.

Who is in the family, and who is not

A table is the clearest way to hold it, and it is worth learning because the next chapter contrasts it with the coparcenary.

PersonMember of the joint familyCoparcener (classical)Coparcener (after 2005)
The common ancestorYesYesYes
His son, grandson, great-grandsonYesYesYes
His great-great-grandsonYesNo, outside four degreesNo
His daughter, unmarriedYesNoYes, by birth
His daughter, marriedMember of her husband's familyNoYes, in her father's coparcenary
His wifeYesNoNo
His son's wifeYesNoNo
His widowed daughter-in-lawYesNoNo
An adopted sonYesYesYes
An illegitimate sonMember, and entitled to maintenanceNoNo

Two rows carry the weight of the module. A wife is a member and not a coparcener, then and now. A daughter was not a coparcener and now is, by section 6 of the Hindu Succession Act as substituted in 2005, taken in [Section 6: Devolution of Interest in Coparcenary Property].

How a joint family continues, and how it ends

It does not end when the common ancestor dies. So long as there are two or more members lineally descended and the property remains undivided, the family continues. A father and his sons remain joint after the grandfather's death.

It can continue with a single male member and other female members. This is a point examiners like. A joint family does not come to an end merely because only one male member is left: the property retains its character as joint family property, and it will resume its ordinary working the moment another male is born or adopted. But a coparcenary cannot exist with a single coparcener, because a coparcenary needs at least two people to hold jointly.

It ends by partition, which is [Partition: What It Is, Who Can Demand It, and How], or by every member ceasing to be a Hindu, or by there being nobody left.

munotes.in239

The Mitakshara Joint Family

It ends for one member by severance. A member who marries under the Special Marriage Act, where section 21A does not apply, is severed from it by section 19 of that Act, which is [The Effect on the Joint Family and on Succession].

Why the joint family survived codification

Section 4 of the Hindu Marriage Act, and the corresponding provisions of the other three codifying Acts, displace the classical law with respect to any matter for which provision is made in the Act. Parliament in 1955 and 1956 legislated on marriage, succession, minority and guardianship, and adoption and maintenance. It did not legislate on the joint family.

So the Mitakshara joint family, the coparcenary, the karta, alienation, partition and reunion are all still governed by the classical law, as modified in specific respects by:

  • section 6 of the Hindu Succession Act, substituted in 2005, which made daughters coparceners and abolished survivorship for devolution;
  • the Hindu Gains of Learning Act 1930, which made a member's earnings from his education his own; and
  • section 19 of the Special Marriage Act 1954, which severs a member who marries under that Act.

Everything else in this module comes from the commentaries and the cases.

The joint family and the Income-tax Act

MU's topic 2.9 asks about "various tax laws" and the joint family, and it is worth flagging here because it explains why the institution has been so durable.

The Hindu Undivided Family is a separate assessable unit under the Income-tax Act, with its own permanent account number and its own exemption limit. So a family that holds property jointly is taxed as one person, separately from its members, and that is a real financial advantage. It is taken up in [The Joint Family as a Social Security Institution].

A worked example

Anand lives with his wife, his two sons and their wives, his unmarried daughter, and his married daughter who has returned home after her husband's death. The family owns ancestral land. One son claims a shop he bought in his own name is his alone; the family says it came from the land's income.

Is this a joint Hindu family? Yes. It consists of everyone lineally descended from a common ancestor, together with their wives and unmarried daughters. Anand, his sons, their wives and his unmarried daughter are all members.

Is the widowed daughter a member? She rejoins her father's family on widowhood, and is maintained out of it; she is a member of the family and never a coparcener of it in the classical sense.

Are the daughters-in-law coparceners? No. A wife is a member and never a coparcener. A daughter, since 2005, is a coparcener; a wife is not.

munotes.in240

The Mitakshara Joint Family

Who bears the burden about the shop? The presumption is that a Hindu family is joint in food, worship and estate, and that it continues joint. But the presumption does not extend to any particular property being joint. So the family must first show a sufficient nucleus of joint property capable of producing the acquisition; once it does, the burden shifts to the son to prove the shop is his own.

Suppose all but one son die. The joint family survives with a single male member, because a family is not the same thing as a coparcenary; but a coparcenary cannot exist with one coparcener, since it needs at least two.

Why does any of this survive the codification? Because no Act was ever passed about the joint family as an institution. Section 4 of the Hindu Succession Act displaces the classical law only where the Act makes provision, and it makes none here.

What it does NOT mean

A joint family is not a coparcenary. The family is wider: it includes wives and unmarried daughters, who are members but were never coparceners.

The presumption of jointness does not extend to property. It is a presumption about status, and a party asserting that a particular item is joint must first prove a nucleus.

Jointness does not require living together. Members may live and mess apart and the family remain joint; separation of residence is evidence, not the test.

A joint family does not end with the common ancestor's death. It continues through the descendants.

One male member is not too few for a family. It is too few for a coparcenary, which needs at least two.

A daughter's coparcenary status does not make a wife a coparcener. The 2005 amendment reached daughters only.

Quick revision

  • What it is: all persons lineally descended from a common ancestor, with their wives and unmarried daughters.
  • How it arises: by status, not by agreement; it is presumed to continue, and presumed joint in food, worship and estate.
  • The limit of the presumption: it does not extend to any particular property being joint. Prove a sufficient nucleus and the burden shifts to the member claiming the property as his own.
  • Membership: a wife is a member and never a coparcener; a daughter was not a coparcener and, since 9 September 2005, is.
  • Continuity: it survives the common ancestor's death and can exist with one male member, though a coparcenary cannot.
  • Why it survives codification: no Act was passed about it, so section 4 of the Hindu Succession Act leaves it standing; and the Income-tax Act treats the Hindu undivided family as a separate assessable person.
munotes.in241

The Mitakshara Joint Family

Test yourself

1. Who are the members of a joint Hindu family? All persons lineally descended from a common ancestor, together with their wives and unmarried daughters.

2. What is presumed about a Hindu family, and what is not? Every Hindu family is presumed to be joint in food, worship and estate, and a family once joint is presumed to continue joint. It is not presumed that any particular property is joint family property; that must be proved, though once a sufficient nucleus is shown the burden shifts to the member who claims the property as his separate acquisition.

3. Can a joint family exist with one male member? Yes. A joint family continues though reduced to a single male member, because the family is a status. A coparcenary cannot, because it requires at least two coparceners.

4. Why did the joint family survive the codification of 1955 and 1956? Because no Act was passed about the joint family as an institution. Section 4 of the Hindu Succession Act displaces the classical law only on matters for which the Act makes provision, and it makes none for the joint family.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in242

Chapter Forty

Mitakshara Coparcenary: Formation and Incidents

Syllabus topic 2.2, "Mitakshara coparcenary, formation and incidents"

In one line

A coparcenary is the body of persons within a joint family who take an interest in the ancestral property by birth, and since 2005 a daughter is one of them.

Formation

The classical rule

A Mitakshara coparcenary consists of a male and the three generations of male descendants next below him: his son, his son's son, and his son's son's son. Four degrees, counting the holder as the first.

Two consequences follow from the four-degree limit.

A great-great-grandson is not a coparcener while the common ancestor lives, because he is the fifth degree. He becomes one when the holder dies and the reckoning starts again from the next generation up.

The coparcenary is always a shifting body. It grows on every birth and shrinks on every death, and its composition on any given day is a question of fact.

How a coparcenary begins

It begins with a common male ancestor and at least one lineal male descendant. It cannot begin with one person alone: a sole surviving coparcener holds the property, and the coparcenary revives the moment a son is born to him or he adopts one.

Hold that against the joint family. A joint family can exist with a single male member and several females; a coparcenary cannot exist with a single coparcener.

The rule after 2005

Section 6 of the Hindu Succession Act, as substituted by the Hindu Succession (Amendment) Act 2005 with effect from 9 September 2005, provides that in a joint Hindu family governed by Mitakshara law the daughter of a coparcener shall by birth become a coparcener in her own right in the same manner as the son, shall have the same rights in the coparcenary property as she would have had if she had been a son, and shall be subject to the same liabilities.

Vineeta Sharma v. Rakesh Sharma, (2020) 9 SCC 1, decided on 11 August 2020.

Facts. A reference to a three-judge Bench to settle conflicting decisions on the substituted section 6, and in particular whether a daughter became a coparcener where her father had died before 9 September 2005.

Held. Answering the reference, the Court held that the substituted section 6 confers the status of coparcener on a daughter born before or after the amendment, in the same manner as a son, with the same rights and liabilities; that a daughter born earlier may claim those rights with effect from 9 September 2005, subject to the savings in section 6(1) for dispositions, alienations, partitions or testamentary dispositions made before 20 December 2004; and, decisively, that since the right in coparcenary is by birth, it is not necessary that the father coparcener should have been living on 9 September 2005. It also held that the statutory fiction of partition in the proviso to the unamended section 6 did not bring about an actual partition or disrupt the coparcenary, and that a plea of oral partition cannot ordinarily be accepted because of the Explanation to section 6(5). The Court overruled Prakash v. Phulavati and Mangammal v. T. B. Raju, and partly overruled Danamma alias Suman Surpur v. Amar.

munotes.in243

Mitakshara Coparcenary: Formation and Incidents

Why it matters here. It is the case that makes the coparcenary what it now is. The reasoning is worth remembering because it is short: the right is by birth, so it does not depend on anybody being alive on any particular date. The daughter's coparcenary began when she was born.

So the composition of a Mitakshara coparcenary today is: a person and the three generations of descendants next below, sons and daughters alike.

The incidents of a coparcenary

These are the "rights of a coparcener" MU asks for, and there are six worth knowing.

1. Interest by birth. A coparcener acquires an interest in the coparcenary property at the moment of birth, not on the death of anybody. This is apratibandha daya, unobstructed heritage, described in [The Sources and the Schools of Hindu Law].

2. Community of interest and unity of possession. No coparcener owns a defined share, and no coparcener can point to any part of the property as his. All of them own all of it together, and every one of them is entitled to possession and enjoyment of the whole.

3. Fluctuating interest. Because nobody has a fixed share, every birth of a coparcener reduces the share of the others, and every death increases it. A coparcener's share can be stated only on the day a partition is asked for.

4. Survivorship, and what has happened to it. Classically, on the death of a coparcener his interest passed by survivorship to the surviving coparceners, and not to his own heirs. The 2005 substitution of section 6 has displaced that: the interest of a Hindu Mitakshara coparcener dying after the amendment devolves by testamentary or intestate succession under the Act and not by survivorship. Survivorship survives as history and as the explanation of the older cases.

5. The right to demand partition. Every coparcener, and now every daughter, may demand partition of the coparcenary property at any time and without giving a reason. That is [Partition: What It Is, Who Can Demand It, and How].

6. The right to restrain an improper alienation, and to challenge one already made. A coparcener may object to an alienation not justified by legal necessity or benefit of the estate, and may sue to set it aside. That is [Alienation of Property: Separate and Coparcenary].

munotes.in244

Mitakshara Coparcenary: Formation and Incidents

To those six the classical law adds the right of maintenance out of the joint family property, which belongs to members who are not coparceners as much as to those who are.

Can a woman be karta

This question belongs to the next chapter but one, and it is raised here because it is really a question about coparcenary.

The classical answer is Commissioner of Income-tax v. Seth Govindram Sugar Mills Ltd, AIR 1966 SC 24, where the Supreme Court held that a widow, though a member of a joint family, cannot become its manager.

The modern answer is Manu Gupta v. Sujata Sharma, decided by a Division Bench of the Delhi High Court on 4 December 2023, where the eldest daughter was declared Karta of the family.

Why the two are not in conflict, and this is the point to write. Seth Govindram was about a widow, who is a member of the joint family but has never been a coparcener. Manu Gupta is about a daughter, who since 2005 is a coparcener by birth. The classical rule was never that a woman cannot be karta because she is a woman; it was that only a coparcener can be karta, and no woman was one. The 2005 amendment changed the second half of that sentence, and the office followed.

Both cases are set out in full in [The Karta: Position, Powers, Privileges and Obligations].

Coparcenary and joint family compared

Joint familyCoparcenary
Who is in itAll lineal descendants of a common ancestor, plus wives and unmarried daughtersThe holder and three generations of descendants
WomenWives and daughters are membersWives are not coparceners; daughters are, since 2005
DegreesUnlimitedFour, counting the holder
Can it exist with one personYes, a sole surviving male member with femalesNo, it needs at least two
What it doesHolds the family together, and gives a right of maintenanceOwns the coparcenary property
Right by birthNoYes
Right to demand partitionNo, unless a coparcenerYes

A worked example

A Mitakshara family consists of A, his sons B and C, B's son D, and D's son E. A also has a daughter F, born in 1980, who married in 2003. A died in 2001.

Who are the coparceners? A coparcenary is a person and the three generations of descendants next below him, four degrees in all. So A, B, C, D form the coparcenary while A lives; E enters when A dies and the line moves up.

Is F a coparcener? Yes. Since 9 September 2005 a daughter is a coparcener by birth in her own right in the same manner as a son.

munotes.in245

Mitakshara Coparcenary: Formation and Incidents

But A died in 2001 and F married in 2003. Neither matters. On Vineeta Sharma, because the right is by birth, it does not matter whether the father was alive on 9 September 2005; and the section itself makes her a coparcener without regard to her marriage.

What does being a coparcener give her? The incidents: an interest by birth; community of interest and unity of possession; a fluctuating share that enlarges on a death and shrinks on a birth; the right to demand partition; and the right to challenge an unjustified alienation.

What about survivorship? It was the classical incident and it is displaced by section 6(3) for deaths after 9 September 2005, taken in [Section 6: Devolution of Interest in Coparcenary Property].

Could F be karta? Yes. The rule has always been that only a coparcener may be karta; Seth Govindram denied a widow the office because she was not one, and since 2005 a daughter is.

How many people does a coparcenary need? At least two. A joint family may continue with one member; a coparcenary may not.

What it does NOT mean

A coparcenary is not the joint family. It is the narrower body of those who take an interest by birth, and it excludes wives.

Four degrees is not four people. It is the holder of the property and the three generations of descendants next below him.

The share is not fixed. It fluctuates with births and deaths until a partition.

Unity of possession is not exclusive possession. No coparcener can say which part is his until partition.

Vineeta Sharma did not require the father to be alive on 9 September 2005. Because the right is by birth, the daughter is a coparcener whether or not he was.

It did not accept oral partitions either. A plea of partition before 20 December 2004 must be by registered deed or decree.

Seth Govindram was not overruled by the daughter becoming karta. The rule it applied, that only a coparcener may be manager, is the very rule that now lets her hold the office.

Quick revision

  • Formation: a person and the three generations of descendants next below him, four degrees; at least two persons; a daughter is a coparcener by birth since 9 September 2005.
  • The incidents: interest by birth; community of interest and unity of possession; a fluctuating share; survivorship, now displaced by s.6(3); the right to demand partition; the right to challenge an alienation not justified by necessity, benefit or antecedent debt.
  • Vineeta Sharma: the right is by birth, so the father need not have been alive on 9 September 2005; the statutory fiction of the old section 6 did not disrupt the coparcenary; and an oral partition will not be accepted for the proviso.
  • Karta: only a coparcener may hold the office; Seth Govindram denied it to a widow on that ground, and Manu Gupta declared the eldest daughter karta because she is now a coparcener.
  • Coparcenary against joint family: narrower membership; a minimum of two; interest by birth; and the right to demand partition.
munotes.in246

Mitakshara Coparcenary: Formation and Incidents

Test yourself

1. How is a Mitakshara coparcenary formed? It consists of a person and the three generations of his descendants next below him, four degrees in all, who take an interest in the coparcenary property by birth. Since 9 September 2005 a daughter is a coparcener in her own right in the same manner as a son. It needs at least two persons.

2. State the incidents of a coparcenary. An interest acquired by birth; community of interest and unity of possession; a share that fluctuates with births and deaths; devolution by survivorship, now displaced by section 6(3) of the Hindu Succession Act; the right of every coparcener to demand partition; and the right to challenge an alienation not justified by legal necessity, benefit of the estate or an antecedent debt.

3. Does a daughter's coparcenary right depend on her father having been alive in 2005? No. In Vineeta Sharma v. Rakesh Sharma the Supreme Court held that since the right is conferred by birth, it does not matter whether the father coparcener was alive on 9 September 2005.

4. Can a woman be the karta of a joint family? Yes, if she is a coparcener. The rule has always been that only a coparcener may be manager, which is why a widow could not be, and since 2005 a daughter can be and has been declared karta.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in247

Chapter Forty-One

Property under Mitakshara Law: Separate and Coparcenary

Syllabus topic 2.2, "Property under Mitakshara law, separate property and coparcenary property"

In one line

Property is either coparcenary property, in which every coparcener has an interest by birth, or a member's separate property, which is his alone; and the whole of the module is about telling them apart.

The two classes

Mitakshara law divides all the property a member of a joint family may hold into two.

Coparcenary property, also called joint family property. Every coparcener takes an interest in it by birth. No coparcener owns a defined share. It is subject to partition, to the karta's power of management and alienation, and, before 2005, to survivorship.

Separate property, also called self-acquired property. It belongs to one member absolutely. He may sell it, gift it or will it away as he pleases; no coparcener may object; and on his death it passes by succession, not by survivorship.

The whole of the rest of this chapter is the list of what falls into each.

What is coparcenary property

1. Ancestral property

This is the core case and it is the one MU asks about.

Ancestral property means property inherited by a Hindu male from his father, father's father or father's father's father. In his hands it is joint family property as regards his own sons, grandsons and great-grandsons, who take an interest in it by birth.

Three traps, and they are all in that sentence.

"Ancestral" is a term of art, not ordinary English. Property inherited from a maternal grandfather, from a brother, from an uncle, or from any collateral, is not ancestral property. It is the separate property of the person who inherits it, and his sons take no interest in it by birth. Only the three direct male ancestors count.

It is ancestral as regards the descendants, not as regards the holder. A man who inherits from his father holds it as his own vis-a-vis his brothers if they have separated, but as joint family property vis-a-vis his own sons. The same property can be self-acquired in one relation and ancestral in another.

The character passes to four degrees only. The son, grandson and great-grandson take by birth. Beyond that the reckoning restarts.

This is also the distinction between apratibandha daya and sapratibandha daya, unobstructed and obstructed heritage, described in [The Sources and the Schools of Hindu Law]. Property from the three direct male ancestors is unobstructed: the right arises at birth. Property from anyone else is obstructed: the right arises only on the owner's death.

2. Property acquired by the joint family

Property acquired with joint family funds, or by the joint labour of the members, or in the name of one member out of the family nucleus, is coparcenary property whatever the deed says. This is where the presumption in [The Mitakshara Joint Family] does its work: once a sufficient nucleus is proved, the burden lies on the member claiming the property as his own.

munotes.in248

Property under Mitakshara Law: Separate and Coparcenary

3. Property thrown into the common stock

A member may voluntarily surrender his separate property to the joint family, and it then becomes coparcenary property. This is called blending, or throwing into the hotchpot.

Two conditions, and both are strict. There must be an intention to abandon the separate character, and it must be clearly proved. Merely allowing the family to use the property, or managing it along with the family property, or letting the income go into a common account, is not blending. The doctrine takes property away from its owner, so the law requires the intention to be unequivocal.

And blending works only one way. Coparcenary property cannot be converted into separate property except by partition.

4. Accretions

Property acquired with the income of coparcenary property, and anything that accrues to it, is itself coparcenary property. So a house built out of the rents of ancestral land is ancestral in character.

5. Property recovered with the help of joint funds

Where joint family property is lost and recovered by a member, it is coparcenary property; and where he recovered it with the aid of joint family funds, it remains so even if he did the work alone.

What is separate property

1. Property inherited from anyone other than the three direct male ancestors

As explained above.

2. Property obtained on partition

The share a coparcener takes on partition is his separate property as against his brothers, but it becomes ancestral property as regards his own sons, who acquire an interest in it by birth. This is the point that most often decides a problem question, and it should be stated in exactly those two halves.

Where the coparcener has no son at the date of partition, the share is his absolutely, and it is only when a son is born that it takes on the ancestral character.

3. Property acquired without help from the joint funds

Acquired by his own exertions, without detriment to the joint estate and without any aid from it.

4. Gifts and bequests

Property received by gift or will is separate property, unless the donor or testator has expressed a contrary intention. A father may gift ancestral property to a son and direct that it be taken as ancestral, but the presumption is the other way.

The classical rule made an exception for a gift by a father to a son out of affection, which was sometimes treated as ancestral; the modern position is that the donor's intention governs, and where nothing is said the gift is separate property.

munotes.in249

Property under Mitakshara Law: Separate and Coparcenary

5. Property obtained by a gift of love and affection from the father

A father may make a gift of a reasonable portion of the ancestral moveable property to a son out of affection, and what he gives becomes the son's separate property. The gift must be reasonable in extent, which is what stops the doctrine defeating the coparcenary.

6. Government grants

Property granted by the Government to a member is his separate property, unless the grant says otherwise.

7. Gains of learning

This is the class the syllabus expressly names, and it is now statutory.

The classical law was in doubt. Where a member's education had been paid for out of joint family funds, or he had been maintained by the family while he studied, his earnings were often held to belong to the family, on the reasoning that the family had financed the skill that produced them. A doctor educated on the family's money was working for the family.

The Hindu Gains of Learning Act 1930, Act 30 of 1930, of 25 July 1930, was passed, in its own words, to remove doubt and provide a uniform rule as to the rights of a member of a Hindu undivided family in property acquired by him by means of his learning.

Section 2 defines the three words. "Learning" means education, whether elementary, technical, scientific, special or general, and training of every kind usually intended to enable a person to pursue any trade, industry, profession or avocation. "Gains of learning" means all acquisitions of property made substantially by means of learning, whether before or after the Act, and whether the ordinary or the extraordinary result of that learning. "Acquirer" means the member who acquires them.

Section 3 is the operative provision. Notwithstanding any custom, rule or interpretation of Hindu law, no gains of learning shall be held not to be the exclusive and separate property of the acquirer merely by reason of:

(a) his learning having been imparted to him, in whole or in part, by any member of his family living or dead, or with the aid of the joint funds of his family, or with the funds of any member; or

(b) himself or his family having been maintained or supported, wholly or in part, by the joint funds of the family or of any member, while he was acquiring his learning.

Read the definitions carefully, because the Act is wider than students expect.

"Learning" includes training of every kind, not only formal education, so a member trained in a trade is within the Act.

munotes.in250

Property under Mitakshara Law: Separate and Coparcenary

"Whether the ordinary or the extraordinary result." A doctor's fees are the ordinary result of his learning; a prize, a patent or an unexpected windfall from that learning is the extraordinary result. Both are his.

The Act removes a reason, it does not create a rule. Section 3 says the gains shall not be held to be joint merely by reason of the family having paid for the learning or maintained him. If the property is joint for some other reason, for example because it was in fact bought with joint funds, the Act does not save it.

The classes in one table

PropertyCharacter
Inherited from father, father's father, father's father's fatherCoparcenary, as regards his own descendants
Inherited from a maternal grandfather, brother, uncle, any collateralSeparate
Acquired with joint family funds or by joint labourCoparcenary
Voluntarily blended with joint property, on clear proof of intentionCoparcenary
Income of, and accretions to, coparcenary propertyCoparcenary
A share taken on partitionSeparate as against brothers, coparcenary as regards his own sons
Acquired by his own exertions without aid from the joint estateSeparate
Gift or bequest, unless a contrary intentionSeparate
A reasonable gift of affection from the fatherSeparate
Government grant, unless it says otherwiseSeparate
Gains of learning, Act of 1930Separate

A worked example

Suresh inherits a field from his father, a house from his mother's father, and a shop from his childless paternal uncle. He is an engineer and earns a salary; the family paid his college fees and kept him while he studied. He also received a plot as a wedding gift from a friend, and he took a share on partition with his brother. He has one son.

The field. Property inherited from the father, father's father or father's father's father is ancestral, and it is joint as regards his own descendants for four degrees. His son takes an interest in it by birth.

The house from the maternal grandfather. Not ancestral at all. Property from a maternal grandfather is the taker's separate property.

The shop from the uncle. Property inherited from a collateral is likewise separate.

The salary. Separate. And the Hindu Gains of Learning Act 1930 puts it beyond argument: gains of learning are not held to be joint merely because the family paid for the education or maintained him while he acquired it, and "learning" covers training of every kind and "gains" the extraordinary as well as the ordinary result.

The wedding gift. A gift is separate property, whoever gave it.

The share on partition. It is separate as against his brother, and ancestral as regards his own son, who takes an interest in it by birth.

munotes.in251

Property under Mitakshara Law: Separate and Coparcenary

Suppose he throws the shop into the common stock. Property clearly blended into the joint family stock becomes coparcenary, and the intention must be clear; mere use by the family is not enough.

Suppose the field's income buys shares in his name. Accretions to coparcenary property, and acquisitions made with its aid, are coparcenary.

What it does NOT mean

Ancestral is not "old". It means property inherited from the father, father's father or father's father's father, and nothing else.

Inherited property is not always ancestral. Property from a maternal grandfather or from a collateral is separate.

A share on partition is not simply separate. It is separate against the co-sharers and ancestral for the taker's own sons.

Blending is not use. The property must be clearly thrown into the common stock with the intention of abandoning separate rights.

Self-acquisition is not proved by the name on the document. What matters is whether it was made without aid from the joint estate.

The Act of 1930 does not make every earning separate. It removes one reason for calling gains of learning joint: that the family paid for the education or maintained the member.

Quick revision

  • Two classes: coparcenary (joint family) property and separate property.
  • Coparcenary property includes ancestral property, that is, property inherited from the father, father's father or father's father's father, joint as regards descendants for four degrees; property acquired with the aid of joint funds; joint labour; accretions; and property blended into the common stock.
  • Separate property includes property inherited from a maternal grandfather or a collateral; self-acquisition without aid from the estate; gifts and bequests; government grants; gains of learning; and a share taken on partition, which is separate against the co-sharers but ancestral for the taker's sons.
  • The Hindu Gains of Learning Act 1930: gains of learning are not joint merely because the family paid for the education or maintained the member; learning includes training of every kind; gains include the extraordinary as well as the ordinary result.

Test yourself

1. What is ancestral property? Property which a Hindu male inherits from his father, father's father or father's father's father. It is joint family property as regards his own descendants for four degrees, who take an interest in it by birth.

2. Is property inherited from a maternal grandfather ancestral? No. It is the separate property of the person who inherits it, as is property inherited from a collateral such as an uncle or a brother.

3. What is the character of a share taken on partition? It is separate property as against the coparceners with whom the partition was made, and ancestral property as regards the taker's own sons, who take an interest in it by birth.

munotes.in252

Property under Mitakshara Law: Separate and Coparcenary

4. What did the Hindu Gains of Learning Act 1930 provide? That no gains of learning shall be held to be joint family property merely by reason that the person acquiring them was maintained or educated by the joint family, or that the education was paid for out of joint family funds. "Learning" includes education, whether elementary, technical, scientific, special or general, and training of every kind which is usually intended to enable a person to pursue any trade, industry, profession or avocation in life; and "gains of learning" includes all acquisitions of property made substantially by means of learning, whether ordinary or extraordinary.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in253

Chapter Forty-Two

Dayabhaga Coparcenary, and Property under Dayabhaga Law

Syllabus topic 2.3, "Dayabhaga coparcenary, formation and incidents; property under Dayabhaga law"

In one line

In Bengal and Assam a son took nothing in his father's property until the father died, and when he did take, he took a defined share he could sell.

Where it applied

The Dayabhaga, written by Jimutavahana, was the authority in Bengal and Assam. The Mitakshara, Vijnaneswara's commentary on the Yajnavalkya Smriti, was the authority everywhere else in India. Neither is a statute and neither ever was; they are commentaries that the courts treated as authoritative for their regions.

That geography is worth stating in an answer, because it explains why the two systems never had to be reconciled: they were never applied in the same place.

The single principle

Under Dayabhaga law, ownership arises on the death of the last owner, not on birth.

The Dayabhaga rejected the Mitakshara idea that a son acquires an interest in his father's property the moment he is born. It reasoned from the religious side of inheritance: a person succeeds to property because of his capacity to confer spiritual benefit on the deceased, and that capacity cannot arise until there is a deceased.

So during the father's lifetime the father is the absolute owner. The son has nothing. He has no interest, no right to demand partition, no right to object to what his father does with the property.

The incidents, one by one

Each of these is the negative of the corresponding Mitakshara rule.

No right by birth. The son takes on the father's death and not before.

No coparcenary during the father's lifetime. A Dayabhaga coparcenary is formed after the father dies, among the heirs who then take together. Father and son are never coparceners with each other.

Defined and ascertained shares. When the heirs take, each takes a specified share, which is known from the beginning. There is no fluctuating interest and no community of interest in the Mitakshara sense: what the coparceners have is unity of possession without unity of ownership.

No survivorship. On the death of a Dayabhaga coparcener his share passes to his own heirs, including his widow and daughters. It does not go to the other coparceners.

A coparcener may alienate his share. Because his share is defined and owned, he may sell it, mortgage it or will it away, and he may do so without the consent of the others. Under Mitakshara he classically could not.

A widow succeeds. Since there is no survivorship, a Dayabhaga coparcener's widow takes his share, and she may demand partition of it. Under Mitakshara she could not, because survivorship carried the interest past her to the surviving coparceners.

Females may be coparceners. It follows from the last point: a widow who succeeds to her husband's share becomes a member of the coparcenary in his place.

munotes.in254

Dayabhaga Coparcenary, and Property under Dayabhaga Law

That last feature is worth pausing on. Long before the amendment of 2005, the Dayabhaga school admitted women to the coparcenary as a matter of course, because its structure had no survivorship to exclude them.

The two schools side by side

MitaksharaDayabhaga
WhereAll India except Bengal and AssamBengal and Assam
CommentaryVijnaneswara on the Yajnavalkya SmritiJimutavahana
Right in the propertyBy birthOn the death of the last owner
Coparcenary with the fatherYes, during his lifeNo, only after his death
SharesFluctuating and unascertainedDefined and ascertained
UnityOf ownership and of possessionOf possession only
Devolution on deathClassically survivorshipSuccession to his own heirs
May a coparcener sell his shareClassically noYes
May he will it awayClassically noYes
The widowNot a coparcener; classically excluded by survivorshipSucceeds to her husband's share
PartitionOf an unascertained interest, which the partition ascertainsOf a share already known, which the partition separates by metes and bounds
Basis of inheritanceConsanguinity, nearness of bloodSpiritual benefit, capacity to confer religious benefit on the deceased

The last row is the theoretical difference and it is the one that generates all the others. Mitakshara measures the right by propinquity of blood; Dayabhaga measures it by the religious efficacy of the offerings the heir can make.

What partition means in each

The word is the same and the operation is not.

Under Mitakshara, partition does two things at once: it ascertains the share, which until then did not exist as a definite quantity, and it divides the property. That is why the classical writers say a Mitakshara partition is a partition of status first and of property second, and why a severance in status can happen without any physical division at all.

Under Dayabhaga, the share is already known. Partition therefore does only one thing: it divides the property by metes and bounds. There is no separate concept of severance in status, because there was no unity of ownership to sever.

Both are taken further in [Partition: What It Is, Who Can Demand It, and How].

What is left of the difference today

This is what turns a comparison into an answer.

Section 6 of the Hindu Succession Act, as substituted in 2005, applies only to Mitakshara. Its words are "in a Joint Hindu family governed by the Mitakshara law". So the daughter's coparcenary right by birth is a Mitakshara reform. It had to be, because in Dayabhaga there is no right by birth for anybody.

Survivorship is gone from Mitakshara too. The 2005 substitution provides that a coparcener's interest devolves by testamentary or intestate succession and not by survivorship. On that point the two schools have converged, and the convergence is in the Dayabhaga direction.

munotes.in255

Dayabhaga Coparcenary, and Property under Dayabhaga Law

The Hindu Succession Act governs succession in both schools. Sections 8 to 16 apply to every Hindu, whichever commentary his region followed.

So the practical position is that the schools still differ on the right by birth and on everything that flows from it during the holder's lifetime, and no longer differ much on what happens when he dies. A useful closing line for an essay is that the Dayabhaga lost the geography and won the argument.

A worked example

A family in Bengal consists of a father F and two sons S1 and S2, holding land inherited from F's father. Compare what happens with a Mitakshara family in Maharashtra in identical facts.

Who owns the land while F lives? Under Dayabhaga, F is the absolute owner. His sons take nothing by birth, because no right arises by birth. Under Mitakshara, S1 and S2 are coparceners with F and take an interest by birth.

Can F sell the land? Under Dayabhaga, yes, freely, and he may will it away. Under Mitakshara he may alienate only for legal necessity, benefit of the estate or an antecedent debt.

Can S1 demand a partition while F lives? Under Dayabhaga, no, because he has no interest yet. Under Mitakshara, yes, at any time and without a reason.

F dies. Under Dayabhaga the coparcenary now forms between S1 and S2, each with a defined share, holding in unity of possession without unity of ownership.

S1 then dies leaving a widow. Under Dayabhaga, his share passes by succession, and the widow takes her husband's place in the coparcenary. Under the classical Mitakshara it would have passed by survivorship, and this is what section 6(3) of the Hindu Succession Act has changed for deaths after 9 September 2005.

How does each school rank heirs? Mitakshara by nearness of blood; Dayabhaga by the capacity to confer spiritual benefit.

What is left of the difference? Section 6 reformed Mitakshara alone, because there was nothing of the kind in Dayabhaga to reform, and in abolishing survivorship it moved Mitakshara towards the Dayabhaga position.

What it does NOT mean

Dayabhaga is not a school without a coparcenary. It has one; it simply forms on the father's death rather than at birth.

Absolute ownership is not unlimited by anything. The father remains bound to maintain the family.

Unity of possession is not unity of ownership. Under Dayabhaga the shares are defined even before division.

munotes.in256

Dayabhaga Coparcenary, and Property under Dayabhaga Law

A widow taking her husband's place is not a general rule of Hindu law. It is a Dayabhaga incident, and it followed from succession rather than survivorship.

Section 6 did not amend Dayabhaga. It reformed the Mitakshara coparcenary, and it is Mitakshara that has moved.

The schools do not differ only on survivorship. They differ on the principle of selection among heirs: propinquity against spiritual benefit.

Quick revision

  • Where: Dayabhaga applied in Bengal and Assam; Mitakshara elsewhere.
  • The single principle: no right arises by birth. The father is absolute owner, and the coparcenary forms only on his death.
  • The incidents: defined shares; unity of possession without unity of ownership; devolution by succession, not survivorship; a power to sell and to bequeath a share; and a widow who takes her husband's place.
  • The two schools: Mitakshara ranks heirs by nearness of blood, Dayabhaga by spiritual benefit; under Mitakshara a son may demand partition against the father, under Dayabhaga he may not.
  • What partition means: under Mitakshara, severance of an undivided interest; under Dayabhaga, division of defined shares already owned.
  • Today: s.6 of the Hindu Succession Act reformed Mitakshara only, and by abolishing survivorship moved it towards the Dayabhaga position.

Test yourself

1. On what single principle does the Dayabhaga school rest? That no right in property arises by birth. The father is the absolute owner during his life, and the coparcenary comes into existence only on his death.

2. State three incidents of a Dayabhaga coparcenary. The shares of the coparceners are defined; there is unity of possession but not unity of ownership; the interest devolves by succession and not by survivorship; a coparcener may sell or bequeath his share; and a widow takes her deceased husband's place in the coparcenary.

3. Can a son demand partition against his father under each school? Under Mitakshara, yes, because he has an interest by birth. Under Dayabhaga, no, because he has no interest until his father's death.

4. Why did section 6 of the Hindu Succession Act not affect Dayabhaga? Because it abolished survivorship in the Mitakshara coparcenary, and there was no survivorship in Dayabhaga to abolish; a Dayabhaga interest already passed by succession.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in257

Chapter Forty-Three

The Karta: Position, Powers, Privileges and Obligations

Syllabus topic 2.4, "Karta of the joint family, his position, powers, privileges and obligations"

In one line

The senior-most coparcener manages the family property, and the law gives him powers no ordinary agent has because it also holds him to duties no ordinary agent owes.

Position

Who is karta

The senior-most coparcener is karta. The office goes by seniority, not by election, and not by competence.

Three rules follow.

He holds by right, not by appointment. He does not need the consent of the other coparceners, and they cannot remove him for incompetence.

A junior coparcener may be karta by agreement. Where the senior coparcener gives up the position, expressly or by conduct, or is absent, or is incapable, the others may agree that a junior act as karta.

A minor cannot be karta, though a minor is a coparcener, because he cannot manage. Where all the coparceners are minors, the mother or guardian may manage the property as a de facto guardian, and that is a different office with much narrower powers, taken in [The Powers of a Natural Guardian, and the De Facto Guardian].

Can a woman be karta

This is the examinable question and it has two cases and one distinction.

Commissioner of Income-tax v. Seth Govindram Sugar Mills Ltd, AIR 1966 SC 24, decided on 26 March 1965.

Facts. A joint Hindu family of two branches owned a sugar mill. After partition the two kartas entered into a partnership in 1943 to run it, each representing his own family, the deed providing that a partner's death should not dissolve the firm and that his heir or nominee should take his place. One karta died in 1945 leaving three widows and two minor sons. The other carried on the business, and the firm sought registration as a partnership.

Held. A joint Hindu family as such cannot be a partner of a firm, but it may through its karta enter into a partnership with the karta of another family. And, decisively for this chapter, a widow, though a member of a joint family, cannot become its manager. Two High Court decisions to the contrary were overruled. It followed that the partnership ended when one of the two kartas died.

Why it matters here. It is the authority every textbook cites for the proposition that a woman cannot be karta. Note exactly what it decides: it is about a widow, who is a member of the joint family and has never been a coparcener.

Manu Gupta v. Sujata Sharma, RFA(OS) 13/2016, Delhi High Court, decided on 4 December 2023.

Facts. The last karta of the D. R. Gupta and Sons Hindu undivided family died in February 2006. Sujata Sharma, a daughter of a deceased son of the founder, claimed to be the next Karta as the eldest coparcener, relying on the Hindu Succession (Amendment) Act 2005. Most members did not object. Manu Gupta and three others did, arguing that kartaship owes its provenance to Hindu custom, that the 2005 amendment was meant only to equalise the division of property and not to confer the office, that the office remains confined to the senior-most male coparcener, and that a daughter might at most be recognised as a manager.

munotes.in258

The Karta: Position, Powers, Privileges and Obligations

Held. The appeal was dismissed. Having held that she was entitled to be the Karta under law, the Division Bench declared Sujata Sharma to be the Karta of the family for the purpose of representing it before the Competent Authority. The Court also observed that the position of Karta is a legal entitlement which has no bearing on who actually performs the managerial functions, so that the appellant's having in fact managed the property did not give him the title.

Why it matters here. It supplies the modern answer, and it does not require Seth Govindram to be wrong. The classical rule was that only a coparcener may be karta. In 1965 no woman was a coparcener, so no woman could be karta. Since 9 September 2005 a daughter is a coparcener by birth, so the eldest coparcener may be a daughter, and the office follows.

Cite Manu Gupta as what it is, a High Court decision. The Supreme Court has not decided the point.

What the karta is not

He is not a partner, and the family is not a partnership. Seth Govindram says so in terms.

He is not a trustee in the strict sense. He is not accountable for past dealings in the way a trustee is, and he need not keep accounts unless partition is demanded.

He is not an agent of the coparceners. He does not derive his authority from them and they cannot revoke it.

He is not a co-owner with a defined share any more than any other coparcener.

The classical description is that his position is sui generis, of its own kind, and that is the phrase to use.

Powers

Power of management. He manages the family property and business, and his management is not open to question by the other coparceners merely because they would have managed differently.

Power to represent the family. He represents it in all matters, legal, religious and social. A decree against the karta in a suit relating to family property binds the whole family, including minor coparceners, provided he acted bona fide, and that is one of the most consequential powers in Hindu law.

Power to contract debts. He may contract debts for family purposes, and such a debt binds the whole family and every coparcener's interest.

munotes.in259

The Karta: Position, Powers, Privileges and Obligations

Power to alienate. He may alienate joint family property, but only for legal necessity, for the benefit of the estate, or for indispensable religious duties. This is the largest single topic in the module and is [Alienation of Property: Separate and Coparcenary].

Power to acknowledge and to refer to arbitration. He may acknowledge a debt so as to extend limitation, and may refer a family dispute to arbitration.

Power to enter into a family arrangement. He may settle a dispute by a bona fide family arrangement binding on all, and the courts uphold such arrangements readily because they preserve the family.

Power to give a valid discharge, and to receive payment on behalf of the family.

Privileges

MU prints this as a separate word from powers, so it should be answered separately, and the difference is real: a power is something he may do for the family, a privilege is an indulgence the law allows him personally.

He is not bound to save or to invest. He may manage the property as he thinks best and is not liable for failing to make it more profitable.

He is not bound to account for past dealings, and may be called on to account only when a partition is demanded, and then only for what is existing at that date, not for what he spent.

He may spend at his discretion for family purposes, within reason, and the other coparceners cannot question the amount unless it is grossly excessive.

He may not be sued for an account by a coparcener except in a suit for partition.

Fraud, misappropriation or conversion take the privileges away. Where a coparcener proves that the karta has misappropriated or converted family property to his own use, the karta must account, and the court will call for accounts even without a partition.

Obligations

To maintain the members of the family, out of the joint family property. That duty runs to every member, coparcener or not, and so covers the wives, the widows and the unmarried daughters.

To pay the family's debts out of the joint funds.

To meet the marriage expenses of the unmarried daughters and other members, out of the joint family property, which is a real charge on the estate and not a matter of grace.

To perform the necessary religious ceremonies and shraddha for the family.

To account on partition, as described above.

To act bona fide and in the interest of the family. This is the general obligation that all the others express. His powers are wide precisely because he is bound to use them for the family.

munotes.in260

The Karta: Position, Powers, Privileges and Obligations

Not to alienate without justification, for which see the next chapter.

Writing the answer

MU sets this as an essay, and the four printed words give the structure:

Position. Senior-most coparcener; holds by right; sui generis, not partner, agent or trustee; a junior may act by agreement; a minor cannot; and a daughter now may, because the office follows coparcenary status.

Powers. Management, representation, contracting debts, alienation for necessity or benefit or religious duty, acknowledgment, arbitration, family arrangement, discharge.

Privileges. No duty to save or invest, no duty to account for past dealings except on partition, discretion in expenditure, immunity from a suit for accounts, all lost on proof of fraud.

Obligations. Maintenance, debts, marriage expenses, religious ceremonies, accounting on partition, bona fide management, and no unjustified alienation.

A worked example

A Mitakshara family consists of the widow W, her sons B (aged 40) and C (aged 35), and her daughter D (aged 45). B has been abroad for ten years and has given up management. C runs the family shop, borrows for it, and has spent a large sum on D's wedding and on a family shraddha. B returns and demands accounts of the last ten years, and challenges a sale C made of family land to pay a merchant's pressing demand.

Who is karta? The senior-most coparcener is karta by right. D is the eldest and, since 2005, a coparcener, so she may be karta; Manu Gupta declared the eldest daughter Karta on exactly that footing. If she does not act, B as the senior male coparcener would be, and C acts as karta by consent or by B's abandonment of the office.

Can W be karta? Not as of right. Seth Govindram held that a widow could not be manager because she is not a coparcener, and that rule is unchanged; what changed is that a daughter is one.

Was the borrowing lawful? The karta may contract debts for family purposes, and the debt binds the family.

The wedding and the shraddha? Both are within his obligations: marriages of members and ceremonies are family purposes.

Can B call for accounts of the past ten years? No. Among the karta's privileges is the absence of any duty to account for the past or to justify his spending; he accounts on partition, and then only for what is then in hand. That privilege goes on proof of fraud, misappropriation or conversion.

The sale. A karta may alienate coparcenary property only for legal necessity, benefit of the estate or religious duty, and this was to meet a pressing demand, which is legal necessity. Alienation is taken in [Alienation of Property: Separate and Coparcenary].

munotes.in261

The Karta: Position, Powers, Privileges and Obligations

What is the karta's position in law? Sui generis: he is not a partner, not an agent and not a trustee, though he owes good faith.

What it does NOT mean

The karta is not an agent. He does not act on anybody's instructions, and his powers do not come from a grant.

He is not a trustee either. He is not bound to invest, nor to account for the past, though he must act in good faith.

Seniority is not a duty. The senior-most coparcener may give up the office, and a junior may then act with the consent of the others.

The privilege against accounting is not absolute. It goes on proof of fraud, misappropriation or conversion.

"For family purposes" is not "for any purpose he thinks fit". The purpose must be one the family's needs support.

Manu Gupta did not overrule Seth Govindram. It applied the same rule, that only a coparcener may be manager, to a daughter who has been a coparcener since 2005.

Quick revision

  • Position: the senior-most coparcener is karta by right; his position is sui generis, not a partner, agent or trustee.
  • Powers: to manage the family and its property; to represent the family, so that a decree against him binds it; to contract debts for family purposes; to enter into contracts and compromises; to acknowledge debts; to refer to arbitration; and to alienate only for legal necessity, benefit of the estate or religious duty.
  • Privileges: no duty to invest, none to account for the past, none to justify his spending, and no obligation of equal division while joint. All go on proof of fraud, misappropriation or conversion.
  • Obligations: to maintain the members; to pay debts of the family; to defray marriage expenses and ceremonies; to account on partition; and to act in good faith throughout.
  • Cases: Commissioner of Income-tax v. Seth Govindram Sugar Mills Ltd held that a widow could not be manager, because she was not a coparcener; Manu Gupta v. Sujata Sharma declared the eldest daughter Karta, since a daughter has been a coparcener since 2005.

Test yourself

1. Who may be the karta of a joint Hindu family? The senior-most coparcener, as of right. He may give up the office, and a junior coparcener may then act with the consent of the others. Only a coparcener may hold the office, which is why a widow may not, and why a daughter may since 2005.

2. State the powers of a karta. To manage the family and its affairs; to represent the family in dealings and in litigation, so that a decree against him binds the members; to contract debts for family purposes; to enter into contracts, compromises and references to arbitration; to acknowledge debts; and to alienate coparcenary property, but only for legal necessity, for the benefit of the estate, or for the performance of indispensable religious duties.

munotes.in262

The Karta: Position, Powers, Privileges and Obligations

3. What are the karta's privileges? He is not bound to invest the family funds, nor to account for his past dealings, nor to explain how he has spent the income; he accounts only on partition, and then for what is in hand. Each privilege ceases on proof of fraud, misappropriation or conversion.

4. What are his obligations? To maintain the members of the family, to pay the family's debts, to meet the expenses of the marriages and ceremonies of the members, to render accounts on partition, and to act in good faith and for the benefit of the family throughout.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in263

Chapter Forty-Four

Alienation of Property: Separate and Coparcenary

Syllabus topic 2.5, "Alienation of property, separate and coparcenary"

In one line

A member may do what he likes with his separate property; the karta may deal with the family's only for necessity, for the benefit of the estate or to pay an antecedent debt, and a coparcener's remedy is to undo the sale afterwards.

Separate property: no restriction

A member's separate property is his absolutely. He may sell, mortgage, gift or bequeath it as he pleases. No coparcener has any interest in it, no coparcener may object, and no question of necessity arises.

The only thing to watch is the point made in [Property under Mitakshara Law: Separate and Coparcenary]: property may be separate as against one person and ancestral as against another. A share taken on partition is separate against the brothers and coparcenary as regards his own sons, and to that extent his freedom to deal with it is gone.

Coparcenary property: who may alienate

Three different people may alienate coparcenary property, on three different footings, and confusing them is the commonest error in the module.

The karta, for the family, on proof of one of the three justifications. This is the main case and the rest of the chapter.

The father, in his special capacity, who has a power to make a gift of affection of a reasonable portion of the ancestral moveable property, and a power to alienate for an antecedent debt of his own that is not illegal or immoral, which is [Debts: the Doctrine of Pious Obligation and Antecedent Debt].

A sole surviving coparcener, who may alienate as he pleases, because there is nobody with an interest to object. But the moment a son is born or is adopted, the property resumes its coparcenary character, and an alienation made before that is not affected.

An individual coparcener, classically, could not alienate his undivided interest without the consent of the others, because he had no defined share to convey. That is the Mitakshara rule and the contrast with Dayabhaga in [Dayabhaga Coparcenary, and Property under Dayabhaga Law]. In some regions a coparcener's interest could be sold in execution of a decree against him, and courts allowed a purchaser at such a sale to sue for partition.

The three justifications

Sushil Kumar v. Ram Prakash, AIR 1988 SC 576, decided on 13 January 1988.

Facts. Ram Prakash, as karta of a joint Hindu family, agreed to sell the family house to Jai Bhagwan and took five thousand rupees as earnest money, then refused to execute the sale deed. Jai Bhagwan sued for specific performance. The karta's three sons applied to be joined in that suit and were refused, so they brought their own suit for a permanent injunction restraining their father from alienating the property, saying it was coparcenary property and the sale was for neither legal necessity nor the benefit of the estate. The trial court found for them.

munotes.in264

Alienation of Property: Separate and Coparcenary

Held. On the substantive law, in a joint Mitakshara family a son acquires by birth an interest equal to that of the father in the ancestral property; the father, by reason of his paternal relation and his position as head of the family, is its manager, and is entitled to alienate joint family property so as to bind the interests of both the adult and the minor coparceners, provided the alienation is made for legal necessity, or for the benefit of the estate, or for meeting an antecedent debt. The power of the manager of joint Hindu family property is analogous to that of a manager for an infant heir, as the Judicial Committee observed in Hunoomanpersaud Pandey v. Mussumat Babooee Munraj Koonweree, (1856) 6 Moore's Indian Appeals 393.

But on the remedy, a coparcener cannot obtain a permanent injunction under section 38 of the Specific Relief Act 1963 restraining the father or manager from alienating, because he has an equally efficacious remedy, namely to have the sale set aside and recover possession, and section 38(h) bars the grant of such an injunction.

Why it matters here. It states the three justifications in a modern judgment, it fixes the standard by the Hunoomanpersaud analogy, and it decides the remedy against the coparcener. All three are examinable and the third is the surprise.

1. Legal necessity

Not necessity in the sense that the family would otherwise starve, but a pressing family purpose which the family funds cannot meet otherwise. The classical instances are:

  • payment of government revenue and of debts payable out of the family property;
  • maintenance of the members;
  • marriage expenses of the sons and, in particular, of the unmarried daughters;
  • the funeral and shraddha ceremonies of the father, mother and other members;
  • the costs of necessary litigation to protect the family estate;
  • the cost of defending the head of the family against a serious criminal charge; and
  • payment of a debt binding on the family.

Two rules govern the proof, and both come from the Hunoomanpersaud analogy.

The alienee must make enquiry. A purchaser is not bound to see to the application of the money, but he must satisfy himself, by reasonable enquiry, that the necessity existed. A purchaser who enquired honestly and was satisfied on reasonable grounds is protected even if the karta afterwards misapplied the money.

The necessity need not be proved absolutely. It is enough that the alienee acted honestly after such enquiry as a prudent person would make.

munotes.in265

Alienation of Property: Separate and Coparcenary

2. Benefit of the estate

This is wider than necessity and it is the head that has grown. The classical view was that only a defensive transaction qualified, something done to protect the estate from a threatened danger. The modern view is that any transaction a prudent owner would enter into for the benefit of the property will do, so that an exchange of unproductive land for productive land, or a sale to pay for an improvement, may qualify.

The test to write is the prudent owner test: would a prudent person, managing his own property, have done this?

3. Antecedent debt

An alienation to pay a debt of the father which is antecedent, that is, prior in time and prior in fact to the alienation and independent of it, and which is not illegal or immoral, binds the sons. That doctrine belongs to the next chapter, because it rests on the pious obligation, and it has been altered by section 6(4) of the Hindu Succession Act.

4. Indispensable religious duties

Some writers add a fourth head, and the classical texts support it: an alienation for the performance of indispensable religious duties, such as the obsequies of the father. In practice it overlaps with legal necessity and is often treated as an instance of it.

The remedies of a coparcener

This is where an answer earns its marks, and Sushil Kumar supplies the structure.

He cannot get an injunction. A suit under section 38 of the Specific Relief Act to restrain the karta from alienating fails, because section 38(h) refuses an injunction where an equally efficacious relief can be obtained by another usual mode of proceeding, and here it can.

He can sue to set the alienation aside. After the sale, a coparcener may sue for a declaration that the alienation is not binding on his interest, and for possession.

The alienation is voidable, not void. It binds the family unless and until it is set aside, and it is good against the karta's own share in any event. A purchaser who fails on necessity does not lose everything: he is generally entitled to work out his rights against the alienor's share by a suit for partition.

Limitation runs against him. A coparcener has a limited time in which to sue, and a minor coparcener's time runs from his attaining majority.

He may also demand partition, which converts his undefined interest into a share and takes it out of the karta's reach for the future.

How to answer a problem

A question in this area is nearly always in the same shape: the karta has sold, or is about to sell, and a son objects.

munotes.in266

Alienation of Property: Separate and Coparcenary

First, is the property coparcenary or separate? If separate, the question ends: he may sell it.

Second, who is alienating? Karta, father, or sole surviving coparcener. Each has a different power.

Third, is there a justification? Legal necessity, benefit of the estate, or an antecedent debt not illegal or immoral. Any one is enough.

Fourth, did the alienee enquire? He need not see to the application of the money, but he must have satisfied himself on reasonable enquiry that the necessity existed.

Fifth, what is the remedy? Not an injunction, on Sushil Kumar. A suit to set the alienation aside and recover possession, and a suit for partition.

A worked example

A Mitakshara family owns ancestral land. The karta, K, sells part of it to P to pay a decree obtained against the family, and mortgages another part to raise money for a new shop he thinks will do well. A third coparcener, C, hears of a proposed sale of a third plot and rushes to court for an injunction.

The sale to pay the decree. Legal necessity: a family debt already decreed is a pressing family purpose. The alienation binds the family.

Must P prove the money went to the decree? No. He must show that he enquired into the existence of the necessity and acted in good faith; he is not bound to see to the application of the money.

The mortgage for the new shop. That is not necessity. It has to be justified, if at all, as benefit of the estate, and the test is what a prudent owner would do with his own property. A speculative new venture is the hardest case to bring within it.

The proposed third sale. C gets nothing. On Sushil Kumar v. Ram Prakash a coparcener has no right to an injunction restraining the karta from alienating coparcenary property; he must let the sale go through and then sue to set it aside.

Who proves what in that suit? The alienee must establish the legal necessity, the benefit of the estate, or the antecedent debt.

Suppose K were the father and the debt his own, incurred two years earlier. Then the antecedent debt doctrine applies: a debt prior in time and in fact and independent of the alienation, and an alienation by a father to pay one binds the sons, subject to section 6(4) of the Hindu Succession Act for debts contracted after 9 September 2005.

And if K were the sole surviving coparcener? He could alienate freely, subject to the rights of a son born or adopted afterwards.

What it does NOT mean

A coparcener's separate property is not touched by any of this. He may sell, gift or will it away as he pleases.

munotes.in267

Alienation of Property: Separate and Coparcenary

Legal necessity is not necessity in the sense of destitution. It is a pressing family purpose the estate must meet, judged as a manager for an infant heir would be judged.

Benefit of the estate is not profit. It is what a prudent owner would do with his own property in the circumstances.

An antecedent debt is not any prior debt. It must be prior in time and in fact, and independent of the alienation, and only a father may bind his sons by paying one.

The purchaser is not obliged to see to the application of the money. He must enquire into the existence of the necessity and act in good faith; he need not follow the money.

A sole surviving coparcener's freedom is not permanent. A son born or adopted afterwards may challenge alienations that were not for a permitted purpose.

A coparcener cannot stop a sale before it happens. On Sushil Kumar v. Ram Prakash there is no injunction; the remedy is a suit to set the alienation aside after it is made.

Quick revision

  • Separate property: no restriction; the owner may deal with it freely.
  • Coparcenary property: the karta may alienate only for legal necessity, for the benefit of the estate, or for indispensable religious duties; a father may in addition alienate to pay an antecedent debt, and that binds the sons; a sole surviving coparcener may alienate freely, subject to the rights of a son born or adopted later.
  • Legal necessity: a pressing family purpose, on the standard applied to a manager dealing with an infant heir's property, the rule in Hunoomanpersaud.
  • Benefit of the estate: what a prudent owner would do.
  • Antecedent debt: prior in time and in fact and independent of the alienation.
  • The purchaser's duty: to enquire into the existence of the necessity and act in good faith; he need not see to the application of the money.
  • The coparcener's remedy: no injunction on Sushil Kumar; a suit to set aside the alienation, in which the burden lies on the alienee to prove the justification.

Test yourself

1. When may a karta alienate coparcenary property? Only for legal necessity, for the benefit of the estate, or for the performance of indispensable religious duties. A father may also alienate to discharge an antecedent debt of his own, and that binds his sons' interests.

2. What is legal necessity, and how is it proved? A pressing purpose of the family which the estate must meet, such as maintenance, marriage expenses, the payment of family debts, litigation for the family, or a funeral. It is judged by the standard applied to a manager dealing with an infant heir's property: the alienee must show either the existence of the necessity or that he made bona fide enquiry into it.

munotes.in268

Alienation of Property: Separate and Coparcenary

3. Need the purchaser see that the money is actually spent on the necessity? No. He must satisfy himself of the existence of the necessity and act in good faith; he is not bound to see to the application of the money.

4. Can a coparcener obtain an injunction to stop the karta selling? No. On Sushil Kumar v. Ram Prakash a coparcener has no right to an injunction restraining the karta from alienating coparcenary property; his remedy is to sue to have the alienation set aside after it is made.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in269

Chapter Forty-Five

Debts: the Doctrine of Pious Obligation and Antecedent Debt

Syllabus topic 2.6, "Debt, doctrines of pious obligations and antecedent debt"

In one line

A son was once bound by religion to pay his father's debts out of the family property, and since 2005 no court will enforce that against him for any debt contracted after that year.

The classical doctrine

What it was

The pious obligation was a religious duty. A son, grandson and great-grandson were bound to discharge the debts of the father, grandfather and great-grandfather, so that the ancestor should not suffer in the next world for dying in debt. The texts treated an unpaid debt as a spiritual burden, and the descendant's payment of it as an act of piety.

The law made that duty enforceable. A creditor of the father could proceed against the coparcenary interests of the sons to recover the father's debt, even though the sons had borrowed nothing and had received nothing.

The three degrees, and the limit

The obligation ran to the son, the grandson and the great-grandson, and no further, matching the four degrees of the coparcenary.

It was limited to the extent of the interest in the coparcenary property. A son was never personally liable. His separate property was safe; only his undivided interest in the family estate could be reached.

The exception: avyavaharika debts

The obligation did not extend to a debt that was illegal or immoral, called an avyavaharika debt, a debt not lawful or not for a proper purpose. The classical instances are:

  • a debt due for spirituous liquor;
  • a debt incurred for the satisfaction of lust or passion, for instance money spent on a concubine;
  • a debt arising from a gambling transaction;
  • a fine or penalty imposed for a crime;
  • damages for the father's fraud or misappropriation; and
  • a suretyship debt, in some views, though this was disputed.

The burden of proving that a debt is avyavaharika lies on the son who asserts it, which in practice made the exception hard to use.

The doctrine and alienation

The pious obligation is the foundation of the third justification for an alienation of coparcenary property described in [Alienation of Property: Separate and Coparcenary]. In Sushil Kumar v. Ram Prakash, AIR 1988 SC 576, the Supreme Court stated the three justifications as legal necessity, the benefit of the estate, or meeting an antecedent debt, and the antecedent debt head exists because the sons were bound by the pious obligation to see that debt paid.

The antecedent debt

This is the second half of MU's topic and it is a distinct idea, though it grows from the first.

What "antecedent" means

A debt is antecedent when it is prior in time and prior in fact to the alienation, and independent of it.

Both limbs are needed, and the second is the one that decides cases.

munotes.in270

Debts: the Doctrine of Pious Obligation and Antecedent Debt

Prior in time means the debt was contracted before the mortgage or sale which is said to satisfy it.

Prior in fact, and independent, means the debt must not be part of the same transaction as the alienation. A father who borrows money and mortgages the family property in the same transaction has not created an antecedent debt: the debt and the security are one act. If he could, the doctrine would let a father mortgage the coparcenary property for any purpose at all simply by borrowing first and securing a moment later.

What it does

Where the father alienates joint family property to pay an antecedent debt of his own which is not illegal or immoral, the alienation binds the sons' interests, and they cannot have it set aside.

Notice what this does that legal necessity does not. Legal necessity is about a family purpose. An antecedent debt is the father's own debt, which may have had nothing to do with the family, and yet the alienation binds the sons. That is the pious obligation doing the work.

The father's special power

It follows that the father has a power no other karta has. A karta who is not the father may alienate only for legal necessity or the benefit of the estate. The father may also alienate to pay his own antecedent debt, because his sons are under the pious obligation to discharge it.

Section 6(4): the abolition

The Hindu Succession (Amendment) Act 2005 substituted section 6 of the Hindu Succession Act, and sub-section (4) put the doctrine down.

Section 6(4) provides that after the commencement of the 2005 Act, no court shall recognise any right to proceed against a son, grandson or great-grandson for the recovery of any debt due from his father, grandfather or great-grandfather solely on the ground of the pious obligation under Hindu law of such son, grandson or great-grandson to discharge such debt.

The proviso preserves the past. In the case of any debt contracted before the commencement of the 2005 Act, nothing in the sub-section affects:

(a) the right of any creditor to proceed against the son, grandson or great-grandson; or

(b) any alienation made in respect of or in satisfaction of any such debt;

and any such right or alienation shall be enforceable under the rule of pious obligation in the same manner and to the same extent as it would have been enforceable as if the 2005 Act had not been enacted.

The Explanation to clause (a) provides that "son", "grandson" and "great-grandson" mean one born or adopted before the commencement of the 2005 Act.

munotes.in271

Debts: the Doctrine of Pious Obligation and Antecedent Debt

Reading the sub-section carefully

Four points, and each is examinable.

"Solely on the ground of the pious obligation." The sub-section abolishes the doctrine as a ground of liability. It does not protect a son who is liable for some other reason: if he was a party to the debt, or a surety, or took the benefit of it, he is liable as anybody would be.

The date is the date of the debt, not the date of the suit. A debt contracted in 2004 remains enforceable against the sons today, under the rule as it stood.

Alienations are preserved as well as rights. Clause (b) protects a sale or mortgage already made in satisfaction of a pre-2005 debt.

The Explanation narrows the saving. For clause (a), the son, grandson or great-grandson must have been born or adopted before the commencement. So a creditor with a pre-2005 debt cannot proceed under the pious obligation against a son born in 2006.

The date

The 2005 Act came into force on 9 September 2005, and that is the date to write. A debt contracted on or before 8 September 2005 is within the saving; one contracted on or after 9 September 2005 is not.

The position now, stated as a rule

For a debt contracted on or after 9 September 2005, the pious obligation is gone. A creditor of the father cannot touch the sons' coparcenary interests on that ground alone. The father's own interest remains available, as it always was.

For a debt contracted before 9 September 2005, the doctrine applies exactly as before, provided the son, grandson or great-grandson was born or adopted before that date: the debt must not be avyavaharika, the alienation must be for an antecedent debt, and the descendant's liability is limited to his interest in the coparcenary property.

The antecedent debt doctrine survives to that extent and no further. For post-2005 debts it has nothing left to attach to, because the obligation that justified it has gone.

A worked example

In 2001 a father, karta of a Mitakshara family, borrowed for his own business. In 2003 he mortgaged coparcenary land to pay that loan. In 2007 he borrowed again for the same business and mortgaged more land in 2008 to pay it. His son, born in 1998, now resists both mortgages, and a creditor sues him for a third debt of 2010 that was never secured.

The 1998-born son and the 2003 mortgage. The debt of 2001 is prior in time and in fact to the mortgage of 2003 and independent of it, so it is an antecedent debt. An alienation to pay one binds the sons, and the son was born before it. The mortgage stands.

munotes.in272

Debts: the Doctrine of Pious Obligation and Antecedent Debt

The 2008 mortgage. The same analysis on its own facts, and it is saved expressly: section 6(4) does not affect any alienation made before 9 September 2005... but this one is after. So the question becomes whether the alienation itself is justified by legal necessity or benefit of the estate, since the pious-obligation route is closed for a debt contracted after commencement.

The unsecured debt of 2010. The creditor cannot reach the son. Section 6(4) provides that after the commencement no court shall recognise any right to proceed against a son, grandson or great-grandson for the recovery of a debt due from his father, grandfather or great-grandfather solely on the ground of the pious obligation.

Suppose the third debt had been contracted in 2001. Then it is saved: the proviso preserves the creditor's right in respect of a debt contracted before 9 September 2005, and any alienation made for it, provided the descendant was born or adopted before the alienation.

Suppose any of the debts were for gambling. Then the doctrine never applied at all: a debt that is avyavaharika, illegal or immoral, was never binding on the sons.

Out of what was the son ever liable? Out of his coparcenary interest only, never out of his separate property.

What it does NOT mean

The pious obligation was not a personal liability. The son was liable out of his coparcenary interest, never out of his separate property.

It did not cover every debt. A debt that was avyavaharika, illegal or immoral, never bound the sons.

An antecedent debt is not any earlier debt. It must be prior in time and in fact and independent of the alienation.

The antecedent-debt power is not a karta's power. It belongs to a father dealing with his sons' interests.

Section 6(4) does not wipe out old debts. The proviso saves every debt contracted before 9 September 2005 and every alienation made for one, if the descendant was born or adopted before it.

Section 6(4) is not about the father's own liability. He remains liable on his contract; what goes is the descendant's liability founded solely on the pious obligation.

Quick revision

  • The classical doctrine: a son, grandson and great-grandson were bound to pay the debts of the father, grandfather and great-grandfather, out of their coparcenary interest only, and never where the debt was avyavaharika, illegal or immoral.
  • Antecedent debt: a debt prior in time and in fact to the alienation and independent of it. An alienation by a father to pay one binds the sons, which is a power no other karta has.
  • s.6(4), from 9 September 2005: no court shall recognise any right to proceed against a son, grandson or great-grandson for a debt due from his father, grandfather or great-grandfather solely on the ground of the pious obligation.
  • The proviso saves: the creditor's right in respect of a debt contracted before that date, and any alienation made for such a debt, provided the descendant was born or adopted before the alienation.
munotes.in273

Debts: the Doctrine of Pious Obligation and Antecedent Debt

Test yourself

1. What was the doctrine of pious obligation? The obligation of a son, grandson and great-grandson under Mitakshara law to discharge the debts of the father, grandfather and great-grandfather out of their interests in the coparcenary property, provided the debt was not avyavaharika, that is, not illegal or immoral.

2. What is an antecedent debt? A debt antecedent both in time and in fact to the alienation, and independent of it, that is, not incurred as part of the transaction by which the property is alienated. An alienation by a father to discharge such a debt binds the interests of his sons.

3. What did section 6(4) of the Hindu Succession Act do? It provided that after the commencement of the amendment of 2005 no court shall recognise any right to proceed against a son, grandson or great-grandson for the recovery of any debt due from his father, grandfather or great-grandfather solely on the ground of the pious obligation under Hindu law.

4. What does its proviso save? Nothing in section 6(4) affects the right of a creditor in respect of any debt contracted before 9 September 2005, or any alienation relating to or in reduction of such a debt, and any such right or alienation is enforceable under the rule of pious obligation as if the amendment had not been enacted, in the case of a son, grandson or great-grandson born or adopted before that date.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in274

Chapter Forty-Six

Section 6: Devolution of Interest in Coparcenary Property

Syllabus topic 2.7, "Sec.6, Devolution of interest in coparcenary property under Hindu Succession Act"

In one line

Since 9 September 2005 a daughter is a coparcener by birth, survivorship no longer decides what happens when a coparcener dies, and the pious obligation is gone.

What section 6 did

The substituted section does four separate things, and an answer that runs them together loses the shape.

Sub-sections (1) and (2) make the daughter a coparcener by birth.

Sub-section (3) abolishes survivorship as the mode of devolution and substitutes succession, worked out through a notional partition.

Sub-section (4) abolishes the pious obligation, prospectively, which is [Debts: the Doctrine of Pious Obligation and Antecedent Debt].

Sub-section (5) protects partitions effected before 20 December 2004, and defines what counts as a partition.

Sub-sections (1) and (2): the daughter as coparcener

Section 6(1) provides that on and from the commencement of the 2005 Act, in a joint Hindu family governed by Mitakshara law, the daughter of a coparcener shall:

(a) by birth become a coparcener in her own right in the same manner as the son;

(b) have the same rights in the coparcenary property as she would have had if she had been a son; and

(c) be subject to the same liabilities in respect of that property as a son;

and any reference to a Hindu Mitakshara coparcener shall be deemed to include a reference to a daughter of a coparcener.

The proviso saves any disposition or alienation, including any partition or testamentary disposition of property, which had taken place before 20 December 2004.

Section 6(2) provides that any property to which a female Hindu becomes entitled by virtue of sub-section (1) shall be held by her with the incidents of coparcenary ownership, and shall be regarded as property capable of being disposed of by her by testamentary disposition.

Four things to notice

It applies only to Mitakshara. The words are "in a Joint Hindu family governed by the Mitakshara law", for the reason given in [Dayabhaga Coparcenary, and Property under Dayabhaga Law]: there is no right by birth in Dayabhaga to reform.

Same rights and same liabilities. The daughter takes the burdens with the benefits. She may demand partition, and her interest is liable for the family's debts, as a son's is.

She may will it away. Sub-section (2) says so expressly, which matters because a classical coparcener's undivided interest could not be bequeathed.

Marriage is irrelevant. The section says "daughter of a coparcener", not "unmarried daughter". A married daughter remains a coparcener in her father's family. That is a change from the classical position described in [The Mitakshara Joint Family], where a daughter left her father's family on marriage.

Vineeta Sharma: the date question

The section made daughters coparceners from 9 September 2005, and the courts then divided on what that meant for a daughter whose father had died earlier. One view was that both the father and the daughter had to be alive on that date. Another was that the right, being by birth, did not depend on anybody being alive.

munotes.in275

Section 6: Devolution of Interest in Coparcenary Property

Vineeta Sharma v. Rakesh Sharma, (2020) 9 SCC 1, decided on 11 August 2020.

Facts. A reference to a three-judge Bench of the Supreme Court to settle those conflicting decisions.

Held. Answering the reference at paragraph 129:

(i) the substituted section 6 confers the status of coparcener on the daughter born before or after the amendment in the same manner as a son, with the same rights and liabilities;

(ii) the rights can be claimed by the daughter born earlier with effect from 9 September 2005, with the savings in section 6(1) as to dispositions, alienations, partitions or testamentary dispositions which had taken place before 20 December 2004;

(iii) since the right in coparcenary is by birth, it is not necessary that the father coparcener should be living as on 9 September 2005;

(iv) the statutory fiction of partition created by the proviso to the unamended section 6 did not bring about an actual partition or disruption of the coparcenary; the fiction was only for ascertaining the share of a deceased coparcener survived by a Class I female heir, and the substituted section must be given full effect, so that notwithstanding a preliminary decree the daughters are to be given a share equal to a son's in pending final-decree proceedings or on appeal; and

(v) because of the Explanation to section 6(5), a plea of oral partition cannot be accepted, the recognised modes being a registered deed of partition or a decree of court, though in exceptional cases an oral partition supported by public documents and finally evinced as if effected by a decree may be accepted; a plea based on oral evidence alone is to be rejected outright.

The Court overruled Prakash v. Phulavati and Mangammal v. T. B. Raju, and partly overruled Danamma alias Suman Surpur v. Amar to the extent it was contrary.

Why it matters here. Point (iii) is the holding, and it is the one to write first. Points (iv) and (v) are the two that decide pending litigation: an old preliminary decree does not shut a daughter out, and a claimed oral partition will not either.

Sub-section (3): the end of survivorship, and the notional partition

Section 6(3) provides that where a Hindu dies after the commencement of the 2005 Act, his interest in the property of a joint Hindu family governed by Mitakshara law shall devolve by testamentary or intestate succession under this Act and not by survivorship, and the coparcenary property shall be deemed to have been divided as if a partition had taken place, and:

munotes.in276

Section 6: Devolution of Interest in Coparcenary Property

(a) the daughter is allotted the same share as is allotted to a son;

(b) the share of a pre-deceased son or pre-deceased daughter, as they would have got had they been alive at the time of the partition, is allotted to their surviving child; and

(c) the share of a pre-deceased child of a pre-deceased son or daughter, as that child would have got had he or she been alive, is allotted to that child's child.

The Explanation provides that the interest of a Hindu Mitakshara coparcener shall be deemed to be the share in the property that would have been allotted to him if a partition had taken place immediately before his death, irrespective of whether he was entitled to claim partition or not.

The notional partition, worked

This is the single most useful piece of arithmetic in the subject, and it should be practised.

Step one: identify the coparcenary on the day before the death. Everyone who was a coparcener, sons and daughters alike.

Step two: assume a partition immediately before the death. Divide the coparcenary property among them equally, and give the deceased his share. That share is his "interest".

Step three: distribute that share by succession, under sections 8 to 13 of the Act if he died intestate, or under his will if he made one. His widow, mother, sons and daughters take as Class I heirs.

Step four: the other coparceners keep their own notional shares, which are theirs outright.

A worked example. A coparcenary consists of a father F, his son S and his daughter D. F dies intestate leaving a widow W, S and D. On the notional partition there are three coparceners, so each takes one third; F's interest is one third. That one third then devolves on W, S and D as Class I heirs, one ninth each. S therefore ends with one third plus one ninth, and D with the same, and W with one ninth.

Notice what the notional partition does not do. It does not actually break up the family, and it does not give anybody a right to possession of a defined piece of land. Vineeta Sharma point (iv) says so about the old fiction, and the same is true here: it is a device for measuring a share.

Sub-section (5): partitions before 20 December 2004

Section 6(5) provides that nothing in the section applies to a partition effected before 20 December 2004.

munotes.in277

Section 6: Devolution of Interest in Coparcenary Property

The Explanation defines partition for the purposes of the section as any partition made by execution of a deed of partition duly registered under the Registration Act 1908, or a partition effected by a decree of a court.

Two dates appear in section 6 and they are not the same. 9 September 2005 is when the Act commenced and when a daughter's rights may be claimed. 20 December 2004 is the cut-off for a saved partition or disposition, and it is the date the Bill was introduced, chosen so that families could not defeat the reform by partitioning while it was in Parliament.

The Explanation is what Vineeta Sharma point (v) enforces: an oral partition is not a partition for this section, because it is neither a registered deed nor a decree.

Sub-section (4): the pious obligation

Dealt with in [Debts: the Doctrine of Pious Obligation and Antecedent Debt]. In outline, no court may recognise a claim against a son, grandson or great-grandson founded solely on the pious obligation, for any debt contracted on or after 9 September 2005, while debts contracted before that date and alienations made for them are wholly preserved.

What section 6 leaves of the classical coparcenary

Worth a closing paragraph, because MU may ask what remains.

What survives. The right by birth. The four degrees. Community of interest and unity of possession. The fluctuating share. The karta. The right to demand partition. The rules on alienation.

What has gone. Survivorship as the mode of devolution. The exclusion of daughters. The pious obligation for new debts. And, in practice, the oral partition.

A worked example

A Mitakshara family: father F, sons S1 and S2, daughter D born 1975 and married 1998. F died on 1 January 2004. In 1999 the brothers claimed there had been an oral partition. D now sues for a coparcener's share.

Is D a coparcener? Section 6(1) makes a daughter a coparcener by birth in her own right in the same manner as a son, with the same rights and liabilities.

Does it matter that F died in 2004, before 9 September 2005? No. On Vineeta Sharma the right is by birth, so the father need not have been alive on the date of commencement.

Does her marriage in 1998 matter? No. The section makes her a coparcener without reference to her marriage.

What about the oral partition of 1999? Section 6(5) saves only a partition effected before 20 December 2004, and its Explanation requires a registered deed or a decree of a court. Vineeta Sharma confirms that an oral partition will not be accepted, though a plea of partition may in a very rare case be supported by other public documents.

munotes.in278

Section 6: Devolution of Interest in Coparcenary Property

Is anything else saved? The proviso to section 6(1) saves a disposition or alienation, including a partition or testamentary disposition, made before 20 December 2004.

How is F's interest worked out? F died before 9 September 2005, so section 6(3) does not govern; the old law and the proviso to the old section 6 apply. For a death after that date, section 6(3) replaces survivorship with succession, worked through a notional partition immediately before the death at which a daughter takes a son's share.

Can D will away her share? Yes. Section 6(2): property to which she becomes entitled by section 6(1) is held by her with the incidents of coparcenary ownership and is capable of being disposed of by testamentary disposition.

Could a creditor pursue S1's son for S1's 2010 debt? No. Section 6(4) abolished the pious obligation for debts contracted after commencement.

What it does NOT mean

Section 6(1) does not apply to Dayabhaga families. It reforms the Mitakshara coparcenary.

It does not depend on the father being alive in 2005. Vineeta Sharma settled that, because the right is by birth.

It does not disturb a pre-2004 disposition. The proviso saves any disposition or alienation, including a partition or testamentary disposition, made before 20 December 2004.

Section 6(5) does not save an oral partition. The Explanation requires a registered deed or a decree.

Section 6(3) does not divide the family. The partition it assumes is notional, used to measure the interest that devolves.

Section 6(4) does not release the debtor himself. It bars proceeding against the descendant solely on the pious obligation.

Section 6 does not abolish the coparcenary. Interest by birth, community of interest and unity of possession, the fluctuating share, and the right to demand partition all survive; only survivorship has gone.

Quick revision

  • s.6(1): in a Mitakshara family, a daughter is a coparcener by birth in her own right in the same manner as a son, with the same rights and liabilities; the proviso saves any disposition or alienation, including a partition or testamentary disposition, made before 20 December 2004.
  • s.6(2): her property is held with the incidents of coparcenary ownership and may be disposed of by will.
  • s.6(3): on a death after 9 September 2005 the interest devolves by testamentary or intestate succession and not by survivorship, worked through a notional partition immediately before the death, at which a daughter takes a son's share and a pre-deceased child's children take their parent's share.
  • s.6(4): the pious obligation is abolished for debts contracted after commencement, saving debts contracted before and alienations for them.
  • s.6(5): nothing in the section applies to a partition effected before 20 December 2004; by the Explanation, "partition" means one by a registered deed or by a decree of a court.
  • Vineeta Sharma: the right is by birth; the old statutory fiction did not disrupt the coparcenary; an oral partition is not accepted.
munotes.in279

Section 6: Devolution of Interest in Coparcenary Property

Test yourself

1. What does section 6(1) provide? That in a joint Hindu family governed by Mitakshara law, on and from the commencement of the Amendment Act of 2005, the daughter of a coparcener shall by birth become a coparcener in her own right in the same manner as the son, shall have the same rights in the coparcenary property as she would have had if she had been a son, and shall be subject to the same liabilities.

2. Must the father have been alive on 9 September 2005 for a daughter to claim? No. In Vineeta Sharma v. Rakesh Sharma the Supreme Court held that the right is conferred by birth, so it does not matter whether the father coparcener was living on that date.

3. What partitions are saved by section 6(5)? Only a partition effected before 20 December 2004, and by the Explanation "partition" means a partition made by execution of a deed of partition duly registered under the Registration Act 1908, or a partition effected by a decree of a court.

4. How is the interest of a deceased coparcener measured under section 6(3)? By a notional partition assumed to have taken place immediately before his death, whether or not he was entitled to claim partition, at which the daughter is allotted the same share as a son and the share a pre-deceased child would have received goes to that child's surviving children.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in280

Chapter Forty-Seven

Partition: What It Is, Who Can Demand It, and How

Syllabus topic 2.8, "Partition and re-union"

In one line

Partition is the conversion of a joint, fluctuating, undivided interest into a fixed and separate share, and under Mitakshara it happens the moment a coparcener makes his intention to separate known.

What partition means

Under Mitakshara law, a coparcener's interest is unascertained and fluctuating: it grows and shrinks with births and deaths, and nobody can say what it is until somebody asks. Partition is what fixes it.

So partition does two things, and the law treats them separately.

Severance of status. The joint status comes to an end, the shares become fixed and ascertained, and the coparcener holds his share as a separate owner. This happens on a declaration of intention.

Division by metes and bounds. The property is physically divided. This may follow later, or by agreement never happen at all, and the parties may hold as tenants in common.

Under Dayabhaga the first step is unnecessary, because shares are already defined. There, partition means only the physical division. That contrast is in [Dayabhaga Coparcenary, and Property under Dayabhaga Law].

Who may demand partition

MU asks "who are entitled to share on partition", and the honest answer separates two different questions: who may demand it, and who takes a share when it happens. They are not the same list.

Who may demand a partition

Every coparcener. Any coparcener may demand partition at any time, without giving a reason and without the consent of the others. A single coparcener's demand severs him from the family.

A daughter, since 9 September 2005, because section 6(1) makes her a coparcener with the same rights as a son.

A son, grandson and great-grandson, being coparceners, may demand partition even against the father's wishes. This was the Mitakshara position and the Dayabhaga position was the opposite, since there a son had no interest during the father's lifetime.

A minor coparcener, through his next friend, and the court will order a partition if it is satisfied that it is for the minor's benefit. That qualification applies to a minor alone: an adult need show nothing.

An alienee of a coparcener's interest, in those regions where such an alienation or a court sale was recognised, may sue for partition to work out what he has bought.

A father, who under the classical law had a special power to effect a partition between himself and his sons, and among the sons, even without their consent, provided he acted in good faith and made an equal division.

Who takes a share when a partition happens

This is a longer list, because certain members who are not coparceners are entitled to a share when the coparceners divide, though they cannot demand a division themselves. Under the classical law they were:

munotes.in281

Partition: What It Is, Who Can Demand It, and How

The father's wife, who took a share equal to a son's when a partition was made between the father and the sons.

The widowed mother, who took a share equal to a son's on a partition among the sons after the father's death.

The paternal grandmother, on a partition between her grandsons.

Those entitlements come from the classical law and have been substantially overtaken. The Hindu Succession Act now gives the widow and the mother their rights as Class I heirs on a death, worked out through the notional partition of section 6(3), and the classical share on partition is of much less practical importance. A good answer states the classical rule and then says that.

A son in the womb. A son conceived at the time of the partition and born afterwards is entitled to a share; and if no share was reserved for him, he may have the partition reopened.

An adopted son takes as a natural son does.

The modes of partition

MU asks for these expressly, so learn them as a list of six.

1. By declaration of intention. An unequivocal declaration by a coparcener of his intention to separate, communicated to the others, severs his status from that moment. No writing, no registration and no consent is needed. The communication is what matters, and the severance dates from the declaration, not from the others' reaction.

2. By agreement. The coparceners may agree to divide, and the agreement effects the severance.

3. By notice. A notice sent by one coparcener to the others expressing an unambiguous intention to separate operates as a declaration under mode 1.

4. By institution of a suit. The filing of a suit for partition is itself an unequivocal declaration, and the severance takes effect from the date of the plaint, even if the suit is later dismissed or withdrawn.

5. By arbitration. A reference by the coparceners to arbitrators to divide the property effects a severance from the date of the agreement to refer, whether or not an award follows.

6. By conversion or by marriage under the Special Marriage Act. A coparcener who ceases to be a Hindu by conversion is separated, though he takes his share; and a member who marries under the Special Marriage Act is severed by section 19 of that Act, unless section 21A applies, which is [The Effect on the Joint Family and on Succession].

Some writers add partition by the father's own act as a seventh mode, on the special power described above.

The one mode that has been closed

Oral partition. Under the classical law an oral partition was as good as any other, since severance needs no writing.

munotes.in282

Partition: What It Is, Who Can Demand It, and How

That is no longer true for the purposes of section 6. The Explanation to section 6(5) defines partition, for that section, as a partition made by a registered deed under the Registration Act 1908, or one effected by a decree of a court. In Vineeta Sharma v. Rakesh Sharma, (2020) 9 SCC 1, the Supreme Court held, at point (v) of its answer, that because of the rigour of that Explanation a plea of oral partition cannot be accepted; that in exceptional cases an oral partition supported by public documents, and finally evinced in the same manner as if effected by a decree, may be accepted; and that a plea of partition based on oral evidence alone must be rejected outright.

That is a large practical change and the reason for it is obvious: without it, a family faced with a daughter's claim could simply assert that it had partitioned years earlier and produce relatives to say so.

The property that is divided

Divisible. All coparcenary property.

Not divisible, but adjusted. Property that cannot be divided without destroying its value, such as a staircase, a well, or a right of way, is left in common enjoyment; and where an equal division is impossible the court may make an owelty, a money adjustment, or sell the property and divide the proceeds.

Not divisible at all. A member's separate property. And impartible property, such as an estate descending by a special custom or tenure.

Reserved. Provision must be made out of the estate for the maintenance of dependants, for the marriage expenses of unmarried daughters, and for the debts of the family, before the residue is divided.

The effect of partition

MU asks for this in terms, so it deserves its own list.

The joint status ends between the separating coparcener and the rest.

The share becomes separate property as against the other coparceners, but it is coparcenary property as regards his own sons, who take an interest in it by birth. That is the point made in [Property under Mitakshara Law: Separate and Coparcenary] and it is the one most often missed.

Survivorship stops operating between the separated member and the others.

He may deal with his share freely, sell it, gift it or will it away.

The right to maintenance out of the joint estate ends for those who take a share, and provision must have been made for those who do not.

The karta's authority over the separated share ends.

Reopening a partition

A partition, once made, is generally final. It may be reopened in a few cases:

munotes.in283

Partition: What It Is, Who Can Demand It, and How

  • where a son was in the womb at the partition and no share was reserved for him;
  • where a coparcener was absent and no share was allotted to him;
  • where the partition was obtained by fraud, misrepresentation or undue influence;
  • where property was fraudulently concealed by one coparcener, in which case the concealed property alone may be divided; and
  • where a minor was allotted an unfair share, and the partition was to his prejudice.

Mere inequality, without more, is not a ground.

A worked example

Four brothers hold ancestral property. In March, A sends a registered letter to the others saying he no longer wishes to remain joint. In June the family divides the land by metes and bounds, but leaves the shop undivided. A's wife had been pregnant in March and a son was born in July. A's youngest brother D, aged sixteen, was represented by an uncle at the division and got a plainly unfair share.

When did the severance happen? In March. Partition is severance of status first, and it happens on an unequivocal declaration of intention communicated to the other coparceners; the registered letter is exactly that. The division in June is the second stage, division by metes and bounds.

Is the shop still joint? Yes. A partial partition is possible, as to property or as to persons, and the family may remain joint as to the shop.

Can the son born in July claim? Yes. A partition may be reopened for a son in the womb at the partition who was not provided for.

Can D upset his share? Yes. Unfairness to a minor is a ground for reopening, and a minor may in any case sue for partition through a next friend where the court is satisfied it is for his benefit.

Could D have demanded partition at sixteen? Yes, in that way; the right to demand does not depend on majority, but the court must find the partition to be for the minor's benefit.

What about the mother? The wife, widowed mother and grandmother took a share when a partition happened, without being able to demand one.

Can a daughter demand it? Yes, since 9 September 2005, because she is a coparcener.

Suppose the brothers say there was an oral partition in 2003. For section 6 purposes an oral partition is not accepted: the Explanation to section 6(5) requires a registered deed or a decree, and Vineeta Sharma says so.

What does A's share become? Separate as against his brothers, and ancestral as regards his own sons.

What it does NOT mean

Partition is not division by metes and bounds. That is the second stage; the first is severance of status, which happens on communication of an unequivocal intention.

munotes.in284

Partition: What It Is, Who Can Demand It, and How

A partition need not be total. It may be partial as to property or as to persons.

Not everyone who takes a share can demand one. The wife, widowed mother and grandmother took a share when a partition took place, but could not demand it.

A minor's right is not a right to sue as of course. The suit is by a next friend, and the court must be satisfied that the partition is for the minor's benefit.

An oral partition is not accepted for section 6. The Explanation to section 6(5) requires a registered deed or a decree.

A partition is not lightly reopened. The grounds are a son in the womb, an absent coparcener, fraud or concealment, and unfairness to a minor.

The share taken is not simply separate. It is separate against the co-sharers and ancestral for the taker's sons.

Quick revision

  • What it means: severance of status first, on an unequivocal declaration communicated to the others, then division by metes and bounds.
  • Who may demand it: any coparcener, without a reason, including a daughter since 2005 and a minor through a next friend where the court finds it for his benefit. The wife, widowed mother and grandmother take a share when a partition takes place but cannot demand one.
  • The modes: declaration of intention; agreement; notice; suit; arbitration; and conversion or marriage under the Special Marriage Act.
  • Oral partition: not accepted for section 6, on the Explanation to s.6(5) and Vineeta Sharma.
  • What is divided: coparcenary property; certain property is impartible by custom, and provision must be made for maintenance, marriage expenses, debts and ceremonies before division.
  • The effect: the share is separate against the co-sharers and ancestral for the taker's sons.
  • Reopening: a son in the womb not provided for; an absent coparcener; fraud or concealment; and unfairness to a minor.

Test yourself

1. What is partition, and when does it take place? Partition is the severance of the joint status. It takes place when a coparcener makes an unequivocal declaration of his intention to separate and communicates it to the other coparceners; the actual division of the property by metes and bounds is a separate and later stage.

2. Who is entitled to a share on partition? Every coparcener, including a daughter since 9 September 2005. In addition, when a partition takes place, the wife takes a share equal to that of a son, and the widowed mother and the paternal grandmother take shares, although none of them can demand a partition.

munotes.in285

Partition: What It Is, Who Can Demand It, and How

3. State the modes of effecting partition. By a declaration of intention communicated to the other coparceners; by agreement; by notice; by a suit for partition; by arbitration; and by conversion to another religion or by marriage under the Special Marriage Act.

4. When may a partition be reopened? Where a son was in the womb at the time and no share was reserved for him; where a coparcener was absent and left out; where the partition was brought about by fraud or by concealment of property; and where it was unfair to a minor coparcener.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in286

Chapter Forty-Eight

Re-union

Syllabus topic 2.8, "Partition and re-union"

In one line

Persons who once separated may, by agreement and with the intention of restoring the joint status, become a joint family again, but only if they are related in one of three ways.

What re-union is

Re-union is the restoration of the joint status between persons who were once joint and have since separated.

It is the opposite of partition, and it is exactly as much of a legal act as partition is. A partition ends the joint status; a re-union brings it back, with the right by birth, the community of interest, the karta and everything else that goes with it.

The three conditions

1. There must have been a previous partition

Re-union is possible only between persons who were previously joint and have separated. Persons who were never joint cannot reunite: they can only enter into a partnership or hold property in common, which is a different thing with different consequences.

That is why the question "who can reunite" is a real question. A stranger cannot join a joint family by agreement.

2. The parties must be within the permitted relationships

This is the closed list MU asks for, and it comes from the classical texts. A valid re-union can take place only between:

  • a father and his son or sons;
  • brothers; or
  • paternal uncle and nephew.

Nobody else may reunite. A separated cousin, a maternal relation, a stranger, cannot.

Some texts and some High Courts have taken a wider view, extending re-union to any persons who were parties to the original partition. The safe answer is to state the three relationships as the rule and to note that a wider view exists.

3. There must be an intention to reunite

The agreement must be to restore the joint status, and that intention must be proved. It need not be in writing and need not be registered, but it must be clear.

What is not enough:

  • living together again, or
  • eating from a common mess, or
  • carrying on business together, or
  • holding property in common.

Any of those may be evidence of the intention, and none of them is the intention. Separated brothers frequently live in one house and remain separated in law.

The burden of proving a re-union lies on the person who asserts it, and it is a heavy burden, precisely because the ordinary presumption of jointness described in [The Mitakshara Joint Family] no longer helps once a partition has been proved. Once separation is established, the law does not presume that it has been undone.

Who may enter into a re-union

Only a person competent to contract, because re-union rests on agreement.

munotes.in287

Re-union

It follows that a minor cannot reunite, and neither his guardian nor his next friend can reunite on his behalf, because a guardian's power does not extend to altering the minor's status. That is a real point and it is examinable: a partition can be made on a minor's behalf, subject to the court's satisfaction that it is for his benefit, but a re-union cannot.

The effect of a re-union

The joint status revives. The parties become members of a joint family again, with all its incidents.

The property thrown back becomes joint family property, and the right by birth attaches to it, so that sons born afterwards take an interest in it.

Survivorship revived, under the classical law, between the reunited members; and to the extent that section 6(3) of the Hindu Succession Act has replaced survivorship with succession, that consequence is now the statutory one.

The reunion relates only to the parties to it. A separated brother who does not join remains separate.

The property that comes back is only what the parties bring. Property acquired separately after the partition and not thrown in remains separate.

Partition and re-union compared

PartitionRe-union
What it doesEnds the joint statusRestores the joint status
Who may do itAny coparcener, aloneOnly by agreement of all the reuniting parties
Between whomAny coparcenersOnly father and son, brothers, or uncle and nephew
A minorMay be a party, through a next friend, if it is for his benefitCannot reunite
UnilateralYes, a single declaration sufficesNo, it is an agreement
PresumptionJointness is presumed until partition is provedNothing is presumed; the person alleging it must prove it
FormalityNone; a declaration suffices, though section 6(5) now requires a registered deed or decree for its own purposesNone, but the intention must be clearly proved

The row that matters most is the fourth from the bottom. Partition is unilateral and re-union is bilateral. One coparcener can break a family; it takes all of them to put it back together.

A worked example

Three brothers partitioned in 2010 by a registered deed. In 2015 the eldest returned from abroad, and since then all three have lived in one house, eaten from one kitchen and run the family shop together, putting the takings into one account. The eldest dies in 2024. His widow says the three had reunited, so the shop is coparcenary; the others' creditors say there was no re-union.

What is re-union? A restoration of the joint status between persons who were once joint and have separated.

The three conditions. A previous partition; an agreement between parties competent to contract; and a clear intention to restore the joint status.

munotes.in288

Re-union

Do the facts prove it? Common residence, a common mess and a joint business do not by themselves show the intention. They are evidence, and the burden of proving a re-union lies on whoever asserts it, because the law does not presume that a proved separation has been undone.

Could all three have reunited? Yes: re-union is confined to a father and his sons, brothers, and a paternal uncle and nephew, and brothers are within it.

Suppose one of them had been seventeen. He could not have reunited: a minor cannot, because he cannot contract.

If a re-union is proved, what follows? The joint family revives, the property comes back into the coparcenary with the right by birth attaching to it, and it binds only those who joined.

Does the eldest brother's son take by birth in the reunited property? Yes, once the re-union is established, because the property has resumed its coparcenary character.

What it does NOT mean

Re-union is not the same as continuing to live together. Common residence, mess or business is evidence and not proof.

It is not available to any relatives. It is confined to a father and sons, brothers, and a paternal uncle and nephew.

It does not require a writing. It requires an agreement and a clear intention.

A minor cannot reunite. He is not competent to contract.

It does not bind those who stayed out. Only the parties to it are affected.

It is not presumed. The burden lies on the person asserting it.

Quick revision

  • What it is: restoration of the joint status between persons who were once joint and have separated.
  • The three conditions: a previous partition; an agreement between parties competent to contract; and a clear intention to restore the joint status, which common residence, mess or business does not by itself show.
  • Who may: a father and his sons, brothers, and a paternal uncle and nephew. A minor cannot.
  • The effect: the joint family revives; the property returns to the coparcenary with the right by birth; and it binds only the parties.
  • Proof: the burden is on the person asserting the re-union.

Test yourself

1. What is a re-union? The restoration of the joint family status between persons who were once members of a joint family and who separated by partition.

2. What are the requisites of a valid re-union? There must have been a previous partition; there must be an agreement between the parties, who must be competent to contract; and there must be an intention to restore the joint status, which common residence, a common mess or a joint business does not by itself establish.

munotes.in289

Re-union

3. Between whom may a re-union take place? Between a father and his sons, between brothers, and between a paternal uncle and his nephew. A minor cannot be a party to one.

4. What is the effect of a re-union? The joint family status revives between the parties, the property that had been divided resumes its character as coparcenary property with the right by birth attaching to it, and the re-union binds only those who were parties to it.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in290

Chapter Forty-Nine

The Joint Family as a Social Security Institution

Syllabus topic 2.9, "Joint Hindu family as a social security institution and impact of Hindu Gains of Learning Act and various tax laws on it"

In one line

The joint family fed, housed, married off and buried its members long before the State did any of it, and the two statutes that changed it did so from opposite directions.

The joint family as social security

MU's phrase is exact, and the claim behind it should be spelled out before it is criticised.

What the institution actually provided

Maintenance for life. Every member of a joint family, coparcener or not, is entitled to be maintained out of the joint family property. That covers the wives, the widows, the unmarried daughters, the aged, the disabled and the unemployed. It is not charity and it is not discretionary: it is a charge on the estate and the karta's obligation, as set out in [The Karta: Position, Powers, Privileges and Obligations].

Provision for marriage. The marriage expenses of unmarried daughters are a legitimate purpose for which the karta may alienate family property, and they must be provided for out of the estate before a partition divides the residue.

Old age. A parent who could no longer work continued to be maintained by the family as of right.

Care of widows and orphans. A widow who lost her husband did not lose her home: she remained a member of the family, entitled to maintenance and to residence.

Funerals and obsequies, which are among the purposes for which the karta may alienate.

Risk-sharing. Property was held in common and income pooled, so a failed harvest or a member's illness fell on the whole family rather than on one household.

Read as a system, that is a pension, a health scheme, a housing scheme, an unemployment benefit and a dowry fund, all supplied by the family and financed out of the family estate.

The criticisms

An honest answer gives these too, because MU is asking about an institution, not praising one.

It bought security with subordination. The security was real and it was conditional on remaining inside the family and accepting the karta's authority. A member who separated took a share and lost the safety net.

It excluded women from ownership. A woman was maintained, not an owner. She was provided for by the coparcenary and was not part of it, which is precisely what section 6 of the Hindu Succession Act changed in 2005.

It could not survive migration. The system needs a common estate and common residence. Once members moved to cities for wages, the estate stopped being the source of everybody's living, and the obligations survived only as expectations.

The State has had to replace it. The clearest evidence is the Maintenance and Welfare of Parents and Senior Citizens Act 2007, taken in [The Maintenance and Welfare of Parents and Senior Citizens Act: the Claim]. Parliament created a tribunal, a summary procedure and a monthly maintenance ceiling to compel children to maintain parents. That statute exists because the joint family stopped doing it by itself.

munotes.in291

The Joint Family as a Social Security Institution

That last point is the best closing line for an essay on this topic: the measure of the joint family as a social security institution is that when it weakened, the State had to legislate the same obligation back into existence.

The Hindu Gains of Learning Act 1930

Why it was passed

The Act is Act 30 of 1930, of 25 July 1930, and its preamble states its own purpose: it is expedient to remove doubt, and to provide an uniform rule, as to the rights of a member of a Hindu undivided family in property acquired by him by means of his learning.

The doubt was real. Where a member's education had been paid for out of the joint family funds, or where the family had maintained him while he studied, the courts had often held that his earnings belonged to the family. The reasoning was that the family had bought the skill, so the family owned its fruits. A doctor or a lawyer educated on the family's money could find his practice treated as coparcenary property.

That result had an obvious consequence. It discouraged families from educating their members, and it discouraged educated members from remaining joint.

The four sections

Section 1: short title and extent. It may be called the Hindu Gains of Learning Act 1930 and extends to the whole of India.

Section 2: definitions. Three, and each is wider than it looks.

"Learning" means education, whether elementary, technical, scientific, special or general, and training of every kind which is usually intended to enable a person to pursue any trade, industry, profession or avocation in life.

"Gains of learning" means all acquisitions of property made substantially by means of learning, whether made before or after the commencement of the Act, and whether the ordinary or the extraordinary result of such learning.

"Acquirer" means a member of a Hindu undivided family who acquires gains of learning.

Section 3: the operative rule. Notwithstanding any custom, rule or interpretation of Hindu law, no gains of learning shall be held not to be the exclusive and separate property of the acquirer merely by reason of:

(a) his learning having been imparted to him, in whole or in part, by any member of his family living or deceased, or with the aid of the joint funds of his family, or with the aid of the funds of any member; or

(b) himself or his family having been maintained or supported, wholly or in part, by the joint funds of his family, or by the funds of any member, while he was acquiring his learning.

munotes.in292

The Joint Family as a Social Security Institution

Section 4: savings. The Act is not to be deemed to affect the terms or incidents of any transfer of property made before its commencement, the validity or consequences of anything already done before its commencement, or any right or liability created under a partition, or an agreement for a partition, of joint family property made before its commencement.

How to read section 3

The drafting is a double negative and it repays care.

The Act removes a reason; it does not create a rule. Section 3 does not say that gains of learning are always separate property. It says they shall not be held not to be separate merely by reason of the two things listed. If the property is joint for some other reason, for example because it was actually bought with joint family funds, the Act does not save it.

"Training of every kind." The definition of learning is not confined to formal education. A member trained in a craft or a trade is within the Act.

"The ordinary or the extraordinary result." A doctor's ordinary fees and an unexpected windfall from the same skill are both his.

"Substantially by means of learning." The acquisition must be substantially attributable to the learning, which is what keeps the Act from swallowing every acquisition by an educated member.

Its impact on the joint family

Stated in one sentence: the Act took the family's most valuable modern asset out of the coparcenary.

Before 1930, the earnings of an educated member could be family property, and in an economy where wealth was land that mattered little. After 1930, and increasingly as income came from salaries and professions rather than from land, the most productive members of a family held their earnings as separate property while the family estate remained a diminishing stock of ancestral land.

That is a significant part of the answer to why the joint family declined as an economic institution. The law did not abolish it; the law simply stopped feeding it.

The tax laws

MU's topic names "various tax laws", and the point is short and worth making precisely.

The Hindu Undivided Family is a separate assessable entity under the Income-tax Act 1961. It is one of the persons named in the definition of "person" in that Act. It has its own permanent account number, files its own return, and is assessed separately from its members.

The consequence is a real financial advantage. Income from the family estate is taxed in the hands of the family, at the family's own slab and with the family's own exemption limit, and is not added to the personal income of the karta or of any member. A family that keeps its property joint therefore has an additional exemption limit that a divided family does not.

munotes.in293

The Joint Family as a Social Security Institution

Two further points are worth a line each.

Partition has to be recognised for tax purposes. The Income-tax Act contains its own provision for the assessment of a Hindu undivided family after partition, and requires a total partition to be recorded before the family ceases to be assessed as such. A partial partition is generally not recognised for this purpose. So the tax law can keep a family assessable as a unit after Hindu law has treated it as divided.

The two bodies of law pull in opposite directions. Hindu law, since 1930 and increasingly since 1956 and 2005, has been dissolving the coparcenary: gains of learning are separate, daughters are coparceners, survivorship is gone. Tax law gives a standing incentive to keep the family joint. The Hindu undivided family survives in Indian life partly because the Income-tax Act rewards it.

The tax treatment is stated here in outline. This book has not read the Income-tax Act for this subject and states no section number of it.

A worked example

An old man in a joint family becomes too ill to work. His widowed sister-in-law lives in the house. His unmarried niece is to be married. A brother dies and the funeral must be paid for. The family shop has a bad year. Compare what the joint family did about each of these with what the modern law provides.

His maintenance. The joint family maintained every member for life, out of the family estate, whether or not he could work. The modern counterpart is section 20 of the Hindu Adoptions and Maintenance Act and the Maintenance and Welfare of Parents and Senior Citizens Act 2007, both of which require a claim.

The widowed sister-in-law. The family maintained its widows, and the survival of that duty in a much reduced form is section 19 of the Hindu Adoptions and Maintenance Act, which charges the father-in-law's coparcenary property and nothing else.

The niece's marriage. A family purpose for which the karta could contract debts and even alienate property, and the reason "maintenance" in section 3(b) of that Act includes, for an unmarried daughter, the reasonable expenses of and incident to her marriage.

The funeral. Likewise a family purpose, and one of the recognised heads of legal necessity.

The bad year. The estate absorbed it, which is the risk-sharing the institution provided.

And the price? Subordination of the individual to the karta's management, and the exclusion of women from ownership, which is what the reforms of 1956 and 2005 addressed.

munotes.in294

The Joint Family as a Social Security Institution

What took the family's best modern asset out of it? The Hindu Gains of Learning Act 1930: gains of learning are not joint merely because the family paid for the education or maintained the member while he acquired it.

And what keeps families joint now? The Income-tax Act, which treats the Hindu undivided family as a separate assessable person.

What it does NOT mean

Social security here is not a State benefit. It is a charge on the family estate, and it depends on the estate existing.

Maintenance in the joint family was not a claim. It was an incident of membership; the statutory rights that replaced it must be claimed.

The Act of 1930 does not make all earnings separate. It removes one reason for calling gains of learning joint.

"Learning" is not academic learning. It includes training of every kind usually intended to enable a person to pursue a trade, industry, profession or avocation.

"Gains of learning" is not only the ordinary result. It includes the extraordinary result as well.

The tax treatment is not a reason the institution exists. It is a reason it persists.

Quick revision

  • What the joint family provided: maintenance for life; marriage expenses; care of widows and the aged; funeral and ceremonial costs; and risk-sharing, all charged on the family estate.
  • The price: subordination of the individual, and the exclusion of women from ownership.
  • The Hindu Gains of Learning Act 1930, four sections: gains of learning are not joint merely because the family paid for the education or maintained the member; "learning" includes education of every kind and training of every kind; "gains of learning" includes acquisitions made substantially by means of learning, ordinary or extraordinary.
  • Its effect: it took the family's most valuable modern asset, professional earnings, out of the coparcenary.
  • The tax laws: the Income-tax Act treats the Hindu undivided family as a separate assessable person, which gives a standing reason to remain joint.

Test yourself

1. In what ways did the joint family act as a social security institution? It maintained every member for life out of the family estate, met the marriage expenses of its members, cared for widows, the aged and the infirm, paid funeral and ceremonial expenses, and spread the risk of a bad year across the whole estate.

2. At what cost? The subordination of the individual member to the karta's management, and the exclusion of women from ownership of the family property.

3. What does the Hindu Gains of Learning Act 1930 provide? That no gains of learning shall be held to be joint family property merely by reason that the acquirer was maintained or educated by the joint family, or in whole or in part out of joint family funds, or by a member of it.

munotes.in295

The Joint Family as a Social Security Institution

4. Why does the joint family survive as a legal institution today? Because no Act was passed abolishing it, so section 4 of the Hindu Succession Act leaves it standing; and because the Income-tax Act treats the Hindu undivided family as a separate assessable person, which gives families a continuing reason to remain joint.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in296

Chapter Fifty

The Matrilineal Joint Family

Syllabus topic 2.10, "Matrilineal joint family"

In one line

In parts of Kerala and coastal Karnataka a Hindu family traced its descent, its membership and its property through the mother, and section 7 of the Hindu Succession Act converted every member's interest into a share that passes by succession.

The three systems

MU asks for the matrilineal joint family, and there are three named systems, all recognised by the Hindu Succession Act.

Marumakkattayam, followed by the Nairs and several other communities of Kerala. The word means descent through the sister's children. Its unit is the tarwad.

Aliyasantana, followed in the South Kanara region of coastal Karnataka, principally by the Bunts and Billavas. The word means the sister's son's line. Its units are the kutumba and the kavaru.

Nambudri, followed by the Nambudri Brahmins of Kerala, whose unit is the illom. The Nambudri system was itself patrilineal and impartible, and it is grouped with the others in the Act because the same statutory treatment was needed.

The tarwad

The tarwad is the marumakkattayam joint family, and it is the model to learn.

Membership. A tarwad consists of all the descendants in the female line of one common ancestress. So a woman, her children, her daughters' children, and so on for ever, are in it. A man is a member of his mother's tarwad, and his children are not: they belong to their own mother's tarwad.

That single rule produces everything else. A father and his children are in different families and own no property in common.

Property. The tarwad property is held by the tarwad as a body. No member has a defined share, and the property is impartible in the classical law: no member could demand a partition.

Management: the karanavan. The tarwad was managed by the karanavan, its senior-most male member, usually the eldest maternal uncle. His powers over the tarwad resembled the karta's over a Mitakshara joint family: management, representation, and alienation for necessity or benefit. The senior female member, sometimes called the karanavathi, had a recognised position but the management was his.

That is the point about matriliny. Descent, membership and property ran through the women, and the management ran through a man. A matrilineal family need not be, and this one was not, matriarchal.

The tavazhi. A branch of a tarwad, consisting of a female member and all her descendants in the female line. A tavazhi could in some circumstances hold property of its own and become a tarwad in miniature.

The kutumba and the kavaru

The aliyasantana system is the same idea with different names.

The kutumba is the aliyasantana joint family, the whole body descended in the female line from a common ancestress.

munotes.in297

The Matrilineal Joint Family

The kavaru is the branch: a female and her descendants in the female line, corresponding to the tavazhi. Under the Madras Aliyasantana Act 1949 a kavaru acquired a right to demand partition of its share from the kutumba, which was a considerable inroad into impartibility.

The sthanam

A sthanam is not a family but a dignity or office, held for life by a single person, the sthanamdar, with property attached to it. The office and its property passed to the next holder by seniority, and not to the holder's own heirs. It is dealt with separately by section 7(3).

What section 7 did

Section 7 of the Hindu Succession Act 1956 is headed "Devolution of interest in the property of a tarwad, tavazhi, kutumba, kavaru or illom", and it does the same thing for these systems that section 6 does for the Mitakshara coparcenary: it converts an undivided interest into a share that passes by succession.

Section 7(1): marumakkattayam and nambudri. Where a Hindu to whom the marumakkattayam or nambudri law would have applied dies after the commencement of the Act, having at the time of death an interest in the property of a tarwad, tavazhi or illom, that interest devolves by testamentary or intestate succession under this Act and not according to the marumakkattayam or nambudri law. The Explanation provides that the interest is deemed to be the share that would have fallen to him or her if a partition of the property had been made per capita immediately before the death among all the members of the tarwad, tavazhi or illom then living, whether or not he or she was entitled to claim such a partition, and that share is deemed to have been allotted absolutely.

Section 7(2): aliyasantana. The same rule, in the same words, for a Hindu to whom the aliyasantana law would have applied, dying with an undivided interest in the property of a kutumba or kavaru, with a corresponding Explanation providing for a per capita notional partition immediately before the death.

Section 7(3): the sthanam. Notwithstanding sub-section (1), when a sthanamdar dies after the commencement of the Act, the sthanam property devolves upon the members of the family to which the sthanamdar belonged and upon his heirs, as if the sthanam property had been divided per capita immediately before his death among himself and all the members of his family then living; and the shares falling to them are held as their separate property. The Explanation provides that the family of a sthanamdar includes every branch of that family, whether divided or undivided, the male members of which would have been entitled by custom or usage to succeed to the position of sthanamdar had the Act not been passed.

munotes.in298

The Matrilineal Joint Family

Two features worth naming

The notional partition is per capita. Section 6's notional partition divides among coparceners; section 7's divides per capita among all the members then living. That is a different and wider calculation, and the phrase "per capita" is the one to write.

"Whether or not he or she was entitled to claim such a partition." Because tarwad property was classically impartible, no member could have demanded a partition at all. The Explanation therefore assumes a partition that the law would not have allowed, purely in order to measure the share. Section 6's Explanation does the same thing for a Mitakshara coparcener, and for the same reason.

Section 7(3) abolished the sthanam in substance. By dividing the sthanam property per capita among the sthanamdar and every member of his family on his death, and making the shares their separate property, the section ensured that the office would have no property left to attach to.

What section 17 does

Section 17 makes special provision for persons governed by the marumakkattayam and aliyasantana laws, modifying the application of sections 8, 10, 15 and 23 to them. It is taken in [Testamentary Succession, Escheat and the Remaining Sections]; what matters here is that Parliament did not simply apply the general scheme to these communities but adjusted it to their structure.

The abolition Acts

Section 7 dealt with what happens on a death. The systems themselves were abolished by State legislation, and the one MU is most likely to expect by name is the Kerala Joint Hindu Family System (Abolition) Act 1975, which abolished the joint family system among Hindus in Kerala altogether, converting members of an undivided family into tenants in common holding definite shares.

The Kerala Act is named here because it is standard in the textbooks. This book has not read it and states nothing further about its terms.

Matrilineal and Mitakshara compared

Mitakshara joint familyMarumakkattayam tarwad
DescentThrough the fatherThrough the mother
A man's childrenIn his own familyIn their mother's tarwad, not his
Who ownsThe coparceners, four degreesThe tarwad as a body, all members
Who managesThe karta, senior-most coparcenerThe karanavan, senior-most male member
PartitionAny coparcener may demand itClassically impartible
BranchNot a legal unitThe tavazhi or kavaru, which may hold property
On a deathSection 6: notional partition among coparcenersSection 7: notional partition per capita among all members

A worked example

Kesavan belongs to a marumakkattayam tarwad in Kerala. He marries and has two children. His sister also has children. He dies in 2024.

Which family do his children belong to? Not his. A tarwad consists of everyone descended in the female line from a common ancestress, so Kesavan belongs to his mother's family, and his children belong to their mother's.

munotes.in299

The Matrilineal Joint Family

Who manages the tarwad? The karanavan, the senior-most male member. That is why matrilineal does not mean matriarchal: descent runs through women and management through men.

Could the tarwad be divided? It was impartible; the tavazhi, the branch of a woman and her descendants, is the sub-unit within it.

What happens to Kesavan's interest on his death? Section 7(1) of the Hindu Succession Act: his interest devolves by testamentary or intestate succession under the Act, and it is measured by a partition assumed to have taken place immediately before his death, per capita among all the members of the tarwad, whether or not he could have claimed a partition.

And in an aliyasantana family? Section 7(2) does the same for a kutumba or kavaru.

And a sthanam? Section 7(3): on the death of the holder, the sthanam property devolves upon the members of the family to which the sthanee belonged and upon his heirs, as if it had been divided per capita immediately before his death.

How is the succession itself worked out? Section 17 applies sections 8, 10, 15 and 23 with modifications to persons governed by the marumakkattayam and aliyasantana law, merging agnates and cognates into one class of relatives.

Do these systems still exist? The systems themselves were abolished by State legislation, of which the Kerala Joint Hindu Family System (Abolition) Act 1975 is the one to name.

What it does NOT mean

Matrilineal is not matriarchal. Descent and property run through women; management ran through the senior-most male, the karanavan.

A tarwad is not a household. It is everyone descended in the female line from a common ancestress.

A man's children are not in his tarwad. They belong to their mother's.

Section 7 does not use the same fiction as section 6. The partition it assumes is per capita among all the members, not a Mitakshara notional partition.

Section 7 did not abolish these systems. It provided for the devolution of an interest in them; the systems were abolished by State Acts.

Section 17 is not a separate code. It modifies four sections of the Hindu Succession Act for two communities.

Quick revision

  • Three systems: marumakkattayam, with its tarwad and tavazhi; aliyasantana, with its kutumba and kavaru; and nambudri, with its illom.
  • The tarwad: everyone descended in the female line from a common ancestress; impartible; managed by the karanavan, the senior-most male.
  • The sthanam: an office and the property attached to it, held by the sthanee.
  • s.7(1) and (2): the interest of a member of a tarwad, tavazhi, kutumba or kavaru devolves by testamentary or intestate succession, measured by a partition assumed immediately before the death, per capita, whether or not a partition could have been claimed. s.7(3): the same for sthanam property.
  • s.17: sections 8, 10, 15 and 23 apply with modifications, merging agnates and cognates into one class of relatives.
  • Abolition: by State legislation, notably the Kerala Joint Hindu Family System (Abolition) Act 1975.
munotes.in300

The Matrilineal Joint Family

Test yourself

1. What is a tarwad, and who manages it? A tarwad consists of all the persons descended in the female line from a common ancestress. It was impartible and was managed by the karanavan, the senior-most male member of the tarwad.

2. Does matrilineal mean matriarchal? No. Descent and the devolution of property ran through women, but the management of the tarwad was in the hands of the senior-most male member.

3. What does section 7 of the Hindu Succession Act do? It provides that the interest of a member of a marumakkattayam tarwad or tavazhi, of an aliyasantana kutumba or kavaru, and of a nambudri illom devolves by testamentary or intestate succession under the Act, the interest being measured by a partition deemed to have taken place per capita immediately before the death, whether or not the deceased was entitled to claim partition. Sub-section (3) makes similar provision for sthanam property.

4. Do these systems still operate? No. They were abolished by State legislation, of which the Kerala Joint Hindu Family System (Abolition) Act 1975 is the principal example, though section 7 continues to govern interests that fall to be dealt with under it.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in301

Module III

The Hindu Law of Succession

munotes.in

Chapter Fifty-One

The Traditional Hindu Law of Succession, before 1956

Syllabus topic 3.1, "Historical perspective of traditional Hindu law as a background to the study of Hindu Succession Act 1956"

In one line

Before 1956 a Hindu woman could inherit only a limited estate she could not dispose of, the two schools ranked heirs on different principles, and property left the family on her death rather than passing to her own heirs.

The two principles

The schools did not merely differ on details. They ranked heirs by different tests, and everything else follows.

Mitakshara: consanguinity. An heir's place depends on nearness of blood to the deceased. The nearer in blood, the better the claim.

Dayabhaga: spiritual benefit. An heir's place depends on his capacity to confer religious benefit on the deceased, chiefly by offering the funeral oblations. A person who can offer more pindas to the deceased is a better heir than one who can offer fewer, whatever the blood relationship.

That difference produced very different lists. Under Dayabhaga, for instance, a daughter's son ranked high because he could offer oblations; under Mitakshara he did not.

The Mitakshara scheme

Under Mitakshara there were two distinct routes by which property passed, and confusing them is the commonest error.

Survivorship, for coparcenary property

An undivided interest in coparcenary property did not pass by inheritance at all. On a coparcener's death it passed by survivorship to the surviving coparceners. His widow and daughters took nothing from it.

That is the rule the Hindu Succession Act attacked, first by the proviso to the original section 6 in 1956 and then by the substituted section in 2005. It is set out in [Section 6: Devolution of Interest in Coparcenary Property].

Inheritance, for separate property

Separate property passed by inheritance, and the heirs were ranked in classes:

Sapindas, those connected by the funeral offering, taken in a fixed order beginning with the son, grandson and great-grandson.

Samanodakas, more remote relations sharing a common ancestor beyond the sapinda limit.

Bandhus, cognates, related through a female.

Within the sapindas the male issue came first, then the widow, then the daughter, then the daughter's son, then the mother, the father, and so on.

The order was governed by the Mitakshara's own sub-schools, and this is where the Benares, Mithila, Maharashtra and Dravida sub-schools differed from each other, principally on the position of certain female heirs and of the bandhus.

The position of women

This is the heart of the chapter, because it is what the Act was passed to change.

The limited estate

A woman who inherited property took it as a limited owner, in what was called the Hindu woman's estate. The limits were severe:

She could not alienate it, except for legal necessity or for religious purposes, and even then only with the consent of the next reversioners.

She held it for her life only. On her death the property did not pass to her own heirs. It reverted to the heirs of the last full owner, the man from whom she had inherited. Those persons were called the reversioners, and they had a right to sue during her lifetime to restrain her from wasting the property.

munotes.in302

The Traditional Hindu Law of Succession, before 1956

So a widow who inherited her husband's land held it, took its income, and could pass none of it to her own children if they were not also his.

Stridhana

Against that stood stridhana, a woman's own property, over which she had full ownership and full power of disposal. What counted as stridhana was itself contested, and the schools differed. It included gifts made to her before, at and after the marriage, gifts from relations, and in some views property acquired by her own skill or exertion.

The classical law therefore gave a woman two kinds of property with completely different incidents, and a great deal of litigation was about which was which.

The rules of succession to stridhana

Succession to stridhana followed its own rules, which differed by school and, worse, by the kind of stridhana and by the manner in which she had acquired it. Property received at her marriage went one way, property from her father another.

That complexity is the direct explanation of section 15(2) of the Act, which preserves a simplified version of the same idea by sending property inherited from her parents to her father's heirs and property inherited from her husband or father-in-law to his.

The disabilities

The classical law excluded certain persons from inheriting altogether:

  • persons with certain physical or mental defects, including congenital blindness, deafness, dumbness, lunacy and idiocy;
  • a person who had ceased to be a Hindu by conversion;
  • a murderer of the person whose property was in question; and
  • an unchaste widow, and a widow who remarried, in certain circumstances.

Each of those has an answer in the Act. Section 28 abolishes disqualification for disease, defect or deformity. Section 26 confines the effect of conversion to the convert's children. Section 25 keeps the murderer's disqualification. Section 24, which disqualified certain remarrying widows, was itself omitted in 2005. All are in [Disqualifications Relating to Succession].

The reforms before 1956

The Act of 1956 did not come out of nothing, and naming its predecessors earns marks.

The Hindu Law of Inheritance (Amendment) Act 1929, which improved the position of certain female heirs by placing the son's daughter, the daughter's daughter and the sister in the line of heirs.

The Hindu Women's Right to Property Act 1937, which is the most important of them. It gave a widow, on her husband's death, the same interest in the joint family property as her husband himself had, taken as the Hindu woman's limited estate, with a right to claim partition. For the first time a widow could stand in her husband's place in a coparcenary, though only as a limited owner.

munotes.in303

The Traditional Hindu Law of Succession, before 1956

The Hindu Married Women's Right to Separate Residence and Maintenance Act 1946.

The Hindu Gains of Learning Act 1930, taken in [The Joint Family as a Social Security Institution].

What the Act of 1956 did to all this

This is the paragraph that turns background into an answer, and it can be written as a table.

Classical positionWhat the Act did
Two schools with different lists of heirsOne uniform scheme of heirs for all Hindus, sections 8 to 13
Inheritance by consanguinity or by spiritual benefitA statutory list, the Schedule, without either test
Coparcenary interest passed by survivorshipModified by the proviso to section 6 in 1956, abolished by the substituted section 6 in 2005
A woman took a limited estate that revertedSection 14(1): she holds as full owner, not as a limited owner
ReversionersAbolished, along with the estate they were waiting for
Stridhana with its own rulesAbsorbed into sections 15 and 16, with a source rule in 15(2)
A daughter was not a coparcenerSection 6(1), from 2005, makes her one by birth
Disqualification for disease and defectSection 28 abolishes it
Widow disqualified on remarriageSection 24, itself omitted in 2005
No power to will away a coparcenary interestSection 30, Explanation, makes it disposable by will

How to write the answer

MU asks for the historical perspective as a background, so the answer should move forward rather than dwell.

Open with the two principles, consanguinity and spiritual benefit, and say that they produced two different lists.

Then the two routes under Mitakshara, survivorship for coparcenary property and inheritance for separate property.

Then the position of women, the limited estate, the reversioners and stridhana, and say plainly that this is what the Act was passed to end.

Then the disabilities, and note that section 28 abolished most of them.

Then the reform statutes, and in particular the Act of 1937.

Close with the table above, or with as much of it as the time allows.

A worked example

A question asks why the Act of 1956 was needed at all. Take a Mitakshara family before 1956, of a father, two sons and a daughter, holding ancestral land and a separate house.

The land. It is coparcenary property, and it passes by survivorship. On the father's death the two sons take it by survivorship; the daughter takes nothing, because she is not a coparcener.

munotes.in304

The Traditional Hindu Law of Succession, before 1956

The house. It is separate property and passes by inheritance, to the sapindas first, then the samanodakas, then the bandhus, ranked by nearness of blood, which is the Mitakshara principle.

If the family were Dayabhaga. There would be no survivorship at all, and the ranking would be by the capacity to confer spiritual benefit on the deceased.

Suppose the father's widow takes the house. She takes a woman's estate: she may enjoy it and take the income, but she may not alienate it except for legal necessity, and on her death it goes not to her heirs but to the reversioners, the next heirs of the last full owner.

Suppose a son had been blind from birth, and another had converted. Under the classical law both could be disqualified, along with a widow who remarried and a person who had murdered the propositus.

What changed before 1956? The Hindu Law of Inheritance (Amendment) Act 1929 improved certain female heirs' position; the Hindu Gains of Learning Act 1930 made earnings from education separate property; the Hindu Women's Rights to Property Act 1937 gave the widow her husband's interest, though still as a limited estate; and the Hindu Married Women's Right to Separate Residence and Maintenance Act 1946 dealt with maintenance.

What the 1956 Act then did. One uniform list of heirs; section 14 turned the woman's estate into full ownership and destroyed the reversioners; section 28 abolished disqualification for disease or defect; and in 2005 the daughter became a coparcener by birth.

What it does NOT mean

Survivorship was not inheritance. Coparcenary property passed outside the law of inheritance altogether, which is why a daughter took nothing of it.

The woman's estate was not a life interest in the English sense. She was the full owner for the time being, with limited powers of alienation, and the estate reverted to the last full owner's heirs.

Stridhana was not the woman's estate. Stridhana was hers absolutely and descended by its own rules.

The reforms before 1956 were not a code. They were four separate Acts, each mending one defect.

Mitakshara and Dayabhaga did not differ only about survivorship. They differed about the principle of selection: nearness of blood against capacity to confer spiritual benefit.

The classical disqualifications were not abolished by the 1956 Act alone. Section 28 abolished disease, defect and deformity, but murder and conversion survive in sections 25 and 26.

Quick revision

  • Two principles: Mitakshara ranks heirs by nearness of blood, Dayabhaga by the capacity to confer spiritual benefit.
  • Mitakshara scheme: coparcenary property by survivorship; separate property by inheritance, among sapindas, then samanodakas, then bandhus.
  • Women: a limited estate with no power of alienation except for legal necessity, reverting to the reversioners on death; stridhana hers absolutely.
  • Disqualifications: disease, defect, conversion, murder, and a widow's remarriage.
  • Reform before 1956: the Acts of 1929, 1930, 1937 and 1946.
  • The Act of 1956: one uniform list of heirs; s.14 full ownership; s.28 abolishing disqualification for disease or defect; and in 2005 the daughter as a coparcener by birth.
munotes.in305

The Traditional Hindu Law of Succession, before 1956

Test yourself

1. On what principle did each school rank heirs? Mitakshara on nearness of blood, or propinquity. Dayabhaga on the capacity of the heir to confer spiritual benefit on the deceased.

2. What was a Hindu woman's estate? Property she held as full owner for the time being but could not alienate except for legal necessity, and which on her death passed not to her own heirs but to the reversioners, the next heirs of the last full owner.

3. Name the statutes that reformed the law before 1956. The Hindu Law of Inheritance (Amendment) Act 1929, the Hindu Gains of Learning Act 1930, the Hindu Women's Rights to Property Act 1937 and the Hindu Married Women's Right to Separate Residence and Maintenance Act 1946.

4. What did the Act of 1956 change? It gave one uniform list of heirs for Hindus, converted the woman's limited estate into full ownership by section 14 and thereby destroyed the reversioners, abolished disqualification for disease, defect or deformity by section 28, and, by the amendment of 2005, made the daughter a coparcener by birth.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in306

Chapter Fifty-Two

The Hindu Succession Act: Scope, Application and Overriding Effect

Syllabus topic 3.2, "Succession to property of a Hindu male dying intestate under the provisions of Hindu Succession Act 1956"

In one line

The Act codifies intestate succession for every Hindu, Buddhist, Jain and Sikh, and for anyone in India who is not a Muslim, Christian, Parsi or Jew, and displaces the whole of the classical law on the matters it covers.

Section 1: title and extent

The Act is Act 30 of 1956, of 17 June 1956. Section 1(1) gives the short title; section 1(2) extends it to the whole of India.

The long title states its purpose: an Act to amend and codify the law relating to intestate succession among Hindus.

Three words in that title are worth a sentence each in an answer.

"Amend." It changed the law, and profoundly: the limited estate went, the disabilities went, the two schools' lists were replaced.

"Codify." It put the law in one place, so that the classical texts and the sub-schools no longer have to be consulted for the matters it covers.

"Intestate." The Act is about succession where there is no will. Testamentary succession is left to the Indian Succession Act 1925, and section 30 says so.

Section 2: application

Section 2(1) provides that the Act applies:

(a) to any person who is a Hindu by religion in any of its forms or developments, including a Virashaiva, a Lingayat or a follower of the Brahmo, Prarthana or Arya Samaj;

(b) to any person who is a Buddhist, Jaina or Sikh by religion; and

(c) to any other person who is not a Muslim, Christian, Parsi or Jew by religion, unless it is proved that such a person would not have been governed by Hindu law or by any custom or usage as part of that law in respect of any of the matters dealt with in the Act, had the Act not been passed.

The Explanation treats as a Hindu, Buddhist, Jaina or Sikh: a child, legitimate or illegitimate, both of whose parents are; a child, legitimate or illegitimate, one of whose parents is, and who is brought up as a member of the tribe, community, group or family to which that parent belongs or belonged; and any convert or reconvert.

Section 2(2) takes members of a Scheduled Tribe, within the meaning of Article 366(25) of the Constitution, out of the Act unless the Central Government directs otherwise by notification.

Section 2(3) provides that "Hindu" anywhere in the Act includes a person who, though not a Hindu by religion, is a person to whom the Act applies by virtue of the section.

One difference from the Hindu Marriage Act is worth noticing. Section 2(1)(c) of that Act requires the person to be domiciled in the territories to which it extends; this Act's clause (c) does not use the word domiciled. Otherwise the two sections are in the same words, and everything said in [The Hindu Marriage Act: Application, and Who is a Hindu] about definition by exclusion, about the child brought up in a community, and about the Scheduled Tribe exception applies here.

munotes.in307

The Hindu Succession Act: Scope, Application and Overriding Effect

Section 3: definitions

Section 3(1) defines the expressions the Act runs on. The ones that matter for this module are:

"Agnate." One person is an agnate of another if the two are related by blood or adoption wholly through males.

"Cognate." One person is a cognate of another if the two are related by blood or adoption but not wholly through males.

That pair is asked as a one-sentence question in paper after paper: December 2019 Q1.1, February 2023 Q1.5 and June 2023 Q1.5 all set the difference between an agnate and a cognate. Learn the two definitions word for word, and note that the test is not male or female: it is whether the chain of relationship passes only through males.

A worked pair makes it stick. A father's father's son is an agnate, because every link is male. A mother's brother is a cognate, because the chain passes through the mother. A son's daughter is an agnate, because the link to her is through a son, even though she is female.

"Full blood", "half blood" and "uterine blood" are defined as in the Hindu Marriage Act: full blood is descent from a common ancestor by the same wife, half blood from a common ancestor by different wives, uterine blood from a common ancestress by different husbands.

"Heir" means any person, male or female, entitled to succeed to the property of an intestate under the Act.

"Intestate." A person is deemed to die intestate in respect of property of which he or she has not made a testamentary disposition capable of taking effect.

That definition repays care. A person may die partly testate and partly intestate: the Act governs whatever the will does not dispose of, and a will that fails for any reason leaves the property intestate.

"Related" means related by legitimate kinship, with a proviso that illegitimate children are deemed related to their mother and to one another, and their legitimate descendants are deemed related to them and to one another.

Section 4: overriding effect

Section 4(1) provides that, save as otherwise expressly provided, any text, rule or interpretation of Hindu law, or any custom or usage as part of that law, in force immediately before the commencement of the Act, ceases to have effect with respect to any matter for which provision is made in the Act; and any other law in force immediately before the commencement shall cease to apply to Hindus in so far as it is inconsistent with the Act. Note the wording of clause (b): the other law does not cease to have effect generally, it ceases to apply to Hindus.

munotes.in308

The Hindu Succession Act: Scope, Application and Overriding Effect

Two consequences.

The classical law of succession is gone, so far as this Act legislates. There is no longer any question of sapindas, samanodakas and bandhus for a Hindu male's separate property, or of the sub-schools' differing lists.

Custom is displaced too, and here the contrast with the Hindu Marriage Act is sharp. That Act invites custom back in for ceremonies and for prohibited relationships. This Act does not: it displaces custom on the matters it covers and does not restore it anywhere.

But the joint family survives, because "any matter for which provision is made in this Act" does not include the existence of the joint family, the karta, alienation, partition or reunion. That is the point made in [The Mitakshara Joint Family] and it is why Module II is still classical law.

Section 4(2), which had saved laws providing for the prevention of fragmentation of agricultural holdings and for ceilings and the devolution of tenancy rights, was omitted by the Hindu Succession (Amendment) Act 2005. That omission is worth a line: it removed a large carve-out for agricultural land, and so extended the Act's reforms to the property that most Indian families actually hold.

Section 5: property to which the Act does not apply

Section 5 provides that the Act shall not apply to:

(i) any property succession to which is regulated by the Indian Succession Act 1925 by reason of section 21 of the Special Marriage Act 1954;

(ii) any estate which descends to a single heir by the terms of a covenant or agreement entered into by the Ruler of an Indian State with the Government of India, or by the terms of any enactment passed before the commencement of the Act; and

(iii) the Valiamma Thampuran Kovilagam Estate and the Palace Fund administered by the Palace Administration Board.

Clause (i) is the one to know. It is the link back to [The Effect on the Joint Family and on Succession]: a person married under the Special Marriage Act, where section 21A does not apply, has his succession governed by the Indian Succession Act 1925 and not by this Act. Section 5(i) is this Act standing aside for that.

Clause (ii) preserved impartible estates descending to a single heir under the covenants of accession, and clause (iii) is a single named estate in Kerala.

The scheme of the Act

Worth setting out once, because the rest of the module follows it.

munotes.in309

The Hindu Succession Act: Scope, Application and Overriding Effect

ChapterSectionsWhat it does
I, Preliminary1 to 5Application, definitions, overriding effect, exclusions
II, Intestate succession6 to 29The whole of the law of intestate succession
,, General6 and 7Coparcenary and matrilineal interests
,, Males8 to 13Succession to a male, the Schedule, agnates and cognates
,, Females14 to 16Full ownership, and succession to a female
,, General provisions17 to 28Special provisions, and the general rules and disqualifications
,, Escheat29Failure of heirs
III, Testamentary succession30The power to will
IV, Repeals31Repealed
The ScheduleClass I and Class II heirs

A worked example

Rahim, born a Hindu, converted to Islam in 1990 and died intestate in 2024 leaving land in Maharashtra and a bank balance. He is survived by a son born in 1985 who is still a Hindu, and a daughter born in 1995 who was brought up a Muslim. His brother, a Hindu, also survives.

Does the Act apply to Rahim's estate? No. Section 2 applies the Act to Hindus, Buddhists, Jains and Sikhs by religion, and residually to a person domiciled in India who is not a Muslim, Christian, Parsi or Jew. Rahim was a Muslim at his death, so his succession is not governed by this Act.

What if he had not converted? Then it would apply, and the land would be included: section 4(2), which had excepted agricultural holdings, was omitted in 2005.

Would his conversion have disqualified him from inheriting from somebody else? Not by itself. Section 26 disqualifies the children born to him after his conversion, and their descendants, unless they are Hindus when the succession opens, and that is in [Disqualifications Relating to Succession].

Is the son an agnate or a cognate of Rahim's brother? Section 3(1)(a) and (c): an agnate is related wholly through males, a cognate where the chain is not wholly through males. The test is the chain, not the sex of the person at either end.

Suppose Rahim's marriage had been under the Special Marriage Act. Section 5(iii) stands the Act aside for property whose succession is regulated by the Indian Succession Act 1925 through section 21 of that Act.

And if he had been a member of a Scheduled Tribe? Section 2(2): the Act does not apply unless the Central Government by notification otherwise directs.

What it does NOT mean

The Act does not codify testamentary succession. It codifies intestate succession; section 30 merely confirms the power to make a will, and the formalities come from the Indian Succession Act 1925.

Section 2 does not turn on birth. It turns on the religion the person professes, so a convert is outside it.

munotes.in310

The Hindu Succession Act: Scope, Application and Overriding Effect

"Agnate" does not mean male. A woman may be an agnate if the chain of relationship is wholly through males.

Section 4 does not abolish the joint family. It displaces text, rule, interpretation and custom only on matters for which the Act makes provision, and the Act makes none for the joint family as an institution.

Agricultural land is no longer outside the Act. Section 4(2) was omitted with effect from 9 September 2005.

Section 5 is not a general saving. It excepts three specific classes, including property regulated by the Indian Succession Act through section 21 of the Special Marriage Act.

Quick revision

  • s.1: the Act extends to the whole of India. s.2: applies to Hindus, Buddhists, Jains and Sikhs, and residually to any person domiciled in India who is not a Muslim, Christian, Parsi or Jew; not to a Scheduled Tribe unless notified.
  • s.3: agnate, related wholly through males; cognate, where the chain is not; full blood, half blood and uterine blood; heir; intestate; related meaning legitimate kinship, with an illegitimate child related to its mother.
  • s.4(1): the Act overrides any text, rule or interpretation of Hindu law and any custom on every matter for which the Act makes provision, and any inconsistent other law. s.4(2), which excepted agricultural holdings, was omitted in 2005.
  • s.5: the Act does not apply to property whose succession is regulated by the Indian Succession Act 1925 through s.21 of the Special Marriage Act, to certain Travancore and Cochin estates, or to the Valiamma Thampuran Kovilagam Estate.
  • The scheme: ss.6 and 7 the coparcenary and the matrilineal families; ss.8 to 13 a male's succession; s.14 a female's property; ss.15 and 16 her succession; ss.18 to 22 general rules; ss.24 to 28 disqualifications; ss.29 to 31 escheat, wills and the rest.

Test yourself

1. To whom does the Hindu Succession Act apply? To any person who is a Hindu, Buddhist, Jain or Sikh by religion, in any of its forms or developments; and to any other person domiciled in the territories to which the Act extends who is not a Muslim, Christian, Parsi or Jew by religion, unless it is proved that such a person would not have been governed by Hindu law had the Act not been passed. It does not apply to members of a Scheduled Tribe unless the Central Government otherwise directs.

2. State the difference between an agnate and a cognate. A person is an agnate of another if the two are related by blood or adoption wholly through males. A person is a cognate if they are so related but not wholly through males. The test is the chain of relationship, not the sex of the person at either end.

munotes.in311

The Hindu Succession Act: Scope, Application and Overriding Effect

3. What did the omission of section 4(2) in 2005 do? It brought agricultural holdings within the Act. Before the omission, the Act did not override any law providing for the devolution of tenancy rights in agricultural holdings.

4. Does the Act abolish the Mitakshara joint family? No. Section 4 displaces the classical texts and custom only on matters for which the Act makes provision, and it makes no provision for the joint family as an institution, so the joint family survives.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in312

Chapter Fifty-Three

Succession to the Property of a Hindu Male Dying Intestate

Syllabus topic 3.2, "Succession to property of a Hindu male dying intestate under the provisions of Hindu Succession Act 1956"

In one line

Class I first and together, then Class II entry by entry, then agnates, then cognates, and the widow takes one share however many widows there are.

Section 8: the order of succession

Section 8 provides that the property of a male Hindu dying intestate shall devolve:

(a) firstly, upon the heirs being the relatives specified in Class I of the Schedule;

(b) secondly, if there is no Class I heir, upon the heirs specified in Class II;

(c) thirdly, if there is no heir of either class, upon the agnates; and

(d) lastly, if there is no agnate, upon the cognates.

Four rungs, and each is reached only when the one above is empty. If there is a single Class I heir anywhere in the world, the property stops there.

Section 9: how the two classes work

Section 9 provides that among the heirs specified in the Schedule:

  • those in Class I take simultaneously and to the exclusion of all other heirs; and
  • those in the first entry in Class II are preferred to those in the second, those in the second to those in the third, and so on in succession.

The difference is the point. Class I is one group and everybody in it takes together. Class II is nine ranked entries, and only the highest entry that has anybody in it takes anything.

The Schedule: Class I

The Class I heirs are:

Son; daughter; widow; mother; son of a pre-deceased son; daughter of a pre-deceased son; son of a pre-deceased daughter; daughter of a pre-deceased daughter; widow of a pre-deceased son; son of a pre-deceased son of a pre-deceased son; daughter of a pre-deceased son of a pre-deceased son; widow of a pre-deceased son of a pre-deceased son;

and, added by the Hindu Succession (Amendment) Act 2005: son of a pre-deceased daughter of a pre-deceased daughter; daughter of a pre-deceased daughter of a pre-deceased daughter; daughter of a pre-deceased son of a pre-deceased daughter; daughter of a pre-deceased daughter of a pre-deceased son.

Two observations that earn marks.

The four primary heirs are son, daughter, widow and mother. They are the ones present in almost every problem, and they take equally under section 10.

The 2005 additions are all descendants through a daughter. The original Class I ran the daughter's line only one generation deep while the son's line ran three. The four new entries begin to close that gap, and the point can be made in a sentence in any answer about the 2005 reforms.

The Schedule: Class II

Nine entries, in order:

I. Father. II. Son's daughter's son; son's daughter's daughter; brother; sister. III. Daughter's son's son; daughter's son's daughter; daughter's daughter's son; daughter's daughter's daughter. IV. Brother's son; sister's son; brother's daughter; sister's daughter. V. Father's father; father's mother. VI. Father's widow; brother's widow. VII. Father's brother; father's sister. VIII. Mother's father; mother's mother. IX. Mother's brother; mother's sister.

munotes.in313

Succession to the Property of a Hindu Male Dying Intestate

The Explanation provides that references to a brother or sister do not include a brother or sister by uterine blood.

The father is in Class II, entry I, and not in Class I. The mother is a Class I heir and the father is not. That asymmetry is deliberate and it is asked about: a father takes nothing if there is a single son, daughter, widow or mother.

Section 10: distribution among Class I heirs

Section 10 lays down four rules.

Rule 1. The intestate's widow, or if there are more widows than one, all the widows together, shall take one share.

Rule 2. The surviving sons and daughters and the mother shall each take one share.

Rule 3. The heirs in the branch of each pre-deceased son or each pre-deceased daughter shall take between them one share.

Rule 4. That branch share is distributed:

(i) in the branch of a pre-deceased son, so that his widow, or widows together, and his surviving sons and daughters get equal portions, and the branch of each of his pre-deceased sons gets the same portion; and

(ii) in the branch of a pre-deceased daughter, so that her surviving sons and daughters get equal portions.

How to apply it

Step one: count the shares. One for all the widows together, one each for every surviving son, every surviving daughter and the mother, and one for each branch of a pre-deceased son or daughter.

Step two: divide the estate by that number.

Step three: split each branch share among the people in that branch under Rule 4.

Note the asymmetry in Rule 4, because it is examinable. In a son's branch the widow shares; in a daughter's branch only her sons and daughters share, and her husband takes nothing.

A worked example

These are the shapes MU actually sets.

Example 1: the simple case

X, a Hindu male, dies intestate leaving a widow W, two sons S1 and S2, one daughter D, and his mother M.

Shares: W takes one; S1, S2, D and M take one each. Five shares.

Each takes one fifth.

Example 2: a pre-deceased son

X dies leaving a widow W, a son S, and the widow and two children of a pre-deceased son PS.

Shares: W one; S one; the branch of PS one. Three shares.

munotes.in314

Succession to the Property of a Hindu Male Dying Intestate

W takes one third, S takes one third, and the remaining one third is divided under Rule 4(i) among PS's widow and his two children equally, so one ninth each.

Example 3: MU's February 2023 problem

Mr X, a Hindu male, dies intestate leaving a son, a daughter, the daughter of a pre-deceased daughter of a pre-deceased daughter, and a brother B.

The son and the daughter are Class I heirs. The daughter of a pre-deceased daughter of a pre-deceased daughter is also a Class I heir, by the entry added in 2005. The brother is Class II and therefore takes nothing, because Class I heirs exclude all others.

Shares: the son one, the daughter one, and the branch of the pre-deceased daughter one. Three shares, one third each, and the branch share goes to the one surviving person in it.

The second limb of that question asks what happens if B had murdered X. The answer is section 25, in [Disqualifications Relating to Succession]: B is disqualified, and by section 27 the property devolves as if he had died before the intestate. He was taking nothing in any event, being Class II, so on these facts the disqualification changes nothing, and saying so is the complete answer.

Example 4: no Class I heir at all

X dies leaving no widow, no children, no mother, but a father, a brother and a sister.

Class I is empty. Class II applies. The father is entry I and is preferred to every later entry, so the father takes the whole, and the brother and sister, who are in entry II, take nothing.

Sections 11, 12 and 13

Section 11: distribution among Class II heirs. The property is divided between the heirs specified in any one entry of Class II so that they share equally.

Section 12: the order among agnates and cognates. Three rules of preference:

Rule 1. Of two heirs, the one who has fewer or no degrees of ascent is preferred. Rule 2. Where the degrees of ascent are the same or none, the heir with fewer or no degrees of descent is preferred. Rule 3. Where neither is preferred under Rule 1 or Rule 2, they take simultaneously.

The rules are applied in that order, and the principle is easy to state: descent beats ascent. An heir who is reached by going down the family tree is preferred to one reached by going up, and among those you go up to, the shorter climb wins.

Section 13: computation of degrees.

(1) Relationship is reckoned from the intestate to the heir, in terms of degrees of ascent, degrees of descent, or both. (2) Degrees of ascent and descent are computed inclusive of the intestate. (3) Every generation constitutes a degree, ascending or descending.

munotes.in315

Succession to the Property of a Hindu Male Dying Intestate

So the intestate himself is the first degree. His son is the second degree of descent; his father is the second degree of ascent.

What it does NOT mean

Class I heirs do not take in any order among themselves. They take simultaneously, and they exclude everybody in the later rungs.

Class II is not a single class. Only the highest occupied entry takes; heirs within one entry share equally, and a lower entry takes nothing.

Section 10 does not give every heir an equal share. All the widows together take one share; each son, each daughter and the mother take one each; and each pre-deceased child's branch takes one share, however many people are in it.

A branch does not divide alike in both cases. In a pre-deceased son's branch the share is split among his widow and children; in a pre-deceased daughter's branch, among her children only.

"Agnate" and "cognate" are not the third and fourth classes of the Schedule. They are the third and fourth rungs of section 8, and they are reached only when both Classes of the Schedule are empty.

Degrees are not counted from the heir. By section 13, computation begins from the intestate, and the intestate himself is reckoned as the first degree.

Fewer degrees of ascent is not the only rule. Where the ascent is equal, the one with fewer or no degrees of descent is preferred; where both are equal they take together.

The father is not a Class I heir. He is entry I of Class II.

Quick revision

  • s.8: four rungs, and each is reached only if the one above is empty: Class I of the Schedule; then Class II; then agnates; then cognates.
  • s.9: Class I heirs take simultaneously and to the exclusion of all others; among Class II, those in the first entry are preferred to those in the second, and so on.
  • Class I now includes son, daughter, widow, mother, the children and widow of a pre-deceased son and of a pre-deceased daughter, the further descendants added in 2005, and so on.
  • Class II: nine entries, beginning with the father.
  • s.10: Rule 1, the widow, or all the widows together, take one share; Rule 2, each surviving son, daughter and the mother take one share each; Rule 3, each branch of a pre-deceased son or daughter takes one share; Rule 4, in a son's branch the share goes among his widow and living children, in a daughter's branch among her children.
  • s.11: Class II heirs in one entry share equally. s.12: agnates and cognates are ranked by fewer degrees of ascent, then fewer or no degrees of descent, then together. s.13: degrees are computed from the intestate, who is himself the first degree.
munotes.in316

Succession to the Property of a Hindu Male Dying Intestate

Test yourself

1. What is the order of succession to the property of a Hindu male dying intestate? First upon the heirs in Class I of the Schedule; if there are none, upon the heirs in Class II; if there are none, upon his agnates; and if there are none, upon his cognates. That is section 8.

2. How do Class I and Class II heirs differ in the way they take? Class I heirs take simultaneously and to the exclusion of all other heirs. Among Class II heirs, those in the first entry are preferred to those in the second, those in the second to those in the third, and so on, and heirs within one entry share equally.

3. A Hindu male dies leaving two widows, a son, a daughter and the children of a pre-deceased son. How is the estate divided? Under section 10, the two widows take one share between them; the son takes one; the daughter takes one; and the pre-deceased son's branch takes one share, divided among his widow and living children. So the estate is divided into four shares.

4. How are agnates and cognates ranked? Under section 12, an heir with fewer or no degrees of ascent is preferred; where the degrees of ascent are the same or none, the one with fewer or no degrees of descent is preferred; and where neither is preferable they take together. By section 13, degrees are computed inclusive of the intestate, who is himself reckoned as the first degree.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in317

Chapter Fifty-Four

Devolution of Interest in a Mitakshara Coparcenary

Syllabus topic 3.3, "Devolution of interest in Mitakshara coparcenaries with reference to the provisions of Hindu Succession Act, 1956"

In one line

When a coparcener dies, you pretend the family divided the day before, take the share that would have fallen to him, and distribute that share among his heirs like any other property.

Why a special rule is needed at all

Sections 8 to 13 tell you how a Hindu male's property devolves. They cannot operate on a coparcenary interest without help, for a simple reason: a coparcener does not own a share. His interest is undivided, unascertained and fluctuating, as [Mitakshara Coparcenary: Formation and Incidents] explains. There is nothing definite for the heirs to take.

Section 6 solves that by inventing a partition. Assume the family divided immediately before the death; the share that would have fallen to the deceased is his "interest"; and that interest then devolves under the ordinary rules.

The three regimes, in date order

An answer must be able to say which rule applies to a death, and there have been three.

Before 1956: survivorship. The interest passed to the surviving coparceners and the widow and daughters took nothing from it.

From 1956 to 8 September 2005: survivorship, with a proviso. The original section 6 kept survivorship as the rule, but provided that if the deceased left a female relative specified in Class I, or a male relative claiming through such a female, his interest devolved by testamentary or intestate succession instead. The Explanation supplied the notional partition to measure it.

From 9 September 2005: succession. The substituted section 6(3) abolishes survivorship for this purpose altogether. Where a Hindu dies after the commencement of the 2005 Act, his interest devolves by testamentary or intestate succession under the Act and not by survivorship, in every case, whether or not any female relative survives him.

Section 6(3): the rule and the notional partition

Section 6(3) provides that where a Hindu dies after the commencement of the 2005 Act, his interest in the property of a joint Hindu family governed by Mitakshara law shall devolve by testamentary or intestate succession under this Act and not by survivorship, and the coparcenary property shall be deemed to have been divided as if a partition had taken place, and:

(a) the daughter is allotted the same share as is allotted to a son;

(b) the share of a pre-deceased son or pre-deceased daughter, as they would have got had they been alive at the time of the partition, is allotted to their surviving child; and

(c) the share of a pre-deceased child of a pre-deceased son or of a pre-deceased daughter, as that child would have got, is allotted to that child's child.

The Explanation provides that the interest of a Hindu Mitakshara coparcener is deemed to be the share in the property that would have been allotted to him if a partition of the property had taken place immediately before his death, irrespective of whether he was entitled to claim partition or not.

munotes.in318

Devolution of Interest in a Mitakshara Coparcenary

The four steps

Step one. Identify the coparcenary immediately before the death. List every coparcener: the deceased, his sons, his daughters, and any grandsons or granddaughters in the line who are within four degrees. Remember that since 2005 daughters are coparceners.

Step two. Assume a partition and allot shares. Divide the coparcenary property equally among those coparceners. Clauses (a), (b) and (c) tell you what to do with pre-deceased children's branches. The share that falls to the deceased is his interest.

Step three. Distribute that interest among his heirs. If he left a will, according to the will; if not, under sections 8 to 13, which means Class I first. His widow, mother, sons and daughters are all Class I heirs.

Step four. Leave everybody else's notional share alone. The other coparceners keep the shares the notional partition gave them, and those shares are theirs.

The notional partition is a measuring device and nothing more. It does not actually break up the family. Vineeta Sharma says so of the corresponding fiction in the old section 6: the fiction did not bring about an actual partition or disruption of the coparcenary, and was only for the purpose of ascertaining the share.

A worked example

Example 1: the standard case

A coparcenary consists of F, his son S and his daughter D. F dies intestate leaving his widow W, S and D.

Step one. Three coparceners: F, S, D.

Step two. Each takes one third on the notional partition. F's interest is one third.

Step three. That one third goes to W, S and D as Class I heirs, equally: one ninth each.

Step four. S keeps his own one third, D keeps hers.

Final: S has one third plus one ninth, which is four ninths. D has four ninths. W has one ninth.

Notice how much difference the 2005 amendment makes to that answer. Before it, D was not a coparcener at all, so the notional partition would have been between F and S alone, F's interest would have been one half, and D would have taken only a Class I share of that half.

Example 2: a pre-deceased son

A coparcenary of F, son S1, and son S2 who has pre-deceased F leaving a son GS. F dies leaving widow W and S1.

Step one. On the notional partition the branches are F, S1, and the branch of the pre-deceased S2.

munotes.in319

Devolution of Interest in a Mitakshara Coparcenary

Step two. Three shares of one third. F's interest is one third; S1 takes one third; GS takes S2's one third under clause (b).

Step three. F's one third goes to his Class I heirs. W and S1 take it, and GS is also a Class I heir as the son of a pre-deceased son. Their branch shares are worked out under section 10.

Example 3: the sole surviving coparcener

Where the deceased was the only coparcener, there is no coparcenary property to divide notionally: the property is his separate property, and sections 8 to 13 apply directly, with no section 6 question at all.

The children of a void marriage

Revanasiddappa v. Mallikarjun, 2023 INSC 783, decided on 1 September 2023, joins this chapter to [Void and Voidable Marriages, and the Legitimacy of Their Children].

Facts. A reference to a three-judge Bench on what section 16 of the Hindu Marriage Act gives a child of a void or annulled marriage, and in particular whether such a child can claim in the coparcenary property of a Mitakshara joint family of which the parent was a member.

Held. A child conferred with legitimacy by section 16(1) or (2) is entitled to a share in the property of the parents, and by section 16(3) to no rights in the property of any person other than the parents. Where the parent was a coparcener, the parent's share is ascertained by the notional partition the Hindu Succession Act mandates, that is, by assuming a partition of the coparcenary property immediately before the coparcener's death; once that share is ascertained, the heirs, including the children legitimated by section 16, take their share in it. The provisions of the Hindu Succession Act must be harmonised with section 16(3). The Court expressly confined the reference to joint families governed by Mitakshara law.

Why it matters here. It fixes exactly where such a child enters the calculation: at step three, not at step one. The child does not become a coparcener and takes nothing on the notional partition itself. He or she shares in the parent's interest, along with the other heirs.

Section 7: the matrilineal families

Section 7 does the same job for the matrilineal systems, and its differences are set out in [The Matrilineal Joint Family]. In outline:

Section 7(1) applies to a Hindu governed by the marumakkattayam or nambudri law dying with an interest in the property of a tarwad, tavazhi or illom; the interest devolves by testamentary or intestate succession under this Act and not by that law, and is measured by a notional partition per capita among all the members then living.

munotes.in320

Devolution of Interest in a Mitakshara Coparcenary

Section 7(2) does the same for the aliyasantana law and the kutumba or kavaru.

Section 7(3) deals with the sthanamdar, dividing the sthanam property per capita among himself and all the members of his family, the shares being held as their separate property.

The difference to name is that section 6's notional partition is among coparceners and section 7's is per capita among all members.

What it does NOT mean

Section 6(3) does not abolish survivorship for every death. It applies to a coparcener dying after 9 September 2005; deaths before that date are governed by the earlier regimes.

The notional partition is not a real partition. It measures a share, and the family is not disrupted by it.

It does not depend on the deceased being able to claim a partition. The words are "whether he was entitled to claim partition or not".

The other coparceners are not divested. They keep their notional shares; only the deceased's measured interest passes to his heirs.

A daughter's share at the notional partition is not a concession. After the 2005 amendment she takes as a coparcener, the same share as a son.

A child legitimated by section 16 of the Hindu Marriage Act does not become a coparcener. On Revanasiddappa the child enters at the distribution of the parent's notional-partition share.

Section 7 does not work like section 6. For the tarwad, kutumba and illom the interest is measured by a per capita partition among all the members.

Quick revision

  • Why a special rule: a coparcener's interest fluctuates and, under the classical law, passed by survivorship rather than by inheritance.
  • The three regimes: the classical rule; the proviso to the old section 6, which let the interest devolve by succession where the deceased left a female Class I heir or a claimant through one; and, for deaths after 9 September 2005, section 6(3).
  • s.6(3): on the death of a coparcener his interest devolves by testamentary or intestate succession and not by survivorship, the coparcenary property being deemed to have been divided as if a partition had taken place.
  • The four steps: assume a partition immediately before the death, whether or not he could have claimed one; give the daughter a son's share and each pre-deceased child's branch its share; that measured interest is his estate; and it passes under ss.8 to 13 or by his will.
  • Children of a void marriage: Revanasiddappa holds that a child legitimated by s.16 of the Hindu Marriage Act shares in the parent's property, entering at the distribution of the notional-partition share, never as a coparcener; the Court confined the reference to Mitakshara joint families.
  • s.7: the same idea for the marumakkattayam tarwad or tavazhi, the aliyasantana kutumba or kavaru, and the nambudri illom, but by a per capita partition among all the members.
munotes.in321

Devolution of Interest in a Mitakshara Coparcenary

Test yourself

1. What does section 6(3) do, and from what date? For a Hindu dying after 9 September 2005 who had an interest in Mitakshara coparcenary property, the interest devolves by testamentary or intestate succession and not by survivorship, and the coparcenary property is deemed to have been divided as if a partition had taken place.

2. How is the deceased's interest measured? By a notional partition assumed to have taken place immediately before his death, whether or not he was entitled to claim partition. At that partition a daughter is allotted the same share as a son, and the share a pre-deceased son or daughter would have received goes to his or her surviving children.

3. Does the notional partition break up the joint family? No. It is a fiction used only to measure the share that devolves; the other coparceners retain their positions and the family continues.

4. Can a child of a void marriage become a coparcener? No. On Revanasiddappa, a child legitimated by section 16 of the Hindu Marriage Act is entitled to a share in the property of the parents, and where the parent was a coparcener the route is through the parent's notional-partition share; section 16(3) confines the child to the property of the parents.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in322

Chapter Fifty-Five

Section 14: the Property of a Female Hindu

Syllabus topic 3.4, "Succession to property of Hindu female dying intestate under the Hindu Succession Act 1956"

In one line

Any property possessed by a Hindu woman is held by her as full owner and not as a limited owner, unless the very instrument that gave it to her prescribed a restricted estate.

Section 14(1): full ownership

Section 14(1) provides that any property possessed by a female Hindu, whether acquired before or after the commencement of this Act, shall be held by her as full owner thereof and not as a limited owner.

The Explanation defines "property" for the sub-section, and the list is deliberately exhaustive. It includes both movable and immovable property acquired by a female Hindu:

  • by inheritance or devise;
  • at a partition;
  • in lieu of maintenance or arrears of maintenance;
  • by gift from any person, whether a relative or not, before, at or after her marriage;
  • by her own skill or exertion;
  • by purchase or by prescription;
  • or in any other manner whatsoever;

and also any such property held by her as stridhana immediately before the commencement of the Act.

What the sub-section actually did

It abolished the Hindu woman's estate and with it the reversioners. Before 1956 a widow who inherited from her husband held for life, could not alienate without necessity and consent, and the property reverted to his heirs on her death. Section 14(1) converted every such holding into absolute ownership, and it did so retrospectively, by the words "whether acquired before or after the commencement of this Act".

The consequences are large and should be listed.

She may alienate it freely, by sale, mortgage or gift.

She may will it away, under section 30.

On her death it passes to her own heirs under sections 15 and 16, not to the reversioners.

The reversioners' right to sue to restrain waste disappeared, because there was nothing left for them to be waiting for.

The two words that decide cases

"Possessed." The sub-section operates on property possessed by the woman. The word has been read broadly, to include property she is entitled to and over which she has some form of possession or control, actual or constructive, rather than physical possession alone. Property in which she had no right at all at the commencement of the Act is not enlarged by section 14(1), because there was nothing to enlarge.

"Full owner thereof and not as a limited owner." The sub-section does not give her property. It changes the quality of the title she already holds. That is why the "possessed" requirement matters: section 14(1) is a converting provision, not a granting one.

Property in lieu of maintenance

The item in the Explanation that produces the most litigation is property acquired in lieu of maintenance or arrears of maintenance.

munotes.in323

Section 14: the Property of a Female Hindu

The situation is common. A widow has a right to be maintained out of the family property, which is a pre-existing right and not a gift. The family gives her a house or a plot, in satisfaction of that right, sometimes with words limiting her to a life interest.

The Explanation puts such property squarely inside sub-section (1), and the reasoning is that she was already entitled to maintenance, so what she received was in recognition of an existing right rather than a fresh bounty. That takes the case out of sub-section (2), and is the single most important application of the distinction.

Section 14(2): the exception

Section 14(2) provides that nothing in sub-section (1) shall apply to any property acquired by way of gift or under a will or any other instrument or under a decree or order of a civil court or under an award, where the terms of the gift, will or other instrument or the decree, order or award prescribe a restricted estate in such property.

So sub-section (2) applies where two things are true:

the property came by one of the named routes: gift, will, other instrument, decree or order of a civil court, or award; and

the terms of that document prescribe a restricted estate.

Where both are satisfied, the restriction stands, and she holds exactly what the document gave her.

How to tell (1) from (2)

This is the whole of the chapter and it can be reduced to one question.

Did she have a pre-existing right in the property, which the document merely recognised or gave effect to?

If yes, the case is within sub-section (1), and the restriction in the document is ineffective. She takes absolutely. The classic instance is property given in lieu of maintenance, and another is a share allotted to her on a partition to which she was entitled.

If no, and the document is the source of her interest, giving her something she had no claim to, then sub-section (2) applies and the restriction is good. A stranger who leaves a woman a life interest by will creates a restricted estate, and section 14(1) does not enlarge it.

Put shortly: sub-section (1) enlarges an estate; sub-section (2) governs an estate created for the first time. Sub-section (2) is a proviso to sub-section (1) in substance, and must be read narrowly, or it would swallow the reform.

A table to work from

The propertyWhich sub-sectionWhat she takes
Inherited from her husband before 1956 as a limited estate(1)Full owner
Given to her in lieu of maintenance, with words limiting her to a life interest(1)Full owner, because the right pre-existed
Allotted to her on a partition to which she was entitled(1)Full owner
Her stridhana held before 1956(1)Full owner
Acquired by her own skill or exertion(1)Full owner
Gifted to her by a stranger for life only(2)Life interest only
Bequeathed to her by will expressly for her lifetime, where she had no prior claim(2)Life interest only
Given under a decree or award that in terms creates a restricted estate, where she had no prior right(2)Restricted estate
munotes.in324

Section 14: the Property of a Female Hindu

Why the section matters beyond itself

Two further points are worth a line each in an essay.

It made sections 15 and 16 necessary. Once a woman was a full owner, her property had to devolve on her death, and the Act needed rules for it. Those are [Succession to the Property of a Hindu Female Dying Intestate].

It made her a testator. Section 30 lets any Hindu dispose of property capable of being disposed of, and section 14(1) is what makes a widow's inherited property capable of it.

A worked example

In 1948 Kesarbai's husband died and she inherited his house as a Hindu woman's estate. In 1953 her brother executed a gift deed giving her a plot "for her maintenance during her lifetime, and after her death to my sons". In 1960 her father-in-law's will gave her a shop "absolutely". In 2024 she died. Her husband's reversioners claim the house; her brother's sons claim the plot; her own daughter claims everything.

The house. Section 14(1): any property possessed by a female Hindu, whether acquired before or after the commencement of the Act, is held by her as full owner and not as a limited owner. She was possessed of it in 1956, so her limited estate became full ownership then, and the reversioners were destroyed. It passes under section 15 to her heirs, so the daughter takes.

The plot. Section 14(2) preserves a restricted estate where the property was acquired by way of gift or under a will or any other instrument, or a decree, order or award, and the terms prescribe a restricted estate. The gift both gave her the plot and prescribed the restriction, so sub-section (2) governs it and it goes to her brother's sons.

The shop. The will gave it to her absolutely, so there is no restriction to preserve; section 14(1) applies and the daughter takes.

The test between the two sub-sections. Whether she had a pre-existing right. Where the instrument merely recognised a right she already had, such as a right of maintenance, sub-section (1) enlarges it into full ownership. Where the instrument created the interest for the first time, sub-section (2) governs it.

munotes.in325

Section 14: the Property of a Female Hindu

Suppose the gift had said only "for her maintenance", with no gift over. Then the natural reading is that it recognised her existing right of maintenance rather than creating a new restricted interest, and sub-section (1) would enlarge it.

What it does NOT mean

Section 14(1) does not require the property to have been acquired after 1956. It reaches property acquired before or after the commencement, provided she is possessed of it.

It is not confined to inherited property. The Explanation lists inheritance, devise, partition, maintenance or arrears of maintenance, gift, her own skill or exertion, purchase, prescription, any other manner, and property held as stridhana before the Act.

"Full owner" is not "absolute owner subject to the document". The sub-section says "and not as a limited owner", which is what abolished the woman's estate and the reversioners.

Section 14(2) is not an exception for every conditional document. The document must both give her the property and prescribe the restricted estate.

Section 14(2) does not apply where the document recognises an existing right. Then the property is not acquired under the instrument in the relevant sense and sub-section (1) enlarges it.

Section 14 does not decide who takes after her. That is section 15.

Quick revision

  • s.14(1): any property possessed by a female Hindu, acquired before or after the Act, is held by her as full owner and not as a limited owner.
  • The Explanation to sub-section (1) lists inheritance, devise, partition, maintenance or arrears of maintenance, gift, her own skill or exertion, purchase, prescription, any other manner, and property held as stridhana before the Act.
  • Effect: it abolished the Hindu woman's estate and the reversioners, and did so retrospectively for property she was possessed of in 1956.
  • s.14(2): nothing in sub-section (1) applies to property acquired by way of gift, will, any other instrument, a decree or order of a civil court, or an award, where the terms prescribe a restricted estate.
  • The test: a pre-existing right. A document that merely recognises one falls in sub-section (1); a document that creates the interest falls in sub-section (2).

Test yourself

1. What does section 14(1) provide? That any property possessed by a female Hindu, whether acquired before or after the commencement of the Act, shall be held by her as full owner thereof and not as a limited owner.

2. Give four of the modes of acquisition in the Explanation. Inheritance or devise; at a partition; in lieu of maintenance or arrears of maintenance; by gift from any person, whether a relative or not, before, at or after her marriage; by her own skill or exertion; by purchase or by prescription; in any other manner whatsoever; and any property held by her as stridhana immediately before the commencement of the Act.

munotes.in326

Section 14: the Property of a Female Hindu

3. When does section 14(2) apply? Where the property was acquired by way of gift, or under a will or any other instrument, or under a decree or order of a civil court, or under an award, and the terms of the gift, will, instrument, decree, order or award prescribe a restricted estate in the property.

4. What is the test between the two sub-sections? Whether the woman had a pre-existing right. If the document merely recognised a right she already had, such as a right of maintenance, sub-section (1) enlarges her interest into full ownership. If the document created the interest for the first time and prescribed a restriction, sub-section (2) preserves the restriction.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in327

Chapter Fifty-Six

Succession to the Property of a Hindu Female Dying Intestate

Syllabus topic 3.4, "Succession to property of Hindu female dying intestate under the Hindu Succession Act 1956"

In one line

A Hindu woman's property goes first to her children and husband, then to her husband's heirs, then to her parents, then to her father's heirs, then to her mother's; except that property she inherited from her parents or from her husband's family goes back where it came from if she leaves no children.

Section 15(1): the general order

Section 15(1) provides that the property of a female Hindu dying intestate shall devolve according to the rules in section 16:

(a) firstly, upon the sons and daughters, including the children of any pre-deceased son or daughter, and the husband;

(b) secondly, upon the heirs of the husband;

(c) thirdly, upon the mother and father;

(d) fourthly, upon the heirs of the father; and

(e) lastly, upon the heirs of the mother.

Five entries, taken in order, and each reached only if the one before it is empty.

What is striking about that order

Her husband is in the first entry, with her children. He takes an equal share with them.

Her husband's heirs come second, before her own parents. So where a woman dies childless and a widow, her property goes to her late husband's relations before it goes to her own mother and father. That is the provision most often criticised, and the criticism is worth stating in an essay: her own parents, who may have given her everything she owns, rank behind her husband's family.

Her mother and father take together in the third entry, and equally, which is a small piece of equality the Act got right where section 8 did not: for a male intestate the mother is Class I and the father Class II.

Her father's heirs come before her mother's, in entries (d) and (e).

Section 15(2): the source rule

Section 15(2) provides that notwithstanding sub-section (1):

(a) any property inherited by a female Hindu from her father or mother shall devolve, in the absence of any son or daughter of the deceased, including the children of any pre-deceased son or daughter, not upon the heirs in the order of sub-section (1), but upon the heirs of the father; and

(b) any property inherited by a female Hindu from her husband or from her father-in-law shall devolve, in the absence of any son or daughter, including the children of any pre-deceased son or daughter, not upon the heirs in the order of sub-section (1), but upon the heirs of the husband.

The four conditions to check

Every problem on section 15(2) turns on the same four questions.

1. Was the property INHERITED? The sub-section applies only to property she inherited. Property she bought, earned, or received as a gift is not within it, and devolves under sub-section (1) however she came by it.

munotes.in328

Succession to the Property of a Hindu Female Dying Intestate

2. Inherited FROM WHOM? Only from her father or mother for clause (a), and only from her husband or father-in-law for clause (b). Property inherited from anybody else, a brother or an uncle say, falls outside both and goes under sub-section (1).

3. Did she leave a son or daughter, or the child of a pre-deceased son or daughter? If yes, sub-section (2) does not operate at all, and the property goes under sub-section (1), which means to her children and husband. The source rule exists only to stop property leaving a family where there are no children to keep it there.

4. Where does it go? Under clause (a), to the heirs of the father. Under clause (b), to the heirs of the husband.

Why the rule exists, and the criticism

The purpose is to keep inherited property in the family it came from, where the woman leaves no issue. Without it, property a father left his daughter would pass, on her childless death, to her husband's heirs, who are strangers to it.

The criticism is equally clear and should be given.

There is no equivalent for a male. A man's property devolves under section 8 whatever its source: land he inherited from his wife's family goes to his own heirs. Only a woman's property is traced back.

It treats her as a conduit. The rule assumes that inherited property is passing through her rather than belonging to her, which sits awkwardly with section 14(1), the very provision that made her a full owner.

Her mother's heirs are ignored in clause (a). Property inherited from her mother goes, under clause (a), to the heirs of the father. The Kerala legislature has added a further clause dealing with property inherited from a pre-deceased son, and the Act's own clause (a) still sends the mother's property to the father's side.

Section 16: the order and the manner

Section 16 lays down three rules.

Rule 1. Among the heirs specified in section 15(1), those in one entry are preferred to those in any succeeding entry, and those included in the same entry take simultaneously.

Rule 2. If a son or daughter had pre-deceased the intestate leaving his or her own children alive at the time of her death, the children of that son or daughter take between them the share which that son or daughter would have taken if living. That is representation, and it works branch by branch.

Rule 3. The devolution on the heirs referred to in clauses (b), (d) and (e) of section 15(1), and in section 15(2), shall be in the same order and according to the same rules as would have applied if the property had been the father's, or the mother's, or the husband's, as the case may be, and such person had died intestate in respect of it immediately after the intestate's death.

munotes.in329

Succession to the Property of a Hindu Female Dying Intestate

What Rule 3 means in practice

Rule 3 is short and it does a great deal of work. Whenever the property is to go to the heirs of somebody, you do not need a fresh list. You simply ask: if that person had died intestate immediately after her, who would have taken?

So "the heirs of the husband" means the people who would take under section 8 if the husband had died intestate at that moment: his Class I heirs first, then Class II, then his agnates, then his cognates. The same for the father's heirs and the mother's heirs.

Note the wording, because it is precise. The notional death is immediately after the intestate's death, not before it. So the woman herself is not one of the heirs in that notional succession.

A worked example

Example 1: children and husband

W dies intestate leaving a husband H, a son S and a daughter D, owning property she bought herself.

Entry (a) is occupied by S, D and H. They take simultaneously and equally: one third each.

Example 2: the source rule, no children

W dies intestate leaving no children, and a husband H. She owned a house inherited from her father.

Section 15(2)(a) applies: the property was inherited from her father, and she left no son or daughter. It goes not to H under sub-section (1) but to the heirs of her father, determined under Rule 3 as if her father had died intestate immediately after her.

Her husband takes nothing of that house.

Example 3: the source rule defeated by a child

The same facts, but W leaves one daughter.

Section 15(2) does not apply, because she left a daughter. The house devolves under sub-section (1), entry (a): the daughter and the husband take equally, one half each.

That contrast between examples 2 and 3 is the cleanest way to show the rule in an answer.

Example 4: MU's June 2018 problem

Vandana, a female Hindu, dies intestate leaving her husband, two sons and a daughter. How is her property distributed, and what if the property had been inherited from her father?

First limb. Entry (a): husband, two sons and daughter, four persons taking simultaneously and equally, one quarter each.

Second limb. The property was inherited from her father, but she has sons and a daughter, so section 15(2)(a) does not operate at all. The answer is the same: one quarter each.

munotes.in330

Succession to the Property of a Hindu Female Dying Intestate

That is the trap in the question. The examiner is testing whether the student applies the source rule mechanically or checks condition 3 first.

Example 5: a childless widow's own earnings

W, a widow with no children, dies owning money she earned as a teacher.

Section 15(2) does not apply: the property was not inherited. Sub-section (1) governs. Entry (a) is empty, since there are no children and the husband is dead. Entry (b) applies: it goes to the heirs of the husband.

That result is the one most people find surprising, and it is a good illustration for the criticism: her own earnings go to her late husband's relations rather than to her parents, who are only in entry (c).

Section 15 and section 8 compared

Male intestate, section 8Female intestate, section 15
StructureClass I, Class II, agnates, cognatesFive entries in one list
SpouseThe widow is a Class I heirThe husband is in entry (a), with the children
MotherClass IEntry (c), with the father
FatherClass II, entry IEntry (c), with the mother
The other familyNever takes before his ownThe husband's heirs take second, before her parents
Source of the propertyIrrelevantDecisive where there are no children, section 15(2)
RepresentationSection 10, Rules 3 and 4Section 16, Rule 2

What it does NOT mean

Section 15(1) is not the mirror of section 8. A woman's husband is in her first entry; her parents are only in the third; and after them come her husband's heirs before her own father's and mother's heirs.

Section 15(2) is not a general source rule. It applies only where she leaves no son or daughter, including the children of a pre-deceased child, and only to property inherited from the named source.

"Inherited" is not "acquired". Property she bought, earned or received as a gift is outside section 15(2), however it was funded.

Section 16 Rule 1 does not give priority within an entry. Heirs in one entry take simultaneously and equally; priority is between entries.

Rule 2 is not a general rule of representation. It gives the children of a pre-deceased son or daughter the share their parent would have taken.

Rule 3 does not ask who those heirs are today. It asks who would have taken had that person died intestate immediately after her.

The asymmetry is not an accident of drafting. It is the point of the essay question: a woman's self-acquired property may end in her husband's family, while a man's never ends in his wife's.

munotes.in331

Succession to the Property of a Hindu Female Dying Intestate

Quick revision

  • s.15(1), five entries in order: (a) sons and daughters, including the children of a pre-deceased child, and the husband; (b) the heirs of the husband; (c) the mother and father; (d) the heirs of the father; (e) the heirs of the mother.
  • s.15(2) overrides that where she leaves no son or daughter: property inherited from her father or mother goes to the heirs of the father; property inherited from her husband or father-in-law goes to the heirs of the husband.
  • s.16 Rule 1: heirs in an earlier entry are preferred, and those in one entry take simultaneously. Rule 2: the children of a pre-deceased son or daughter take the share their parent would have taken. Rule 3: "the heirs of" the husband, father or mother are those who would have taken had that person died intestate immediately after her.
  • The asymmetry with s.8: there is no counterpart in a male's succession to entries (b) and (d), and no counterpart to the source rule at all.

Test yourself

1. State the order of succession to the property of a Hindu female dying intestate. First upon her sons and daughters, including the children of a pre-deceased son or daughter, and her husband; then upon the heirs of the husband; then upon her mother and father; then upon the heirs of the father; and lastly upon the heirs of the mother.

2. When does section 15(2) displace that order? Where she leaves no son or daughter, including the children of a pre-deceased child. Property inherited from her father or mother then devolves on the heirs of her father, and property inherited from her husband or father-in-law on the heirs of her husband.

3. What are the three rules in section 16? Rule 1: heirs in an earlier entry of section 15(1) are preferred to those in a later entry, and heirs in one entry take simultaneously. Rule 2: the children of a pre-deceased son or daughter take between them the share their parent would have taken. Rule 3: the heirs of the husband, father or mother are those who would have taken had that person died intestate immediately after the intestate's death.

4. How is a female's succession asymmetric with a male's? A woman's husband is in her first entry and his heirs in her second, ahead of her own parents in the third and her father's heirs in the fourth. A male's succession has no corresponding entry for his wife's relations, and there is no source rule in section 8. So a woman's property may end in her husband's family in circumstances in which a man's would never end in his wife's.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in332

Chapter Fifty-Seven

The General Rules of Succession

Syllabus topic 3.6, "General rules of succession"

In one line

Six general rules that apply on top of the lists: full blood beats half blood, heirs take per capita as tenants in common, a child in the womb inherits, the younger is presumed to survive the elder, a Class I heir has a right of pre-emption, and the dwelling-house restriction is gone.

Section 18: full blood preferred to half blood

Heirs related to an intestate by full blood shall be preferred to heirs related by half blood, if the nature of the relationship is the same in every other respect.

The definitions are in section 3, and repeat those in the Hindu Marriage Act: full blood is descent from a common ancestor by the same wife, half blood from a common ancestor by different wives.

The qualifying words carry the section. "If the nature of the relationship is the same in every other respect." The rule operates only between heirs of the same description. A full brother is preferred to a half brother, because both are brothers. A half brother is not postponed to a full nephew, because the relationships are of different kinds and the section never arises.

The rule applies within an entry, and does not disturb the order of the entries themselves.

Section 19: how two or more heirs take

If two or more heirs succeed together to the property of an intestate, they take:

(a) save as otherwise expressly provided in the Act, per capita and not per stirpes; and

(b) as tenants in common and not as joint tenants.

Per capita and per stirpes

Per capita means by heads: the estate is divided by the number of persons entitled, and each takes an equal share.

Per stirpes means by stocks, or by branches: the estate is divided by the number of branches, and the people in each branch share what that branch takes.

The Act's general rule is per capita, and it is the exception that matters: section 10, Rules 3 and 4, and section 16, Rule 2, are per stirpes, because they give a pre-deceased child's branch one share to divide. That is what the words "save as otherwise expressly provided" are pointing at.

So a question asking whether succession under the Act is per capita or per stirpes has a two-part answer: per capita as a rule, per stirpes where a pre-deceased child's branch takes by representation.

Tenants in common

Clause (b) is short and important. Heirs take as tenants in common, so each holds a defined and separate share which he may sell or will away, and there is no survivorship between them. On the death of one, his share goes to his own heirs.

munotes.in333

The General Rules of Succession

That is the opposite of the classical coparcenary, and it is worth saying so: heirs under this Act are co-owners in a perfectly ordinary sense, not coparceners.

Section 20: the child in the womb

A child who was in the womb at the time of the death of an intestate, and who is subsequently born alive, shall have the same right to inherit to the intestate as if he or she had been born before the death of the intestate; and the inheritance shall be deemed to vest in such a case with effect from the date of the death of the intestate.

Two conditions and one consequence.

In the womb at the death, and subsequently born alive. A child conceived after the death does not inherit; a child born dead does not inherit.

The vesting relates back to the date of the death. So the estate is not distributed as though the child did not exist and then adjusted: the child's share vests from the death itself, and any distribution made in the meantime must give way.

Compare the corresponding classical rule in [Partition: What It Is, Who Can Demand It, and How], where a son in the womb for whom no share was reserved may have the partition reopened.

Section 21: simultaneous deaths

Where two persons have died in circumstances rendering it uncertain whether either of them, and if so which, survived the other, then, for all purposes affecting succession to property, it shall be presumed, until the contrary is proved, that the younger survived the elder.

This is a favourite one-sentence question, and the answer is the single phrase the younger is presumed to have survived the elder.

Three points to add if there is room.

It is a rebuttable presumption, "until the contrary is proved". Evidence that the elder in fact survived displaces it.

It applies only where the order is uncertain. If it is known who died first, the section never arises.

It operates for all purposes affecting succession to property, so it decides both estates at once.

A worked example

MU's June 2023 paper sets exactly this: A and his friend B die together in an accident. A dies intestate leaving his mother, father and one sister. B also dies intestate leaving his wife, son and daughter.

Because A and B are not related, section 21 does not actually change either answer: neither inherits from the other in any event. The two estates are worked separately.

A's estate. Class I heirs are son, daughter, widow and mother. A has only his mother among them. She takes the whole, and the father and sister, being Class II, take nothing.

munotes.in334

The General Rules of Succession

B's estate. His wife, son and daughter are all Class I and take equally, one third each.

The examiner's trap is the presumption itself: a student who reaches for section 21 and starts asking who was younger has missed that it matters only where one of them would otherwise inherit from the other. Say that expressly and the answer is complete.

Section 22: the preferential right to acquire

Sub-section (1). Where an interest in any immovable property of an intestate, or in any business carried on by him or her, devolves upon two or more heirs specified in Class I of the Schedule, and any one of them proposes to transfer his or her interest, the other heirs have a preferential right to acquire it.

Sub-section (2). The consideration is, in the absence of agreement, determined by the court on application; and a person proposing to acquire who is then unwilling to acquire at the price determined is liable to pay all the costs of the application.

Sub-section (3). If two or more Class I heirs propose to acquire, the one who offers the highest consideration is preferred.

The Explanation defines "court" as the court within whose jurisdiction the immovable property is situated or the business is carried on, and any other court the State Government notifies.

This is a right of pre-emption, and its purpose is to keep a stranger out of a family's land or business. Three limits are worth naming: it applies only to immovable property and businesses, only among Class I heirs, and only where one of them proposes a transfer. It gives no right to force a sale.

Section 23: omitted

Section 23 was headed "Special provision respecting dwelling-houses", and it was omitted by the Hindu Succession (Amendment) Act 2005 with effect from 9 September 2005.

The heading is what the consolidated text of the Act still prints, and the omission note with it. The repealed words themselves are not in the copy this book was written from, because a consolidated Act carries the heading of an omitted section and not its text, and this book states no provision it has not read. What can safely be said, and is enough for an answer, is this: section 23 was a special provision about dwelling-houses which restricted a female heir's position in relation to the family dwelling house, and it was omitted entirely in 2005, so that no such restriction now exists and a female heir stands on the same footing as a male heir in respect of it.

Do not reproduce the repealed text from a textbook without checking it against a pre-2005 print of the Act. The section is gone, and what matters for the examination is that it is gone and when.

munotes.in335

The General Rules of Succession

The omission belongs in any answer about the 2005 reforms, alongside the substituted section 6 and the omitted section 24.

A worked example

A Hindu male dies intestate on 1 March. His wife is two months pregnant. He is survived by a full brother, a half brother by his father's second wife, and a son who died with him in the same accident, leaving a widow. Nobody knows who died first. He owned a house jointly with his sister.

The full and half brothers. Section 18: heirs related to the intestate by full blood are preferred to those by half blood, where the relationship is otherwise the same. Both are brothers, so the full brother takes and the half brother is excluded.

The son and the intestate dying together. Section 21: where two persons have died in circumstances rendering it uncertain which survived the other, it is presumed, until the contrary is proved, that the younger survived the elder. The son is younger, so he is presumed to have survived his father, inherits, and the property then passes to his own heirs, including his widow.

The child in the womb. Section 20: a child who was in the womb at the time of the death and who is subsequently born alive has the same right to inherit as if he had been born before the death, and the inheritance vests as from the date of the death.

How do the heirs hold? Section 19: where two or more heirs succeed together, they take per capita and not per stirpes, and as tenants in common and not as joint tenants. The exceptions are the branch shares in section 10 and section 16.

The joint house. Section 22: where an interest in immovable property, or in a business, devolves on two or more Class I heirs and one of them proposes to transfer his interest, the others have a preferential right to acquire it, and if they cannot agree the court fixes the consideration.

Suppose an heir were a widow who had remarried. Nothing follows. Section 24, which had disqualified certain widows on remarriage, was omitted in 2005.

What it does NOT mean

Section 18 is not a general preference for the full blood. It applies only where the relationship is otherwise the same; a nearer half-blood relation still beats a remoter full-blood one.

Section 19 is not the whole story of how heirs take. The per stirpes exceptions are in section 10 and in Rule 2 of section 16.

munotes.in336

The General Rules of Succession

Tenants in common is not joint tenancy. There is no survivorship among heirs who take under the Act.

Section 20 does not give the unborn child a contingent interest. The inheritance vests as from the date of the death, provided the child is born alive.

Section 21 is not a rule about who did die first. It is a presumption, rebuttable by proof, and it matters only where one of the two would otherwise inherit from the other.

Section 22 is not a right to stop a sale. It is a preferential right to acquire, exercisable at a price the parties agree or the court fixes.

Section 23 no longer exists. It restricted a female heir's right to claim partition of a dwelling house and was omitted in 2005.

Quick revision

  • s.18: full blood preferred to half blood where the relationship is otherwise the same.
  • s.19: two or more heirs take per capita, not per stirpes, and as tenants in common, not joint tenants; the exceptions are the branch shares in s.10 and s.16 Rule 2.
  • s.20: a child in the womb at the death who is born alive inherits as if born before the death, and the inheritance vests from the date of the death.
  • s.21: where it is uncertain which of two persons survived, the younger is presumed to have survived the elder, until the contrary is proved.
  • s.22: Class I heirs have a preferential right to acquire an interest in immovable property or in a business that another proposes to transfer; the court fixes the price on disagreement, and a transfer in breach may be avoided.
  • s.23, which had restricted a female heir's right to claim partition of a dwelling house, was omitted in 2005.

Test yourself

1. When is a full-blood heir preferred to a half-blood heir? Under section 18, where the relationship is otherwise the same. A nearer half-blood relation is not displaced by a remoter full-blood one.

2. How do two or more heirs take under the Act? Per capita and not per stirpes, and as tenants in common and not as joint tenants, under section 19, save as otherwise expressly provided; the exceptions are the per stirpes branch shares in section 10 and Rule 2 of section 16.

3. What are the rights of a child in the womb? Under section 20, a child who was in the womb at the time of the death of an intestate and who is subsequently born alive has the same right to inherit as if he or she had been born before the death, and the inheritance is deemed to vest with effect from the date of the death.

munotes.in337

The General Rules of Succession

4. What is the presumption in case of simultaneous death? Under section 21, where two persons have died in circumstances rendering it uncertain whether either survived the other, then, for all purposes affecting succession to property, it shall be presumed, until the contrary is proved, that the younger survived the elder.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in338

Chapter Fifty-Eight

Disqualifications Relating to Succession

Syllabus topic 3.5, "Disqualification relating to succession"

In one line

Two disqualifications survive in this Act, murder and being the child of a convert, and a person disqualified is treated as having died before the intestate.

Section 24: omitted

Section 24 was headed "Certain widows re-marrying may not inherit as widows", and it was omitted by the Hindu Succession (Amendment) Act 2005 with effect from 9 September 2005.

The consolidated Act prints the heading and the omission note, and not the repealed text, so this book states no more about its terms than the heading does. What matters, and is enough, is that the remarriage of a widow is no longer a disqualification under this Act.

The point to make in an answer is the direction of the change. The classical law disqualified an unchaste widow and a widow who remarried, as described in [The Traditional Hindu Law of Succession, before 1956]. The Act of 1956 kept a narrowed version of it in section 24. The amendment of 2005 removed even that. The law no longer takes any interest in whether a widow remarries.

Section 25: the murderer

A person who commits murder or abets the commission of murder shall be disqualified from inheriting the property of the person murdered, or any other property in furtherance of the succession to which he or she committed or abetted the commission of the murder.

Three limbs, and each does work.

"Commits murder or abets the commission of murder." The abettor is disqualified as much as the killer.

"The property of the person murdered." The obvious case: A kills B, and A cannot inherit from B.

"Or any other property in furtherance of the succession to which he committed or abetted the murder." This is the limb students miss, and it is the wider one. A person who murders somebody in order to improve his position in a succession to a third person's estate is disqualified from that estate too.

An example makes it plain. A stands to inherit from his father only if his elder brother B is out of the way. A murders B. A is disqualified not only from B's property but from the father's property, because he committed the murder in furtherance of that succession.

The principle behind the section is that no person may profit from his own crime, and it is the one classical disqualification the Act kept without narrowing.

Section 26: the convert's descendants

Where, before or after the commencement of this Act, a Hindu has ceased or ceases to be a Hindu by conversion to another religion, children born to him or her after such conversion and their descendants shall be disqualified from inheriting the property of any of their Hindu relatives, unless such children or descendants are Hindus at the time when the succession opens.

munotes.in339

Disqualifications Relating to Succession

Read the section carefully, because it does the opposite of what its name suggests.

The convert himself is NOT disqualified. Nothing in the Act disqualifies a person for having converted. A Hindu who becomes a Christian still inherits from his Hindu relatives. That is a deliberate change from the classical law, and it is the first thing to say.

It is the convert's children born AFTER the conversion, and their descendants, who are disqualified. Children born before the conversion are unaffected.

And even they are saved if they are Hindus when the succession opens. A grandchild of a convert who is himself a Hindu at the date of the death inherits normally.

So the section disqualifies a narrow class: descendants of a convert, born after the conversion, who are not themselves Hindus at the relevant time.

"When the succession opens" means at the death of the person whose property is in question, and that is the date at which the religion is tested.

Section 27: the effect of a disqualification

If any person is disqualified from inheriting any property under this Act, it shall devolve as if such person had died before the intestate.

This is short and it decides problems. The disqualified person is treated as pre-deceased, which has two consequences.

He takes nothing. Obviously.

And the estate is redistributed as though he had died first, which means the other heirs' shares are recalculated on that footing.

Whether his own children take in his place depends on the ordinary rules. If he is treated as a pre-deceased son, then the entries in Class I dealing with the children of a pre-deceased son become relevant, and the branch may take. So a disqualification does not necessarily strip the disqualified person's whole line.

Section 28: no other disqualification

No person shall be disqualified from succeeding to any property on the ground of any disease, defect or deformity, or, save as provided in this Act, on any other ground whatsoever.

This is the section that swept the classical disabilities away, and it does two separate things.

It abolishes disqualification for disease, defect or deformity. The classical law had excluded persons who were congenitally blind, deaf, dumb, lunatic or idiot, among others. Section 28 ends all of it by name.

It closes the list. The words "save as provided in this Act, on any other ground whatsoever" mean that the Act's own disqualifications are exhaustive. A court cannot invent a new one, and a custom cannot supply one.

That makes section 28 the section to cite whenever a problem suggests some other reason for excluding an heir: unchastity, desertion, ingratitude, a quarrel, any of them. The answer is that section 28 permits no disqualification except those the Act provides.

munotes.in340

Disqualifications Relating to Succession

The disqualification outside this Act

An answer that names only sections 25 and 26 is complete for this Act, but there is one more in the subject and it earns credit.

Section 18 of the Commission of Sati (Prevention) Act 1987 provides that a person convicted of an offence under section 4(1) of that Act, that is, of abetting a sati that was actually committed, is disqualified from inheriting the property of the person in respect of whom the sati was committed, and the property of any other person which he would have been entitled to inherit on that person's death.

Notice how closely it is modelled on section 25 of the Hindu Succession Act: the same two limbs, the property of the deceased and any other property that the crime advanced the succession to. It is set out in [Sati, and the Commission of Sati (Prevention) Act 1987].

The disqualifications, before and now

GroundClassical lawUnder the Act
MurderDisqualifiedSection 25, disqualified, and widely
Conversion of the heir himselfDisqualifiedNot disqualified; only his post-conversion descendants, section 26
Disease, defect or deformityDisqualifiedSection 28, abolished
Unchastity of a widowDisqualifiedNo provision, and section 28 forbids one
Remarriage of a widowDisqualifiedSection 24, itself omitted in 2005
Abetting a satiNot a categorySection 18 of the 1987 Act

A worked example

Ramesh murders his uncle U to hasten a succession. Ramesh's brother Suresh converted to Christianity in 1990; Suresh has two children born in 1995, one of whom has since become a Hindu. Their aunt was convicted of abetting a sati in 1990. U dies intestate.

Can Ramesh inherit from U? No. Section 25: a person who commits murder or abets its commission is disqualified from inheriting the property of the person murdered, or any other property in furtherance of the succession to which he committed or abetted the murder.

Is Suresh disqualified because he converted? No. Section 26 does not disqualify the convert.

And his children? They are. Section 26 disqualifies the children born to the convert after the conversion, and their descendants, from inheriting from any of their Hindu relatives, unless they are Hindus at the time the succession opens. So the child who has become a Hindu takes; the other does not.

What happens to a disqualified person's share? Section 27: the property devolves as if such person had died before the intestate. Ramesh is treated as predeceased, and so is the disqualified child.

Do the disqualified persons' own children take through them? That follows from section 27: since the disqualified person is treated as having died before the intestate, the ordinary rules of representation apply to whoever comes next.

munotes.in341

Disqualifications Relating to Succession

Is Ramesh disqualified because he has a physical disability as well? No. Section 28 provides that no person shall be disqualified on the ground of any disease, defect or deformity, or, save as provided in the Act, on any other ground whatsoever.

And the aunt? Her disqualification comes from outside this Act: section 18 of the Commission of Sati (Prevention) Act 1987 disqualifies a person convicted under section 4 from inheriting the property of the person in respect of whom the sati was committed.

What of a widow who has remarried? Nothing. Section 24 was omitted in 2005.

What it does NOT mean

Section 25 is not confined to the victim's own property. It also disqualifies from any other property in furtherance of the succession to which the murder was committed.

Abetment is enough. The section reaches a person who commits murder or abets its commission.

Section 26 does not disqualify the convert. It disqualifies the children born to him or her after the conversion, and their descendants.

And not even them, always. They are disqualified unless they are Hindus at the time the succession opens.

A disqualified heir is not simply skipped. By section 27 he is treated as if he had died before the intestate, which is why the property passes as it would have done had he never existed.

Section 28 is not a list. It abolishes disqualification for disease, defect or deformity, and shuts out any ground the Act does not itself provide.

Section 24 is gone. The widow's remarriage disqualification was omitted in 2005, and a textbook that still prints it is out of date.

The Act is not the only source of disqualification. Section 18 of the Commission of Sati (Prevention) Act 1987 adds one from outside this statute.

Quick revision

  • s.24 was omitted in 2005. It had disqualified certain widows who had remarried before the succession opened.
  • s.25: a person who commits murder or abets its commission is disqualified from inheriting the victim's property, and any other property in furtherance of the succession to which the murder was committed.
  • s.26: where a Hindu converts, the children born to him or her after the conversion, and their descendants, are disqualified, unless they are Hindus when the succession opens. The convert himself is not disqualified by this section.
  • s.27: a disqualified person is treated as though he had died before the intestate.
  • s.28: no person is disqualified on the ground of disease, defect or deformity, or on any other ground whatsoever, except as provided in the Act.
  • From outside the Act: section 18 of the Commission of Sati (Prevention) Act 1987.
munotes.in342

Disqualifications Relating to Succession

Test yourself

1. State two disqualifications to succession under the Hindu Succession Act. A person who commits murder or abets its commission is disqualified from inheriting the property of the person murdered, or any other property in furtherance of the succession to which he committed or abetted the murder, under section 25. And the children born to a convert after the conversion, and their descendants, are disqualified from inheriting from any of their Hindu relatives, unless they are Hindus at the time the succession opens, under section 26.

2. Is a convert disqualified from inheriting? Not by section 26, which disqualifies only the children born to the convert after the conversion, and their descendants. The convert also loses a maintenance claim under section 24 of the Hindu Adoptions and Maintenance Act, and ceases to be a natural guardian under the proviso to section 6 of the Hindu Minority and Guardianship Act.

3. What is the effect of a disqualification? By section 27, if any person is disqualified from inheriting any property under the Act, it devolves as if such person had died before the intestate.

4. Can a person be disqualified for a physical defect? No. Section 28 provides that no person shall be disqualified from succeeding to any property on the ground of any disease, defect or deformity, or, save as provided in the Act, on any other ground whatsoever.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in343

Chapter Fifty-Nine

Testamentary Succession, Escheat and the Remaining Sections

Syllabus topic 3.6, "General rules of succession"

In one line

A Hindu may leave anything by will, including his coparcenary interest; where he leaves no heirs at all the property goes to the Government; and the marumakkattayam and aliyasantana communities have their own adjustments.

Section 30: testamentary succession

Any Hindu may dispose of by will or other testamentary disposition any property which is capable of being so disposed of by him or by her, in accordance with the provisions of the Indian Succession Act 1925, or any other law for the time being in force and applicable to Hindus.

The Explanation provides that the interest of a male Hindu in a Mitakshara coparcenary property, or the interest of a member of a tarwad, tavazhi, illom, kutumba or kavaru in the property of that body, shall, notwithstanding anything contained in this Act or in any other law for the time being in force, be deemed to be property capable of being disposed of by him or her within the meaning of the section.

Why the Explanation matters so much

Under the classical Mitakshara law an undivided coparcenary interest was not disposable by will. It passed by survivorship, and a will of it was simply ineffective. The Explanation reverses that in one sentence.

The practical consequence should be stated plainly, because it is often what a problem question is really about. A coparcener who makes a will of his interest defeats the whole scheme of section 6(3) for that property: there is no intestacy, so no notional partition distribution among his heirs, and the interest goes where the will sends it.

Two further points.

"In accordance with the Indian Succession Act 1925." The formalities of a Hindu's will, its execution, attestation, revocation and probate, come from that Act and not from this one. This Act confers the capacity; the other supplies the rules.

Section 14 and section 30 work together for a woman. Section 14(1) makes her a full owner, and section 30 lets a full owner will the property away. Before 1956 a widow holding a limited estate could do neither.

And the limit

Section 30 permits the disposal of property capable of being so disposed of. It does not create a power to dispose of what is not the testator's. A karta cannot will away the family property; he can will away his own interest in it, and no more.

Section 29: escheat

If an intestate has left no heir qualified to succeed to his or her property in accordance with the provisions of this Act, such property shall devolve on the Government; and the Government shall take the property subject to all the obligations and liabilities to which an heir would have been subject.

munotes.in344

Testamentary Succession, Escheat and the Remaining Sections

That is the whole section, and the answer to "what is escheat" is the first clause: where a person dies intestate leaving no qualified heir, the property goes to the Government.

Three things earn the rest of the marks.

"No heir qualified to succeed." Escheat is the last resort, and it is reached only after Class I, Class II, agnates and cognates have all been exhausted for a male, or all five entries of section 15 for a female. Given how far the lists run, it is rare.

"Qualified." A person who exists but is disqualified under sections 25 or 26 is not a qualified heir, so a disqualification can, in principle, produce an escheat.

"Subject to all the obligations and liabilities to which an heir would have been subject." The Government does not take the property free. It takes it burdened with the debts and obligations that would have bound an heir, which is a real limit and the sentence most often left out of an answer.

Section 17: the marumakkattayam and aliyasantana communities

Section 17 provides that sections 8, 10, 15 and 23 shall have effect, in relation to persons who would have been governed by the marumakkattayam law or the aliyasantana law had the Act not been passed, as if certain modifications were made.

The modifications, in outline:

For section 8, sub-clauses (c) and (d) are replaced by a single clause: "thirdly, if there is no heir of any of the two classes, then upon his relatives, whether agnates or cognates." So for these communities the distinction between agnates and cognates disappears, and both take together at the third rung.

Sections 10, 15 and 23 are similarly adjusted to fit a matrilineal structure.

The section as printed still refers to section 23, which was itself omitted in 2005. The reference is therefore spent, and the Act carries it as a fossil.

The reason for section 17 is the point to make. Parliament could have applied the general scheme to these communities unchanged, and chose not to, because a list built on agnates, on descent through males, makes little sense for a family that traces itself through women. It is the same instinct that produced section 7, taken in [The Matrilineal Joint Family].

Section 31: repealed

Section 31 was the repealing section of the Act and has itself been repealed. The number is dead, and it is noted here so a reader who reaches the end of the Act knows nothing is missing.

How the module fits together

Worth one closing paragraph, because MU can ask a general question about the scheme of the Act.

Sections 1 to 5 say who and what the Act applies to, and displace the classical law.

munotes.in345

Testamentary Succession, Escheat and the Remaining Sections

Sections 6 and 7 deal with the two kinds of undivided interest, the Mitakshara coparcenary and the matrilineal family, and convert them into shares that can pass by succession.

Sections 8 to 13 are succession to a male: four rungs, the Schedule, and the rules of distribution.

Sections 14 to 16 are the woman's half: full ownership, and then the five entries and the source rule.

Sections 17 to 28 are the general provisions and the disqualifications.

Section 29 is escheat, the end of the line.

Section 30 is the way out of the whole of it, by will.

Put in one sentence: the Act is a default. It says what happens to a Hindu's property when he or she has not said so, and section 30 lets any Hindu say so instead.

A worked example

Vishnu is a coparcener in a Mitakshara joint family with his brother and their two sons. He is also a member of a marumakkattayam tarwad through his mother. He wants to leave his coparcenary interest to his daughter by will. He dies in 2024 leaving no heir at all except a nephew who converted to Christianity in 1990 and whose children were born after that.

Can he will away his coparcenary interest? Yes. Section 30 provides that any Hindu may dispose of by will any property capable of being disposed of by him, and its Explanation makes an undivided interest in Mitakshara coparcenary property capable of it, notwithstanding anything in the Act or any other law. The classical law did not allow it.

And his interest in the tarwad? The same Explanation covers the interest of a member in the property of a tavazhi, tarwad, illom, kutumba or kavaru.

What formalities? The Act supplies none. A Hindu's will is made under the Indian Succession Act 1925.

Suppose the will fails and there is no heir. Section 29: the property devolves on the Government, and the Government takes it subject to all the obligations and liabilities to which an heir would have been subject. That is escheat.

Does the nephew take? He is not disqualified himself by section 26; that section disqualifies the children born to a convert after the conversion. But whether he is an heir at all is decided by sections 8 to 13.

And if the family were marumakkattayam? Section 17 modifies sections 8, 10, 15 and 23 for the marumakkattayam and aliyasantana communities, merging agnates and cognates into one class of relatives.

What it does NOT mean

Section 30 does not prescribe how a will is made. The formalities come from the Indian Succession Act 1925.

munotes.in346

Testamentary Succession, Escheat and the Remaining Sections

It does not make everything disposable. It applies to property capable of being disposed of by the testator, and it is the Explanation that brings in the coparcenary interest.

Escheat is not a windfall. By section 29 the Government takes subject to all the obligations and liabilities to which an heir would have been subject.

Escheat is a last resort. It operates only where the intestate leaves no heir qualified to succeed under the Act.

Section 17 is not a separate code. It modifies sections 8, 10, 15 and 23 for two communities and leaves the rest of the Act standing.

Section 31 no longer exists. It was the repealing section and has itself been repealed.

Quick revision

  • s.30: any Hindu may dispose of by will or other testamentary disposition any property capable of being disposed of by him, in accordance with the Indian Succession Act 1925 or any other law applicable to Hindus. The Explanation makes an undivided Mitakshara coparcenary interest, and a member's interest in a tavazhi, tarwad, illom, kutumba or kavaru, capable of disposal, which the classical law did not.
  • s.29: where an intestate leaves no heir qualified to succeed under the Act, the property devolves on the Government, which takes it subject to all the obligations and liabilities of an heir.
  • s.17: sections 8, 10, 15 and 23 apply with modifications to persons governed by the marumakkattayam and aliyasantana law, merging agnates and cognates into one class of relatives.
  • s.31: repealed.

Test yourself

1. What does section 30 add to the law? It confirms that any Hindu may dispose of by will any property capable of being disposed of by him, and by its Explanation makes an undivided interest in Mitakshara coparcenary property, and a member's interest in the property of a tavazhi, tarwad, illom, kutumba or kavaru, capable of being so disposed of, which the classical law did not permit.

2. What is escheat, and on what terms does the Government take? Under section 29, where an intestate has left no heir qualified to succeed to his or her property under the Act, the property devolves on the Government, and the Government takes it subject to all the obligations and liabilities to which an heir would have been subject.

3. Which communities does section 17 deal with, and what does it do? Persons governed by the marumakkattayam and aliyasantana law. Sections 8, 10, 15 and 23 apply to them with modifications, the principal one being that agnates and cognates are merged into a single class of relatives.

4. Where do the formalities of a Hindu's will come from? From the Indian Succession Act 1925. The Hindu Succession Act confirms the power but prescribes no formalities of its own.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in347

Module IV

Adoption, Maintenance, Guardianship and the Uniform Civil Code

munotes.in

Chapter Sixty

The Hindu Adoptions and Maintenance Act: Scope and Definitions

Syllabus topic 4.1, "Hindu Adoptions and Maintenance Act, 1956"

In one line

One Act does two unrelated jobs, adoption and maintenance, and an adoption that does not follow it is void.

What the Act is

The Hindu Adoptions and Maintenance Act 1956 is Act 78 of 1956. Its long title describes it as an Act to amend and codify the law relating to adoptions and maintenance among Hindus.

The two subjects have little to do with each other, and the Act keeps them apart:

Chapter II, sections 5 to 17: adoption. Chapter III, sections 18 to 28: maintenance.

An answer should never blur them. What they share is the Act's application provisions and its definitions.

Section 2: application

Section 2 applies the Act in the same words as the Hindu Marriage Act and the Hindu Succession Act: to Hindus by religion in any form or development, including Virashaivas, Lingayats and followers of the Brahmo, Prarthana or Arya Samaj; to Buddhists, Jains and Sikhs; and residually to any person who is not a Muslim, Christian, Parsi or Jew, unless it is proved that Hindu law would not have governed the person in respect of the matters the Act deals with.

The Explanation on children of mixed parentage, and the exclusion of Scheduled Tribes unless the Central Government directs otherwise, are as in the other two Acts, and everything said in [The Hindu Marriage Act: Application, and Who is a Hindu] applies.

That common application clause is worth one line in an essay on the codification of 1955 and 1956: all four Acts define their reach in the same terms, so a person governed by one is governed by all.

Section 3: definitions

Two of these decide questions later in the module.

"Maintenance", section 3(b), includes:

(i) in all cases, provision for food, clothing, residence, education and medical attendance and treatment; and

(ii) in the case of an unmarried daughter, also the reasonable expenses of and incident to her marriage.

Both limbs are examinable. The first is the standard list and it is wider than money: residence and education are in it. The second is the marriage-expenses provision, and it is one of the places the classical obligation of the joint family described in [The Joint Family as a Social Security Institution] has been carried into statute.

"Minor", section 3(c), means a person who has not completed the age of eighteen years.

"Custom" and "usage", section 3(a), are defined as in the Hindu Marriage Act: a rule continuously and uniformly observed for a long time which has obtained the force of law, provided it is certain, not unreasonable and not opposed to public policy, and, for a family rule, has not been discontinued by the family.

munotes.in348

The Hindu Adoptions and Maintenance Act: Scope and Definitions

That definition matters here more than it looks, because section 10 lets custom override two of the conditions of a valid adoption, and it is this definition that a party asserting such a custom must satisfy.

Section 4: overriding effect

Section 4 provides, in the same terms as the corresponding sections of the other codifying Acts, that save as otherwise expressly provided, any text, rule or interpretation of Hindu law or any custom or usage as part of that law in force immediately before the commencement ceases to have effect with respect to any matter for which provision is made in the Act; and any other law in force immediately before the commencement ceases to apply to Hindus in so far as it is inconsistent.

So the classical law of adoption is displaced, except where the Act itself invites custom back, which it does in section 10(iii) and 10(iv).

Section 5: adoptions to be regulated by this Chapter

Section 5(1). No adoption shall be made after the commencement of this Act by or to a Hindu except in accordance with the provisions contained in this Chapter, and any adoption made in contravention of the said provisions shall be void.

Section 5(2). An adoption which is void shall neither create any rights in the adoptive family in favour of any person which he or she could not have acquired except by reason of the adoption, nor destroy the rights of any person in the family of his or her birth.

Why this is the most important section in the chapter

There is no such thing as an irregular adoption. An adoption either complies with Chapter II or it is void. There is no voidable adoption, no adoption good until avoided, and no curing an omission afterwards. Compare the marriage law, where breach of some conditions makes a marriage void, of others voidable, and of one neither.

Sub-section (2) states the consequences both ways. A void adoption gives the child nothing in the adoptive family, and, just as importantly, takes nothing away from him in the family of his birth. He remains his natural parents' child with all his rights there intact.

That second limb is the merciful half and it is easy to miss. A child whose adoption fails is not left belonging to nobody.

"By or to a Hindu." The section reaches an adoption by a Hindu and an adoption to a Hindu, so it governs the transaction from both ends.

Section 30: savings

Section 30 provides that nothing contained in the Act shall affect any adoption made before the commencement of the Act, and the validity and effect of any such adoption shall be determined as if the Act had not been passed.

munotes.in349

The Hindu Adoptions and Maintenance Act: Scope and Definitions

So an adoption made before 21 December 1956 is judged by the classical law, and the Act's conditions do not apply to it. A problem question dated before the Act is answered from the old law, and saying so is the first line of the answer.

What the Act changed in the law of adoption

Worth setting out, because MU can ask what the Act did.

A female may adopt in her own right. Under the classical law a woman could not adopt to herself; she could at most adopt to her husband, and usually only with his authority. Section 8 gives any female Hindu of sound mind who is not a minor the capacity to adopt.

A daughter may be adopted. The classical law knew adoption of a son, whose purpose was religious, to perform the rites and continue the line. The Act permits the adoption of a son or a daughter in the same terms.

The religious purpose has gone. The proviso to section 11(vi) says that the performance of dattahomam shall not be essential to the validity of an adoption. What was a sacrament is now a transaction with statutory conditions.

A guardian may give in adoption, with the court's permission and on the welfare test in section 9(5).

Payment is forbidden, by section 17.

And the whole thing is subject to being void, by section 5.

Those five changes together are the answer to a question about how far the Act altered the classical law of adoption, and the thread running through them is that adoption stopped being a religious act performed for the benefit of the adopter and became a transaction regulated for the benefit of the child.

A worked example

Ramesh, a Hindu, took a boy into his house in 1954 and brought him up as his son, without any giving and taking and without any ceremony. In 1990 he adopted a girl. In 2020 he died, and both children claim as his.

Which law governs the 1954 arrangement? Section 30 saves it: nothing in the Act affects an adoption made before its commencement, and the validity and effect of such an adoption are determined as if the Act had not been passed. So the boy's position is decided by the classical Hindu law of adoption, not by Chapter II.

Which law governs the 1990 adoption? Chapter II, and section 5(1) in terms: an adoption made after the commencement of the Act is void unless made in accordance with the Chapter.

Could a girl be adopted in 1990? Yes. The Act allows a son or a daughter to be taken in adoption, which the classical law did not.

munotes.in350

The Hindu Adoptions and Maintenance Act: Scope and Definitions

Suppose the 1990 adoption is found to be void. By section 5(2) it neither creates any right in the adoptive family in favour of the girl or anyone else, nor destroys the rights of any person in the family of her birth. She remains her natural parents' daughter and inherits from them.

Ramesh's widow now claims maintenance out of his estate. Whether she is a dependant, and against whom, is Chapter III, and the amount is section 23; both are in [The Amount of Maintenance, and the Dependants].

What it does NOT mean

"Void" does not mean "voidable at somebody's option". Section 5 admits no middle category. An adoption either satisfies Chapter II or it is a nullity, and no lapse of time cures it.

A void adoption does not leave the child worse off. Section 5(2) preserves the child's rights in the family of birth in terms.

Section 30 is not a saving for old rules generally. It saves adoptions made before the commencement, and nothing else in the Act is displaced by it.

"Maintenance" is not confined to food. Section 3(b) includes clothing, residence, education and medical attendance and treatment, and for an unmarried daughter the reasonable expenses of and incident to her marriage.

The Act's definition of a minor is not the adoption age. A minor under section 3(c) is a person under eighteen; the age that governs who may be adopted is fifteen, under section 10(iv).

Quick revision

  • ss.1 to 2: the Act extends to the whole of India and applies to Hindus, Buddhists, Jains and Sikhs, and to anyone domiciled in India who is not a Muslim, Christian, Parsi or Jew, with the usual Explanation and the exclusion of Scheduled Tribes.
  • s.3: "custom" and "usage" must be continuously and uniformly observed, certain, not unreasonable and not opposed to public policy; "maintenance" covers food, clothing, residence, education and medical attendance and treatment, plus an unmarried daughter's marriage expenses; "minor" is a person under eighteen.
  • s.4: the Act overrides any text, rule or interpretation of Hindu law and any custom in force before it, so far as the Act provides, and any inconsistent other law.
  • s.5(1): an adoption after the commencement is VOID unless made in accordance with Chapter II.
  • s.5(2): a void adoption creates no right in the adoptive family and destroys no right in the family of birth.
  • s.30: adoptions made before the Act are untouched and are judged as if the Act had not been passed.
  • What the Act changed: a woman may adopt in her own right, a daughter may be adopted, and the religious ceremony is no longer essential.
munotes.in351

The Hindu Adoptions and Maintenance Act: Scope and Definitions

Test yourself

1. What is the effect of an adoption made after 1956 that does not comply with Chapter II? It is void under section 5(1). By section 5(2) it creates no right in the adoptive family in favour of anyone, and it destroys no right of any person in the family of the child's birth.

2. Who is a minor for the purposes of this Act, and is that the age limit for being adopted? A minor is a person who has not completed eighteen years, under section 3(c). It is not the adoption age: section 10(iv) requires the person adopted not to have completed fifteen, unless custom permits otherwise.

3. What does "maintenance" include? By section 3(b), provision for food, clothing, residence, education and medical attendance and treatment, and in the case of an unmarried daughter the reasonable expenses of and incident to her marriage.

4. Does the Act reach an adoption made in 1950? No. Section 30 provides that nothing in the Act affects any adoption made before its commencement, and the validity and effect of such an adoption are determined as if the Act had not been passed.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in352

Chapter Sixty-One

The Requisites of a Valid Adoption

Syllabus topic 4.1, "Hindu Adoptions and Maintenance Act, 1956"

In one line

Four requisites, in section 6, and the detail of each is in sections 7 to 11.

Section 6: the four requisites

No adoption shall be valid unless:

(i) the person adopting has the capacity, and also the right, to take in adoption;

(ii) the person giving in adoption has the capacity to do so;

(iii) the person adopted is capable of being taken in adoption; and

(iv) the adoption is made in compliance with the other conditions mentioned in the Chapter.

That is the skeleton of any answer. Four requisites, then the sections that fill each in: 7 and 8 for the first, 9 for the second, 10 for the third, 11 for the fourth.

Note the words "capacity, and also the right" in clause (i). Capacity is personal, sound mind and majority. The right is what section 11 controls, by forbidding a person who already has a son to adopt a son.

Section 7: capacity of a male Hindu

Any male Hindu who is of sound mind and is not a minor has the capacity to take a son or a daughter in adoption.

The proviso: if he has a wife living, he shall not adopt except with the consent of his wife, unless the wife:

  • has completely and finally renounced the world; or
  • has ceased to be a Hindu; or
  • has been declared by a court of competent jurisdiction to be of unsound mind.

The Explanation: if he has more than one wife living, the consent of all the wives is necessary, unless the consent of any one of them is unnecessary for one of the three reasons above.

Two points. The consent is a condition of validity, not a formality: an adoption without it is void under section 5. And the three excuses are exhaustive: a wife who has deserted him, or who is simply refusing, must still consent.

Section 8: capacity of a female Hindu

Section 8 was substituted by Act 30 of 2010 with effect from 31 August 2010, and the change is the largest in this chapter.

Any female Hindu who is of sound mind and is not a minor has the capacity to take a son or a daughter in adoption.

The proviso: if she has a husband living, she shall not adopt except with the consent of her husband, unless the husband has completely and finally renounced the world, has ceased to be a Hindu, or has been declared by a court to be of unsound mind.

What the 2010 substitution changed

Before 31 August 2010, section 8 allowed a female Hindu to adopt only if she was unmarried, or a widow, or divorced, or her husband fell within one of the three exceptions. A married woman living with her husband could not adopt at all: only he could, with her consent.

munotes.in353

The Requisites of a Valid Adoption

After the substitution, section 8 is the mirror of section 7. A married woman may adopt with her husband's consent, exactly as a married man may adopt with his wife's.

That is the point to make in any answer about equality under the Act, and it is a change most textbooks predate.

Section 9: who may give in adoption

Sub-section (1). No person except the father or mother or the guardian of a child shall have the capacity to give the child in adoption.

Sub-section (2), also substituted in 2010: subject to sub-section (4), the father or the mother, if alive, shall have equal right to give a son or daughter in adoption, provided that neither may exercise that right without the consent of the other, unless the other has completely and finally renounced the world, has ceased to be a Hindu, or has been declared by a court to be of unsound mind.

Sub-section (3) was omitted by the same amendment. Before 2010 the father alone had the right to give in adoption, with the mother's consent, and the mother could give only if the father was dead or within the exceptions. The substituted sub-section (2) makes the right equal.

Sub-section (4). Where both the father and mother are dead, or have completely and finally renounced the world, or have abandoned the child, or have been declared of unsound mind, or where the parentage of the child is not known, the guardian may give the child in adoption with the previous permission of the court, to any person including the guardian himself.

Sub-section (5). Before granting that permission the court shall be satisfied:

  • that the adoption will be for the welfare of the child, due consideration being given to the wishes of the child having regard to the child's age and understanding; and
  • that the applicant has not received or agreed to receive, and that no person has made or given or agreed to make or give, any payment or reward in consideration of the adoption, except such as the court may sanction.

The Explanation provides that "father" and "mother" do not include an adoptive father and an adoptive mother; that "guardian" means a person having the care of the person of the child, or of both his person and property, and includes a guardian appointed by the will of the child's father or mother and one appointed or declared by a court; and that "court" means the city civil court or the district court within whose jurisdiction the child ordinarily resides.

munotes.in354

The Requisites of a Valid Adoption

The Explanation's first limb is examinable: an adoptive parent cannot give the adopted child in adoption again, because he is not a "father" or "mother" for the purposes of section 9.

Section 10: who may be adopted

No person shall be capable of being taken in adoption unless:

(i) he or she is a Hindu;

(ii) he or she has not already been adopted;

(iii) he or she has not been married, unless there is a custom or usage applicable to the parties which permits married persons to be taken in adoption; and

(iv) he or she has not completed the age of fifteen years, unless there is a custom or usage applicable to the parties which permits persons who have completed fifteen to be taken in adoption.

Four conditions, and the last two are the ones that carry an exception. Custom may save a married person or a person over fifteen, and nothing else in this section may be excused. The custom must satisfy section 3(a), and the burden of proving it lies on the party asserting it.

Condition (i) means a non-Hindu child cannot be adopted under this Act. That is the whole reason for the chapter on [Adoption by Persons of Other Religions: the Juvenile Justice Act and the CARA Regulations].

Section 11: the other conditions

Six conditions, and this is the section that decides problem questions.

(i) If the adoption is of a son, the adoptive father or mother must not have a Hindu son, son's son or son's son's son living at the time of the adoption, whether by legitimate blood relationship or by adoption.

(ii) If the adoption is of a daughter, the adoptive father or mother must not have a Hindu daughter or son's daughter living at the time of the adoption, whether by legitimate blood relationship or by adoption.

(iii) If the adoption is by a male and the person adopted is a female, the adoptive father must be at least twenty-one years older than the person adopted.

(iv) If the adoption is by a female and the person adopted is a male, the adoptive mother must be at least twenty-one years older than the person adopted.

(v) The same child may not be adopted simultaneously by two or more persons.

(vi) The child must be actually given and taken in adoption by the parents or guardian concerned, or under their authority, with intent to transfer the child from the family of its birth, or in the case of an abandoned child or a child of unknown parentage from the place or family where it has been brought up, to the family of its adoption.

munotes.in355

The Requisites of a Valid Adoption

The proviso to clause (vi): the performance of dattahomam shall not be essential to the validity of an adoption.

How to use section 11

Five things to notice, and each of them decides a problem.

Conditions (i) and (ii) are about what the adopter already has, and they are sex-specific. A person with a son may still adopt a daughter; a person with a daughter may still adopt a son. The bar is only against a second child of the same sex, counting three generations down for sons and two for daughters.

The twenty-one year gap applies only to opposite-sex adoptions. A man adopting a boy, or a woman adopting a girl, is under no age-gap requirement at all. That asymmetry is deliberate and it is the single most reliable trick question in the subject.

Condition (v) stops two unrelated people adopting the same child at once. It does not stop a husband and wife adopting together, because that is one adoption into one family.

Condition (vi) requires an actual giving and taking. The physical act of transfer, with the intent to transfer the child from one family to the other, is essential. An agreement to adopt, however formal, is not an adoption without it.

The proviso abolishes the ceremony. Dattahomam is not required. Read with condition (vi), the position is that the Act needs the act and not the rite.

A worked example

MU's February 2023 problem

Amar, while a bachelor, adopted a son S. Asha, while unmarried, adopted a daughter D. Amar and Asha then married each other. Can Amar adopt a daughter after the marriage? What is the relationship between Amar and D, and between Asha and S?

Can Amar adopt a daughter? Look at section 11(ii). Amar has no daughter of his own. But Asha, whom he has married, has an adopted daughter D. By section 12, D is deemed to be Asha's child for all purposes, and on the marriage Amar becomes D's step-father. The condition in section 11(ii) is that the adoptive father or mother by whom the adoption is made must not have a Hindu daughter or son's daughter living. Whether D counts against Amar turns on whether she is his daughter, and she is his wife's daughter rather than his. There is a further and simpler obstacle: by section 7, Amar now has a wife living, so he cannot adopt at all except with Asha's consent. The safe answer states section 7's consent requirement, then section 11(ii), and reasons the second point openly.

munotes.in356

The Requisites of a Valid Adoption

The relationships. By section 12, an adopted child is deemed the child of the adoptive parent for all purposes from the date of the adoption. So S is Amar's son and D is Asha's daughter. On the marriage, S becomes Asha's step-son and D becomes Amar's step-daughter. Adoption by one spouse before the marriage does not make the child the other spouse's child; it makes the other spouse a step-parent. That is the answer the examiner wants.

MU's December 2019 problem

A, an unmarried Hindu girl of twenty-five, wants to adopt a five-year-old boy. B, a Hindu girl of twenty-seven, wants to adopt a girl of three.

A. She is a female Hindu, of sound mind, not a minor, and unmarried, so section 8 gives her capacity with no consent required. The child is male and she is female, so section 11(iv) applies: she must be at least twenty-one years older. She is twenty-five and he is five, a gap of twenty years. The adoption is invalid, and by section 5 it is void.

B. She is twenty-seven adopting a girl of three. Both are female, so no age gap is required at all: conditions (iii) and (iv) apply only to opposite-sex adoptions. Provided she has no Hindu daughter or son's daughter living, under condition (ii), the adoption is valid.

That pair is the perfect illustration of the asymmetry, and it is almost certainly why the examiner set them together.

What it does NOT mean

Section 11(iii) and (iv) do not impose an age gap in every adoption. The twenty-one year gap applies only where the adopter and the child are of opposite sexes. A man adopting a boy, or a woman adopting a girl, is under no age-gap requirement at all.

Condition (i) does not stop a person who has a son from adopting. It stops him from adopting a son. He may still adopt a daughter, and the holder of a daughter may still adopt a son.

A wife's consent is not a formality. Without it, and outside the three excuses in the proviso to section 7, the adoption is void under section 5.

The three excuses are not open-ended. Renunciation of the world, ceasing to be a Hindu, and a court declaration of unsound mind. A wife who has deserted, or who is merely refusing, must still consent.

Custom does not save every defect in section 10. It saves only conditions (iii) and (iv), a married person and a person over fifteen. It cannot make a non-Hindu child adoptable, and it cannot allow a second adoption of the same child.

munotes.in357

The Requisites of a Valid Adoption

Dattahomam is not required. The proviso to section 11(vi) says so, and what is required instead is the actual giving and taking with intent to transfer.

An adoptive parent is not a "father" or "mother" under section 9. By the Explanation he cannot give the adopted child in adoption again.

Quick revision

  • s.6: four requisites, the adopter's capacity and right, the giver's capacity, the child's capability, and compliance with the other conditions.
  • s.7: any male Hindu of sound mind and not a minor may adopt; if he has a wife living he needs her consent, and the consent of all wives where there are several, unless a wife has renounced the world, ceased to be a Hindu, or been declared of unsound mind by a court.
  • s.8, substituted 31-8-2010: the mirror provision for a female Hindu. Before that date a married woman could not adopt at all while her husband lived.
  • s.9: only the father, mother or guardian may give. Since 2010 the parents have an equal right, neither exercising it without the other's consent, subject to the same three excuses. A guardian may give only with the court's previous permission, and s.9(5) requires the court to be satisfied of the welfare of the child, to consider the child's wishes, and to find that no payment has been made or agreed.
  • s.10: the child must be a Hindu, not already adopted, not married and under fifteen, the last two subject to a proved custom.
  • s.11: no second child of the same sex; a twenty-one year gap only for an opposite-sex adoption; no simultaneous adoption by two persons; an actual giving and taking with intent to transfer; and dattahomam is not essential.

Test yourself

1. When must a Hindu male obtain his wife's consent to an adoption, and when is it excused? Whenever he has a wife living, by the proviso to section 7. It is excused only if she has completely and finally renounced the world, has ceased to be a Hindu, or has been declared by a court of competent jurisdiction to be of unsound mind. Where there is more than one wife, all must consent unless one of the three excuses applies to a particular wife.

2. A Hindu woman of twenty-six wishes to adopt a boy of six. Is the adoption valid? No. Section 11(iv) requires an adoptive mother adopting a male to be at least twenty-one years older than the child. The gap here is twenty years, and by section 5 the adoption is void.

3. When may a guardian give a child in adoption? Under section 9(4), where both parents are dead, have finally renounced the world, have abandoned the child, or have been declared of unsound mind, or where the parentage is unknown. He needs the previous permission of the court, which must be satisfied under section 9(5) that the adoption is for the child's welfare, that due consideration is given to the child's wishes, and that no payment or reward has been made, given or agreed except such as the court may sanction.

munotes.in358

The Requisites of a Valid Adoption

4. What did the amendment of 2010 change in this chapter? It substituted section 8, so a married woman may now adopt with her husband's consent, and substituted section 9(2) while omitting section 9(3), so the father and mother now have an equal right to give a child in adoption, neither exercising it without the other's consent.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in359

Chapter Sixty-Two

The Effects of an Adoption

Syllabus topic 4.1, "Hindu Adoptions and Maintenance Act, 1956"

In one line

From the date of the adoption the child belongs entirely to the new family and not at all to the old, except that he keeps his own property, keeps his marriage prohibitions, and takes nothing already vested in somebody else.

Section 12: the general effect

An adopted child shall be deemed to be the child of his or her adoptive father or mother for all purposes with effect from the date of the adoption, and from such date all the ties of the child in the family of his or her birth shall be deemed to be severed and replaced by those created by the adoption in the adoptive family.

Two halves, and both are complete.

A complete transplant into the new family. "For all purposes" means what it says: succession, maintenance, guardianship, the coparcenary. An adopted son is a coparcener in his adoptive family from the date of the adoption, as a natural son is.

A complete severance from the old. All ties in the family of birth are severed. He no longer inherits from his natural parents, no longer has a right of maintenance against them, and no longer has any interest in their joint family property.

"With effect from the date of the adoption." Not from any earlier date, and this is what abolishes the classical doctrine of relation back.

The three provisos

Each is an exception to that complete transplant, and each has a different reason.

(a) Marriage prohibitions survive

The child cannot marry any person whom he or she could not have married if he or she had continued in the family of his or her birth.

The reason is obvious once stated: the prohibited degrees and sapinda rules exist to prevent marriage between close blood relations, and adoption does not change anybody's blood.

The effect is that an adopted person carries two sets of marriage prohibitions: those of the family of birth, preserved by this proviso, and those of the adoptive family, acquired by the transplant and by the Explanation to section 3 of the Hindu Marriage Act, which provides that relationship includes relationship by adoption as well as by blood. That cross-reference is worth making; it is in [The Hindu Marriage Act: Application, and Who is a Hindu].

(b) The child keeps his own property

Any property which vested in the adopted child before the adoption shall continue to vest in him or her, subject to the obligations, if any, attaching to the ownership of such property, including the obligation to maintain relatives in the family of his or her birth.

So the child does not arrive empty-handed and does not lose what he had. And he carries the burdens with it: if the property he brings carries an obligation to maintain relations in his natural family, that obligation survives the adoption.

munotes.in360

The Effects of an Adoption

(c) He divests nobody

The adopted child shall not divest any person of any estate which vested in him or her before the adoption.

This is the proviso that kills the classical doctrine, and it deserves the explanation.

Under the classical law, an adoption by a widow related back to the date of her husband's death. The adopted son was treated as though he had been in existence at that moment, which meant he could divest property that had already vested in somebody else in the meantime, including a collateral who had inherited on the husband's death.

Under proviso (c) he cannot. What has vested stays vested. The adoption operates from its own date and forward only.

A worked example makes it plain. A man dies leaving a widow, and his property vests in her. Some years later she adopts a son. Under the classical law the adoption might relate back and divest her. Under proviso (c) it does not: her estate stays hers, and the adopted son takes as her heir on her death.

Section 13: the adoptive parents may still deal with their property

Subject to any agreement to the contrary, an adoption does not deprive the adoptive father or mother of the power to dispose of his or her property by transfer inter vivos or by will.

So adoption gives the child a status, not a lien on the adopter's estate. The adoptive father may sell his separate property or leave it elsewhere, exactly as he could before.

The opening words matter: "subject to any agreement to the contrary". Where the adoption was accompanied by an agreement restricting the adopter's power of disposal, the agreement governs.

And the section speaks of the adopter's own property. It does not enlarge his power over coparcenary property, which remains governed by [Alienation of Property: Separate and Coparcenary].

Section 14: who the adoptive mother is

Four sub-sections, and they answer the questions a problem raises about who stands in what relation to the child.

(1) Where a Hindu who has a wife living adopts a child, she shall be deemed to be the adoptive mother.

(2) Where an adoption has been made with the consent of more than one wife, the seniormost in marriage among them shall be deemed to be the adoptive mother, and the others step-mothers.

(3) Where a widower or a bachelor adopts a child, any wife whom he subsequently marries shall be deemed to be the step-mother of the adopted child.

(4) Where a widow or an unmarried woman adopts a child, any husband whom she subsequently marries shall be deemed to be the step-father of the adopted child.

munotes.in361

The Effects of an Adoption

Sub-sections (3) and (4) are the ones that decide MU's February 2023 problem about Amar and Asha, set out in [The Requisites of a Valid Adoption]. A person who adopts while single does not make the later spouse a parent of the child: the later spouse becomes a step-parent, and the section says so in terms.

Section 15: an adoption cannot be undone

No adoption which has been validly made can be cancelled by the adoptive father or mother or any other person, nor can the adopted child renounce his or her status as such and return to the family of his or her birth.

The section is absolute, and it should be answered as such. There is no cancellation, no revocation, no repudiation, and no return. A valid adoption is permanent.

That should be set against section 5. An adoption is either void from the start or permanent. There is no middle position and no way back.

Note the word "validly". Section 15 protects an adoption that satisfied Chapter II. An adoption that did not was never an adoption at all, and section 15 has nothing to bite on.

Section 16: the presumption from a registered document

Whenever any document registered under any law for the time being in force is produced before any court purporting to record an adoption made, and is signed by the person giving and the person taking the child in adoption, the court shall presume that the adoption has been made in compliance with the provisions of this Act unless and until it is disproved.

Three conditions for the presumption, and all must be met: the document must be registered, it must purport to record an adoption made, and it must be signed by both the giver and the taker.

The presumption is rebuttable, "unless and until it is disproved", and the burden of displacing it lies on the person challenging the adoption. In practice a registered deed of adoption is the safest evidence there is, which is why the section is worth knowing even though registration is not compulsory.

Uttar Pradesh has amended the section to provide that for an adoption made on or after 1 January 1977 no court in that State shall accept any evidence of the giving and taking except such a registered document, with secondary evidence admissible in the ordinary way. That is a State amendment and does not apply in Maharashtra, but it shows the direction the law has moved.

Section 17: no payment

Sub-section (1). No person shall receive or agree to receive any payment or other reward in consideration of the adoption of any person, and no person shall make or give or agree to make or give to any other person any payment or reward the receipt of which is prohibited.

munotes.in362

The Effects of an Adoption

Sub-section (2). Contravention is punishable with imprisonment which may extend to six months, or with fine, or with both.

Sub-section (3). No prosecution shall be instituted without the previous sanction of the State Government or an officer authorised by it.

Read this with section 9(5), which requires the court, before permitting a guardian to give a child in adoption, to be satisfied that no payment has been made or agreed, except such as the court may sanction. The two provisions together are the Act's answer to the sale of children, and they are the ancestor of the much fuller machinery in the Adoption Regulations 2022, taken in [Adoption by Persons of Other Religions: the Juvenile Justice Act and the CARA Regulations].

A worked example

Vasant adopted a boy, S, in 2015. At the time S owned a small plot inherited from his natural grandfather, and that plot carried an obligation to maintain his natural grandmother. In 2018 Vasant, a widower, married Latika. In 2024 Vasant sold his own house to a stranger and left the proceeds to a temple by will. He then died. S claims the house is his, says the will is bad, and wants to marry his natural mother's sister's daughter.

Is S Vasant's son? Yes, from the date of the adoption. Section 12 deems him the child of his adoptive father for all purposes, and severs all his ties in the family of his birth from that date.

Does he keep the plot? Yes. Proviso (b) to section 12: property that vested in the adopted child before the adoption continues to vest in him, subject to the obligations attaching to it, including the obligation to maintain relatives in the family of his birth. So he keeps the plot and must still maintain his natural grandmother out of it.

Can he upset the sale and the will? No. Section 13 provides that, subject to any agreement to the contrary, an adoption does not deprive the adoptive father or mother of the power to dispose of his or her property by transfer inter vivos or by will. Adoption gives a status, not a claim on the adopter's estate.

What is Latika to him? A step-mother. Section 14(3) provides that where a widower or bachelor adopts, any wife he subsequently marries is deemed the step-mother of the adopted child.

Can he marry his natural mother's sister's daughter? No. Proviso (a) to section 12 preserves the marriage prohibitions of the family of birth: he cannot marry any person he could not have married had he continued in that family.

munotes.in363

The Effects of an Adoption

Can he now renounce the adoption and go home? No. Section 15 is absolute: a validly made adoption cannot be cancelled by anyone, and the child cannot renounce his status and return to the family of his birth.

What it does NOT mean

Section 12 does not operate retrospectively. The child is the adoptive parents' child from the date of the adoption, which is what abolishes the classical doctrine of relation back.

Proviso (c) is not about the adopted child's own property. It stops the adopted child divesting somebody else of an estate that had already vested in that person before the adoption.

Severance is not total. Three things survive: the marriage prohibitions of the birth family, property already vested in the child, and the obligations attached to that property.

Section 13 does not protect coparcenary property. It speaks of the adopter's own property, and it yields to an agreement to the contrary.

Section 14 does not make a later spouse a parent. A wife married after the adoption is a step-mother, and a husband married after it a step-father.

Section 15 does not save an invalid adoption. It protects an adoption "validly made"; one that failed Chapter II was never an adoption and there is nothing to cancel.

Section 16's presumption is not conclusive. It stands "unless and until it is disproved", and it needs a registered document signed by both the giver and the taker.

Quick revision

  • s.12: the adopted child is the child of the adoptive parents for all purposes from the date of the adoption, and all ties in the family of birth are severed and replaced.
  • Three provisos: (a) the marriage prohibitions of the birth family survive; (b) property already vested in the child stays vested, with its obligations, including maintaining relatives in the birth family; (c) the child divests nobody of an estate already vested, which ends the doctrine of relation back.
  • s.13: subject to any agreement to the contrary, the adopters keep the power to dispose of their own property inter vivos or by will.
  • s.14: a living wife is the adoptive mother; among several consenting wives the seniormost in marriage; a spouse married later is a step-parent.
  • s.15: a valid adoption can never be cancelled, and the child can never renounce it and return.
  • s.16: a registered document purporting to record an adoption, signed by the giver and the taker, raises a rebuttable presumption of compliance.
  • s.17: no payment or reward for an adoption; contravention carries six months or fine or both, and prosecution needs the State Government's previous sanction.
munotes.in364

The Effects of an Adoption

Test yourself

1. What is the doctrine of relation back, and what happened to it? Under the classical law an adoption by a widow related back to the date of her husband's death, so the adopted son could divest property that had vested in somebody else in the meantime. Proviso (c) to section 12 abolishes it: the adopted child shall not divest any person of any estate which vested in him or her before the adoption, and section 12 operates only from the date of the adoption.

2. What does an adopted child keep from the family of birth? The marriage prohibitions of that family, under proviso (a); and any property that had vested in the child before the adoption, under proviso (b), together with the obligations attaching to it, including the obligation to maintain relatives in the family of birth.

3. A bachelor adopts a son and marries two years later. What is his wife to the child? His step-mother, by section 14(3).

4. Can an adoption be cancelled? No. Section 15 provides that no adoption validly made can be cancelled by the adoptive father or mother or any other person, nor can the adopted child renounce his or her status and return to the family of birth.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in365

Chapter Sixty-Three

Maintenance of Wife, Children and Aged Parents

Syllabus topic 4.1, "Hindu Adoptions and Maintenance Act, 1956"

In one line

A Hindu wife is entitled to be maintained by her husband for life, may live separately on seven grounds and now six, and loses the right if she is unchaste or converts.

Section 18: maintenance of a wife

Sub-section (1). Subject to the provisions of the section, a Hindu wife, whether married before or after the commencement of the Act, shall be entitled to be maintained by her husband during her lifetime.

Three things are in that sentence.

The right is for life, not until divorce. It ends when the marriage ends, but so long as she is his wife it continues.

It does not depend on any proceeding. Unlike sections 24 and 25 of the Hindu Marriage Act, taken in [Maintenance Pendente Lite, Permanent Alimony, Custody and Property], this is a free-standing right that can be enforced by suit without any matrimonial petition on foot.

It applies to a marriage before or after 1956.

Sub-section (2): the grounds for living separately

A Hindu wife is entitled to live separately from her husband without forfeiting her claim to maintenance:

(a) if he is guilty of desertion, that is, of abandoning her without reasonable cause and without her consent or against her wish, or of wilfully neglecting her;

(b) if he has treated her with such cruelty as to cause a reasonable apprehension in her mind that it will be harmful or injurious to live with him;

(d) if he has any other wife living;

(e) if he keeps a concubine in the same house in which she is living, or habitually resides with a concubine elsewhere;

(f) if he has ceased to be a Hindu by conversion to another religion; or

(g) if there is any other cause justifying her living separately.

Clause (c) was omitted by Act 6 of 2019 with effect from 1 March 2019. The list now runs (a), (b), (d), (e), (f), (g), and the gap in the lettering is real.

How the grounds compare with divorce

Worth a short paragraph, because it is a natural examination comparison.

They overlap but they are not the same. Desertion, cruelty and conversion appear in both section 13 of the Hindu Marriage Act and here.

Clause (d) has no counterpart in section 13 for a wife married after 1955, because a second marriage is void anyway; here it is a ground to live apart and still be maintained.

Clause (e), the concubine, is a ground here and not a ground of divorce, though the conduct will usually amount to cruelty or to adultery.

Clause (g) is open-ended, "any other cause justifying her living separately", and section 13 has no such residual ground. That makes section 18 considerably wider than the divorce section, which is right: the wife is asking to live apart and be supported, not to end the marriage.

munotes.in366

Maintenance of Wife, Children and Aged Parents

Sub-section (3): when she loses the right

A Hindu wife shall not be entitled to separate residence and maintenance from her husband if she is unchaste or ceases to be a Hindu by conversion to another religion.

That is the answer to MU's one-sentence question, and it is short: unchastity, or conversion. Two grounds and no others.

Two points of precision.

Sub-section (3) takes away separate residence and maintenance, that is, the right under sub-section (2). Its relationship with the general right in sub-section (1) is a fair question, and the safe statement is what the sub-section says: an unchaste wife or a convert is not entitled to separate residence and maintenance.

Note the asymmetry with the husband. His conversion is a ground for her to live apart under clause (f); her conversion disentitles her under sub-section (3). The same fact cuts opposite ways depending on which spouse it happens to, and that is a fair thing to point out in an essay on gender in the Act.

Section 19: the widowed daughter-in-law

Sub-section (1). A Hindu wife, whether married before or after the commencement of the Act, shall be entitled to be maintained after the death of her husband by her father-in-law.

The proviso limits it heavily. She is so entitled only to the extent that she is unable to maintain herself out of her own earnings or other property, or, where she has no property of her own, is unable to obtain maintenance:

(a) from the estate of her husband, or of her father or mother; or (b) from her son or daughter, if any, or his or her estate.

Sub-section (2). The obligation is not enforceable if the father-in-law has not the means to do so from any coparcenary property in his possession out of which the daughter-in-law has not obtained a share; and the obligation ceases on her remarriage.

How to answer the short note

The structure is a ladder, and that is the point of the section.

She must first look to herself: her own earnings and property.

Then to her husband's estate, and to her father's or mother's.

Then to her own children or their estates.

Only then to her father-in-law, and even then only if he has coparcenary property in his possession out of which she has not been given a share.

And it ends if she remarries.

So the obligation is a last resort, charged on coparcenary property, and not personal. A father-in-law with a large salary and no coparcenary property owes her nothing under this section. That is the detail that distinguishes a good answer from a vague one.

munotes.in367

Maintenance of Wife, Children and Aged Parents

The provision is a direct descendant of the joint family's duty to maintain its widows, described in [The Joint Family as a Social Security Institution], and it survives in a much reduced form: the family estate must still support the widow, and the individual need not.

Section 20: children and aged parents

Sub-section (1). Subject to the section, a Hindu is bound, during his or her lifetime, to maintain his or her legitimate or illegitimate children and his or her aged or infirm parents.

Sub-section (2). A legitimate or illegitimate child may claim maintenance from his or her father or mother so long as the child is a minor.

Sub-section (3). The obligation to maintain an aged or infirm parent, or an unmarried daughter, extends in so far as the parent or the unmarried daughter is unable to maintain himself or herself out of his or her own earnings or other property.

The Explanation provides that "parent" includes a childless step-mother.

The five things to say about section 20

The duty is on a Hindu, male or female. "His or her" throughout. A daughter is as liable to maintain her aged parents as a son.

Illegitimate children are included, in terms, and in both sub-sections (1) and (2). That is a real reform and it should be named.

A child's claim ends at majority, by sub-section (2), except that an unmarried daughter continues under sub-section (3) so long as she cannot maintain herself.

The parent must be aged or infirm and unable to maintain himself. A wealthy parent has no claim.

A childless step-mother counts as a parent. The Explanation is narrow and deliberate: a step-mother with children of her own is expected to look to them.

Section 20 is the provision the Maintenance and Welfare of Parents and Senior Citizens Act 2007 was built on top of, and the comparison is drawn in [The Maintenance and Welfare of Parents and Senior Citizens Act: the Claim]. In outline, this section requires a civil suit and applies only to Hindus; the 2007 Act gives a summary tribunal and applies to everybody.

Sections 21 and 22: the dependants

These are taken in full in the next chapter, and only their place in the scheme is needed here.

Section 21 defines "dependants" for the purposes of Chapter III, listing the father, the mother, the widow so long as she does not remarry, minor sons and certain grandsons and great-grandsons, unmarried daughters and certain granddaughters and great-granddaughters, the widowed daughter, and others, each subject to its own proviso about being unable to obtain maintenance elsewhere.

munotes.in368

Maintenance of Wife, Children and Aged Parents

Section 22 imposes the obligation to maintain those dependants on the heirs of a deceased Hindu, out of the estate they inherit.

The difference between sections 18 to 20 and sections 21 to 22 is the one to hold. Sections 18 to 20 are obligations of a living person, enforceable against him personally. Sections 21 and 22 are obligations of an estate, enforceable against those who take it.

A worked example

Sunita married Prakash in 2012 under the Hindu Marriage Act. In 2019 he brought a woman into the house and began living with her openly. Sunita left and went to her parents. Prakash pays her nothing. Her widowed daughter-in-law, Nita, whose husband died in 2023, is living with Sunita and has nothing of her own; Nita's father-in-law is Prakash, who holds ancestral land as karta. Sunita's own father, aged seventy-four and infirm, also has nothing.

Can Sunita claim maintenance while living apart? Yes. Section 18(1) gives her a right to be maintained by her husband during her lifetime, and section 18(2)(e) entitles her to live separately without forfeiting the claim where the husband keeps a concubine in the same house in which she is living, or habitually resides with a concubine elsewhere. Clause (b), cruelty, and clause (g), any other cause justifying separate living, are also open on these facts.

Can Prakash defeat it? Only on the two grounds in section 18(3): that she is unchaste, or that she has ceased to be a Hindu by conversion. Nothing else disentitles her.

Can Nita claim from Prakash? Section 19 puts her on a ladder. She must first look to her own earnings and property, then to her husband's estate and her parents', then to her own children or their estates. Only then does the father-in-law come in, and then only to the extent that he has coparcenary property in his possession out of which she has not obtained a share. Prakash holds ancestral land as karta, so the obligation is enforceable; and it ceases on her remarriage.

Can Sunita's father claim from her? Yes. Section 20(1) binds a Hindu, male or female, to maintain his or her aged or infirm parents, and section 20(3) limits it to a parent unable to maintain himself out of his own earnings or property. He is seventy-four, infirm and has nothing, so the claim lies against his daughter as much as against a son.

Where does the amount come from? Section 23(2), the five factors, in [The Amount of Maintenance, and the Dependants].

munotes.in369

Maintenance of Wife, Children and Aged Parents

What it does NOT mean

Section 18 is not dependent on a matrimonial petition. Unlike sections 24 and 25 of the Hindu Marriage Act, it is a free-standing right enforceable by an ordinary suit.

Clause (c) of section 18(2) no longer exists. It was omitted by Act 6 of 2019 with effect from 1 March 2019, and the lettering now runs (a), (b), (d), (e), (f), (g).

Section 18(2) is not the same list as section 13. Clause (d), another wife living, and clause (e), a concubine, are not grounds of divorce; and clause (g) is a residual ground that section 13 does not have.

Section 19 does not create a personal liability in the father-in-law. It is enforceable only out of coparcenary property in his possession, and a father-in-law with a large salary and no coparcenary property owes nothing under it.

Section 20 is not confined to sons. It binds a Hindu "male or female", so a daughter is as liable to maintain her aged parents as a son.

A child's claim does not end at majority in every case. Section 20(3) continues an unmarried daughter's claim so long as she cannot maintain herself.

"Parent" in section 20 is not unlimited. The Explanation extends it to a childless step-mother only.

Quick revision

  • s.18(1): a Hindu wife, married before or after the Act, is entitled to be maintained by her husband during her lifetime, without any proceeding on foot.
  • s.18(2): she may live apart and still claim on six grounds: desertion or wilful neglect; cruelty; another wife living; a concubine in the house or habitual residence with one elsewhere; his conversion; and any other cause justifying separate living. Clause (c) was omitted in 2019.
  • s.18(3): she loses separate residence and maintenance if she is unchaste or converts. Two grounds and no others.
  • s.19: a widowed daughter-in-law may claim from her father-in-law only after exhausting her own property, her husband's estate, her parents' and her children's; only out of coparcenary property in his possession out of which she has no share; and the obligation ceases on remarriage.
  • s.20: a Hindu, male or female, must maintain legitimate or illegitimate children while minors, an unmarried daughter unable to maintain herself, and aged or infirm parents, "parent" including a childless step-mother.
  • ss.21 and 22 shift the obligation from a living person to a dead person's estate, and are the next chapter.

Test yourself

1. When is a Hindu wife disqualified from claiming maintenance from her husband? Under section 18(3), if she is unchaste or if she has ceased to be a Hindu by conversion to another religion. Those are the only two grounds.

munotes.in370

Maintenance of Wife, Children and Aged Parents

2. State the grounds on which a Hindu wife may live separately without forfeiting maintenance. Desertion, that is abandonment without reasonable cause and without her consent or against her wish, or wilful neglect; cruelty causing a reasonable apprehension that it will be harmful or injurious to live with him; his having any other wife living; his keeping a concubine in the same house in which she is living or habitually residing with a concubine elsewhere; his having ceased to be a Hindu by conversion; and any other cause justifying her living separately.

3. On what conditions may a widowed daughter-in-law claim from her father-in-law? Only so far as she cannot maintain herself out of her own earnings or property, and cannot obtain maintenance from her husband's estate, or her father's or mother's, or from her son or daughter or their estates. The obligation is not enforceable unless the father-in-law has coparcenary property in his possession out of which she has not obtained a share, and it ceases on her remarriage.

4. Who must maintain an aged parent under section 20? Any Hindu, male or female, during his or her lifetime, so far as the parent is unable to maintain himself or herself out of his or her own earnings or other property. "Parent" includes a childless step-mother.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in371

Chapter Sixty-Four

The Amount of Maintenance, and the Dependants

Syllabus topic 4.1, "Hindu Adoptions and Maintenance Act, 1956"

In one line

Nine classes of dependant may claim against the estate of a deceased Hindu from those who take it, and the court fixes the amount on five factors for a living person's obligation and seven for a claim against an estate.

Section 21: who the dependants are

For the purposes of Chapter III, "dependants" means the following relatives of the deceased:

(i) his or her father;

(ii) his or her mother;

(iii) his widow, so long as she does not remarry;

(iv) his or her son, or the son of a pre-deceased son, or the son of a pre-deceased son of a pre-deceased son, so long as he is a minor, and, in the case of a grandson, only so far as he is unable to obtain maintenance from his father's or mother's estate, and in the case of a great-grandson from the estate of his father or mother or father's father or father's mother;

(v) his or her unmarried daughter, or the unmarried daughter of a pre-deceased son, or of a pre-deceased son of a pre-deceased son, so long as she remains unmarried, with the same graduated proviso;

(vi) his widowed daughter, so far as she is unable to obtain maintenance from the estate of her husband, or from her son or daughter or their estates, or from her father-in-law or his father or the estate of either;

(vii) any widow of his son, or of a son of his pre-deceased son, so long as she does not remarry, so far as she is unable to obtain maintenance from her husband's estate, or from her son or daughter or their estates, or, for a grandson's widow, from her father-in-law's estate;

(viii) his or her minor illegitimate son, so long as he remains a minor; and

(ix) his or her illegitimate daughter, so long as she remains unmarried.

The pattern in the list

Three observations turn a list into an answer.

Almost every entry is conditional. The widow only until she remarries, the son only while a minor, the daughter only while unmarried, and every remoter relation only so far as he or she cannot get maintenance from somebody nearer. The Act is not distributing the estate; it is catching the people who would otherwise fall through.

Illegitimate children are included, in clauses (viii) and (ix), on the same terms as legitimate ones, which continues the policy of section 20.

The father and mother are unconditional in the list itself, though section 23(3) then governs how much they get.

Section 22: the obligation on the heirs

Sub-section (1). Subject to sub-section (2), the heirs of a deceased Hindu are bound to maintain the dependants of the deceased out of the estate inherited by them from the deceased.

munotes.in372

The Amount of Maintenance, and the Dependants

Sub-section (2). Where a dependant has not obtained, by testamentary or intestate succession, any share in the estate, that dependant is entitled to maintenance from those who take the estate.

Sub-section (3). The liability of each person who takes the estate is in proportion to the value of the share or part of the estate taken by him or her.

Sub-section (4). Notwithstanding sub-sections (2) and (3), no person who is himself or herself a dependant shall be liable to contribute to the maintenance of others if he or she has obtained a share the value of which is, or would if the liability were enforced become, less than what would be awarded to him or her by way of maintenance under the Act.

How the section works

The obligation runs with the estate, not with the person. An heir is liable only out of what he inherited, and only in proportion to it. An heir who inherits nothing owes nothing.

Sub-section (2) is the trigger. A dependant who did take a share by succession has no claim under this section; the claim exists for the dependant who took nothing.

Sub-section (4) is the floor. A poor heir who is himself a dependant is not made to pay maintenance to others down to below what he would himself have been awarded. It is a sensible provision and it is easy to state.

Section 23: the amount

Sub-section (1). It is in the discretion of the court to determine whether any, and if so what, maintenance shall be awarded, and in doing so the court shall have due regard to the considerations in sub-section (2) or (3) as the case may be, so far as they are applicable.

That opening is worth quoting. The court may award nothing. There is no minimum and no formula, and the factors are considerations rather than a calculation.

Sub-section (2): a wife, children, or aged or infirm parents

Five factors:

(a) the position and status of the parties; (b) the reasonable wants of the claimant; (c) if the claimant is living separately, whether the claimant is justified in doing so; (d) the value of the claimant's property and any income from it, from her own earnings or from any other source; and (e) the number of persons entitled to maintenance under the Act.

Factor (c) is the link back to section 18(2): a wife living apart on one of the grounds there is justified, and one living apart without a ground is not.

munotes.in373

The Amount of Maintenance, and the Dependants

Factor (a) is the one that decides quantum in practice. Position and status, not subsistence, so a wife is entitled to be maintained at a standard answering to the family's own.

Sub-section (3): a dependant

Seven factors:

(a) the net value of the estate after providing for the payment of the deceased's debts; (b) the provision, if any, made under a will in respect of the dependant; (c) the degree of relationship between the two; (d) the reasonable wants of the dependant; (e) the past relations between the dependant and the deceased; (f) the value of the dependant's property and any income from it, from earnings or otherwise; and (g) the number of dependants entitled under the Act.

Two of those have no counterpart in sub-section (2) and are worth naming: (a) starts from the estate net of debts, which fixes the ceiling, and (e), the past relations between the dependant and the deceased, lets a court take account of a relationship that had broken down.

Sections 24 to 28: the remaining provisions

Section 24: the claimant must be a Hindu. No person shall be entitled to claim maintenance under this Chapter if he or she has ceased to be a Hindu by conversion to another religion.

That is short, absolute, and applies to every claim in Chapter III: a wife, a child, a parent or a dependant who converts loses the claim.

Section 25: the amount may be altered. The amount of maintenance, whether fixed by a decree of court or by agreement, may be altered subsequently if there is a material change in the circumstances justifying it.

Note that it reaches an amount fixed by agreement as well as by decree.

Section 26: debts have priority. Subject to section 27, debts of every description contracted or payable by the deceased shall have priority over the claims of his dependants for maintenance under the Act.

So the estate pays its creditors first, which is why section 23(3)(a) starts from the net value.

Section 27: when maintenance is a charge. A dependant's claim for maintenance under the Act shall not be a charge on the estate of the deceased or any portion thereof, unless one has been created by the will of the deceased, by a decree of court, by agreement between the dependant and the owner of the estate or portion, or otherwise.

The default is therefore no charge. A dependant is an ordinary claimant unless a charge has been created in one of the four ways.

Section 28: the effect of a transfer. Where a dependant has a right to receive maintenance out of an estate, and that estate or any part of it is transferred, the right may be enforced against the transferee if the transferee has notice of the right, or if the transfer is gratuitous; but not against a transferee for consideration and without notice of the right.

munotes.in374

The Amount of Maintenance, and the Dependants

Section 28 is the ordinary rule about notice, applied to maintenance, and the two limbs should be stated as alternatives: notice, or no consideration. A purchaser who paid and did not know takes free.

Section 29 was the repealing section and has itself been repealed by the Repealing and Amending Act 1960.

How the Chapter fits together

SectionsWho is liableOut of whatEnforced how
18The husbandHis own meansA suit by the wife
19The father-in-lawCoparcenary property in his possession onlyA suit by the widowed daughter-in-law, as a last resort
20A Hindu, male or femaleHis or her own meansA suit by the child, unmarried daughter or aged parent
21 and 22The heirs of a deceased HinduThe estate they inherited, in proportionA suit by a dependant who took no share
23The court's discretion, on five or seven factors
26 to 28Debts first, no charge unless created, and a transferee bound only with notice or if gratuitous

A worked example

Gopal, a Hindu, dies leaving property worth thirty lakh rupees and debts of five lakh. He is survived by his widow W, his mother M, a minor son S, an unmarried daughter D, a widowed daughter WD whose husband left her nothing, and a minor illegitimate son IS. By his will he left the whole estate to his brother B, who has taken it. Nobody else took anything.

Who are the dependants? By section 21, the mother (clause ii), the widow so long as she does not remarry (iii), the minor son (iv), the unmarried daughter (v), the widowed daughter so far as she cannot obtain maintenance from her husband's estate or her children or her father-in-law (vi), and the minor illegitimate son (viii). All six are dependants.

Against whom do they claim? Section 22(1) and (2): the heirs are bound to maintain the dependants out of the estate inherited from the deceased, and a dependant who has not obtained any share by testamentary or intestate succession claims from those who take the estate. B took the whole estate, so B is liable, and by section 22(3) in proportion to what he took, which here is all of it.

How much? Section 23(1) leaves it entirely to the court's discretion, which may award nothing. Section 23(3) gives seven factors, and the first fixes the ceiling: the net value of the estate after providing for the deceased's debts, that is twenty-five lakh and not thirty. The others are the provision made by the will, the degree of relationship, the reasonable wants of each dependant, the past relations between the dependant and the deceased, each dependant's own property and income, and the number of dependants.

munotes.in375

The Amount of Maintenance, and the Dependants

What if a creditor and a dependant both press? Section 26: debts of every description contracted or payable by the deceased have priority over the dependants' claims, subject only to section 27.

Suppose B has already sold the land to a purchaser who paid full price and knew nothing. Section 28: the right may be enforced against a transferee with notice, or against a gratuitous transferee, but not against a transferee for consideration without notice. That purchaser takes free.

Suppose the widow converts to another religion. Section 24: no person is entitled to claim maintenance under Chapter III if he or she has ceased to be a Hindu by conversion. Her claim goes.

What it does NOT mean

Section 21 is not a list of heirs. It is a list of dependants, and almost every entry is conditional on remarriage, minority, being unmarried, or being unable to obtain maintenance from somebody nearer.

Section 22 does not create a personal liability. An heir is liable only out of the estate he inherited and only in proportion to it. An heir who inherits nothing owes nothing.

Section 22(2) is not open to every dependant. A dependant who did take a share by succession has no claim under it; the claim exists for the dependant who took nothing.

Section 23 does not guarantee an award. It is "in the discretion of the court to determine whether any, and if so what, maintenance shall be awarded".

The two lists of factors are not the same. Sub-section (2), for a wife, children or aged or infirm parents, has five; sub-section (3), for a dependant claiming against an estate, has seven, and only the second list starts from the net estate and looks at past relations.

A dependant's claim is not a charge on the estate. Section 27 makes that the default; a charge exists only if created by will, decree, agreement or otherwise.

Section 25 is not limited to decrees. An amount fixed by agreement may equally be altered on a material change of circumstances.

Quick revision

  • s.21: nine classes of dependant of the deceased: father; mother; widow while unmarried; minor son, son's son, son's son's son, the remoter ones only if they cannot obtain maintenance from a nearer estate; unmarried daughter and the corresponding granddaughters; widowed daughter who cannot obtain maintenance elsewhere; son's widow while unmarried and unable to obtain maintenance elsewhere; minor illegitimate son; and illegitimate daughter while unmarried.
  • s.22: the heirs must maintain the dependants out of the estate inherited; a dependant who took no share claims from those who take; liability is in proportion to the share taken; and no dependant heir is made to pay down below what he would himself have been awarded.
  • s.23(1): entirely in the court's discretion, and it may award nothing.
  • s.23(2), wife, children, aged or infirm parents, five factors: position and status; reasonable wants; whether separate living is justified; the claimant's own property and income; the number of claimants.
  • s.23(3), a dependant, seven factors: net estate after debts; provision by will; degree of relationship; reasonable wants; past relations; the dependant's property; the number of dependants.
  • s.24: a convert loses every claim under the Chapter. s.25: the amount, whether by decree or agreement, may be altered on a material change. s.26: debts first. s.27: no charge unless created. s.28: enforceable against a transferee with notice or a gratuitous one, never against a purchaser for value without notice. s.29 is repealed.
munotes.in376

The Amount of Maintenance, and the Dependants

Test yourself

1. What are the considerations for fixing the amount of maintenance for a wife, children and aged or infirm parents? Section 23(2): the position and status of the parties; the reasonable wants of the claimant; if the claimant is living separately, whether the claimant is justified in doing so; the value of the claimant's property and any income from it, from earnings or from any other source; and the number of persons entitled to maintenance under the Act.

2. How does that list differ for a dependant claiming against an estate? Section 23(3) has seven factors, and two of them have no counterpart: the net value of the estate after providing for the deceased's debts, which fixes the ceiling, and the past relations between the dependant and the deceased. The others are the provision made by will, the degree of relationship, reasonable wants, the dependant's own property and income, and the number of dependants.

3. Is a dependant's claim a charge on the estate? No, unless one has been created by the will of the deceased, by a decree of court, by agreement between the dependant and the owner of the estate, or otherwise. That is section 27.

4. Can the claim be enforced against a person who has bought the estate? Only if the transferee had notice of the right, or if the transfer was gratuitous. It cannot be enforced against a transferee for consideration and without notice. That is section 28.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in377

Chapter Sixty-Five

Adoption by Persons of Other Religions: the Juvenile Justice Act and the CARA Regulations

Syllabus topic 4.2, "Adoption by members of other religion with special reference to CARA Rules"

In one line

A person who is not a Hindu, or who wants to adopt a child who is not a Hindu, adopts under the Juvenile Justice Act through a secular, centrally regulated process ending in an order of the District Magistrate.

Why a second adoption law exists

The Hindu Adoptions and Maintenance Act 1956 is closed in two directions, and both are in [The Requisites of a Valid Adoption].

Section 10(i) requires the child to be a Hindu. A Christian, Muslim, Parsi or Jewish child cannot be adopted under it.

Section 2 applies the Act to Hindus, Buddhists, Jains and Sikhs and to the residual class. A Muslim, Christian, Parsi or Jew cannot adopt under it.

And the personal laws of those communities did not, in general, provide for adoption at all. The practical consequence, for most of the twentieth century, was that a person outside the Hindu fold who wanted to bring up a child could become that child's guardian under the Guardians and Wards Act 1890, taken in [The Guardians and Wards Act: Appointment of a Guardian], and no more. Guardianship is not adoption: it ends at majority, it creates no parent-child relationship, and it gives no right of inheritance.

Chapter VIII of the Juvenile Justice Act 2015 supplies what was missing, and it does so irrespective of religion.

Section 56: the scope of the Chapter

Sub-section (1). Adoption shall be resorted to for ensuring the right to family for the orphan, abandoned and surrendered child, as per the provisions of the Act, the rules, and the adoption regulations framed by the Authority.

Sub-section (2). Adoption of a child from a relative by another relative, irrespective of their religion, may be made under this Act and the regulations.

Sub-section (3). Nothing in this Act shall apply to the adoption of children made under the provisions of the Hindu Adoptions and Maintenance Act 1956.

Sub-section (4). All inter-country adoptions shall be done only under this Act and the regulations.

Sub-section (5). A person who takes or sends a child to a foreign country, or takes part in any arrangement for transferring the care and custody of a child to a person in a foreign country, without a valid order from the District Magistrate, is punishable under section 80.

How the two Acts fit together

Sub-section (3) is the key to the relationship. The two statutes do not compete. A Hindu adopting a Hindu child may proceed under the 1956 Act, and the Juvenile Justice Act does not apply to that adoption. Everybody else, and every inter-country adoption, comes here.

Sub-section (2) is the wider door. Adoption from a relative by another relative may be made under this Act irrespective of religion, so a Muslim uncle adopting his brother's child proceeds under Chapter VIII.

munotes.in378

Adoption by Persons of Other Religions: the Juvenile Justice Act and the CARA Regulations

Sub-section (4) makes this Act the only route abroad. No inter-country adoption may be made under the Hindu Act.

The subject-matter is limited. Chapter VIII is about the orphan, abandoned and surrendered child, and about relative adoption. It is a child-protection statute, and adoption is one of the outcomes it provides.

Section 57: who may adopt

Sub-section (1). Prospective adoptive parents shall be physically fit, financially sound, mentally alert and highly motivated to adopt a child, for providing a good upbringing to him.

Sub-section (2). In the case of a couple, the consent of both spouses is required.

Sub-section (3). A single or divorced person may also adopt, subject to the criteria and the adoption regulations.

Sub-section (4). A single male is not eligible to adopt a girl child.

Sub-section (5). Any other criteria specified in the adoption regulations.

Compare that with sections 7, 8 and 11 of the Hindu Act. There, capacity turns on soundness of mind, majority and the spouse's consent, and section 11 imposes the twenty-one year age gap and the bar on a second child of the same sex. Here, capacity turns on fitness to parent, assessed by an agency, and the only categorical bar in the section is sub-section (4).

Section 58: the procedure for Indian parents living in India

The five steps, and they should be learned as a sequence.

(1) Indian prospective adoptive parents living in India, irrespective of their religion, if interested in adopting an orphan, abandoned or surrendered child, apply to a Specialised Adoption Agency in the manner provided in the regulations.

(2) The Agency prepares a home study report of the parents and, on finding them eligible, refers a child declared legally free for adoption to them, with the child study report and medical report.

(3) On receiving the parents' acceptance of the child, signed along with those reports, the Agency gives the child in pre-adoption foster care and files an application before the District Magistrate for the adoption order.

(4) On receiving a certified copy of the order passed by the District Magistrate, the Agency sends it immediately to the parents.

(5) The progress and wellbeing of the child in the adoptive family is followed up as provided in the regulations.

The words "irrespective of their religion" in sub-section (1) are the answer to MU's question in five words, and they are worth quoting.

Sections 59 and 60: inter-country and relative adoption

Section 59 governs inter-country adoption of an orphan, abandoned or surrendered child. Its opening condition is the one to remember: such a child may be placed with a foreign or overseas prospective adoptive parent only if the child could not be placed with an Indian or non-resident Indian parent, despite the joint efforts of the Specialised Adoption Agency and the State Agency, within sixty days of being declared legally free for adoption.

munotes.in379

Adoption by Persons of Other Religions: the Juvenile Justice Act and the CARA Regulations

That sixty-day rule expresses the policy of the whole scheme: a child is placed in India if India can place him.

Section 60 governs inter-country relative adoption.

Section 61: the adoption order

Sub-section (1). Before issuing an adoption order the District Magistrate shall satisfy itself that:

(a) the adoption is for the welfare of the child; (b) due consideration is given to the wishes of the child, having regard to the child's age and understanding; and (c) neither the prospective adoptive parents has given or agreed to give, nor the specialised adoption agency or the parent or guardian of the child has received or agreed to receive, any payment or reward in consideration of the adoption, except as permitted under the adoption regulations towards the adoption fees, service charge or child care corpus.

Sub-section (2). The adoption proceedings shall be held in camera, and the case shall be disposed of by the District Magistrate within two months from the date of filing.

The words "District Magistrate" in both sub-sections were substituted for "court" by the 2021 amendment, in force from 1 September 2022. That is the single most important currency point in this chapter.

The welfare test in clause (a) and the child's wishes in clause (b) are the same pair as in section 9(5) of the Hindu Act, and the payment prohibition in clause (c) is the same policy as section 17 of that Act, taken in [The Effects of an Adoption].

Section 62: documentation, and the four-month rule

Documentation and procedural requirements not expressly provided in the Act are as per the adoption regulations. And the Specialised Adoption Agency shall ensure that the case is disposed of within four months from the receipt of the application, with the authorised foreign adoption agency, the Authority and the State Agency tracking progress and intervening to keep to the timeline.

Two time limits, therefore, and they are different: four months for the agency's part of the process under section 62(2), and two months for the District Magistrate under section 61(2).

Section 63: the effect of the adoption

A child in respect of whom an adoption order is issued by the District Magistrate shall become the child of the adoptive parents, and the adoptive parents shall become the parents of the child, as if the child had been born to them, for all purposes, including intestacy, with effect from the date the order takes effect; and from that date all the ties of the child in the family of his or her birth shall stand severed and replaced by those created by the order.

munotes.in380

Adoption by Persons of Other Religions: the Juvenile Justice Act and the CARA Regulations

The proviso: any property which had vested in the adopted child immediately before that date continues to vest in the child, subject to the obligations attaching to its ownership, including the obligation to maintain relatives in the biological family.

Compare section 12 of the Hindu Act

The two are deliberately alike, and the differences are worth a line.

HAMA section 12JJ Act section 63
The child becomesThe child of the adoptive parents for all purposesThe child of the adoptive parents as if born to them, for all purposes, including intestacy
Ties of birthSevered from the date of adoptionSevered from the date the order takes effect
Property already vestedKept, with its obligationsKept, with its obligations, expressly including maintaining relatives in the biological family
Marriage prohibitions of the birth familyPreserved, proviso (a)No equivalent proviso
DivestingForbidden, proviso (c)No equivalent proviso

The words "including intestacy" in section 63 are worth noticing: they put beyond doubt that the child inherits from the adoptive parents, which for a community whose personal law knows no adoption is exactly what needed saying.

Sections 64 to 73: the machinery

Section 64: reporting. Information regarding all adoption orders issued by the District Magistrate shall be forwarded as prescribed.

Section 65: Specialised Adoption Agencies. The State Government shall recognise one or more institutions in each district as a Specialised Adoption Agency for the rehabilitation of orphan, abandoned and surrendered children.

Section 66: adoption of children residing in institutions not registered as adoption agencies.

Section 67: State Adoption Resource Agency, the State-level body.

Sections 68 to 71: the Central Adoption Resource Authority, its functions, its steering committee and its powers. CARA is the "Authority" referred to throughout the Chapter, and it is the body that frames the adoption regulations.

Sections 72 and 73: annual report and grants.

The Adoption Regulations 2022

MU's topic asks for the "CARA Rules", and the current instrument is the Adoption Regulations 2022, framed by the Central Adoption Resource Authority under this Act. They supply everything Chapter VIII leaves to regulation: the eligibility criteria in detail, the registration of prospective adoptive parents, the home study report, the referral and acceptance of a child, pre-adoption foster care, the procedure before the District Magistrate, post-adoption follow-up, the fees payable, and the procedure for inter-country and relative adoptions.

This book states the Regulations only at that level of generality. They run to 252 pages and no individual regulation is quoted here, because none has been read closely enough for this subject to be set out as a numbered provision. What a student needs, and what MU asks for, is that the regulations are made by CARA under the Juvenile Justice Act, that the current set is of 2022, and that they govern the whole process the Act leaves unspecified.

munotes.in381

Adoption by Persons of Other Religions: the Juvenile Justice Act and the CARA Regulations

The two routes compared

Hindu Adoptions and Maintenance Act 1956Juvenile Justice Act 2015, Chapter VIII
Who may adoptA Hindu, Buddhist, Jain or SikhAnyone, irrespective of religion
Who may be adoptedA Hindu child, section 10(i)An orphan, abandoned or surrendered child, or a relative's child, of any religion
Age of the childUnder fifteen, unless customUnder eighteen, per the regulations
Who gives the childFather, mother or guardianA Specialised Adoption Agency, or the relative
Who orders itNobody; the giving and taking is the adoptionThe District Magistrate, since 1 September 2022
Second child of the same sexForbidden, section 11(i) and (ii)No such bar
Age gapTwenty-one years for opposite-sex adoptionPer the regulations
A single male adopting a girlPermitted, subject to the age gapProhibited, section 57(4)
Inter-countryNot availableThe only route, section 56(4)
PaymentAn offence, section 17Forbidden, section 61(1)(c), except regulated fees

A worked example

Farid and Ayesha, Muslims living in Pune, have no children. They want to adopt a two-year-old girl who was abandoned at a hospital and has been declared legally free for adoption. Farid's brother also wants Farid to take his own son, aged four, as his child.

Can they adopt the abandoned girl under the Hindu Adoptions and Maintenance Act? No, twice over. Section 2 of that Act does not apply to Muslims, and section 10(i) requires the child to be a Hindu.

What is the route? Chapter VIII of the Juvenile Justice Act 2015. Section 58(1) lets Indian prospective adoptive parents living in India, "irrespective of their religion", apply to a Specialised Adoption Agency.

What does the Agency do? By section 58(2) and (3) it prepares a home study report, refers a child declared legally free for adoption together with the child study report and medical report, obtains their signed acceptance, places the child in pre-adoption foster care, and files an application before the District Magistrate.

Who makes the order, and on what? The District Magistrate, since the 2021 amendment took effect on 1 September 2022. By section 61(1) he must be satisfied that the adoption is for the welfare of the child, that due consideration is given to the child's wishes having regard to age and understanding, and that no payment or reward has passed except the regulated fees. Proceedings are in camera and must be disposed of within two months.

munotes.in382

Adoption by Persons of Other Religions: the Juvenile Justice Act and the CARA Regulations

Are they eligible? Section 57 requires them to be physically fit, financially sound, mentally alert and highly motivated; both spouses must consent. Nothing here disqualifies them.

Could Farid have adopted the girl alone? No. Section 57(4): a single male is not eligible to adopt a girl child.

And his brother's son? Section 56(2): adoption of a child from a relative by another relative may be made under this Act irrespective of their religion, so the relative route is open to them as well.

What does the order do? Section 63: the child becomes their child as if born to them for all purposes, including intestacy, and all ties in the family of birth are severed, save that property already vested in the child continues to vest in her with its obligations.

What it does NOT mean

The Juvenile Justice Act does not compete with the Hindu Act. Section 56(3) provides that nothing in it applies to an adoption made under the Hindu Adoptions and Maintenance Act.

It is not confined to non-Hindus. A Hindu may use it, and must use it for an inter-country adoption, because section 56(4) makes it the only route abroad.

"Irrespective of religion" does not mean the child's religion is disregarded elsewhere. It means it is no bar to who may adopt or be adopted under this Chapter.

The District Magistrate is not a court. The 2021 amendment moved the order out of the civil court, and a book that still sends the reader to court is teaching repealed procedure.

The two time limits are different. Two months for the District Magistrate under section 61(2); four months for the Specialised Adoption Agency under section 62(2).

Section 63 has no proviso preserving marriage prohibitions and no bar on divesting. Those are provisos (a) and (c) of section 12 of the Hindu Act and have no counterpart here.

Inter-country adoption is not a first option. Section 59 permits it only if the child could not be placed with an Indian or non-resident Indian parent within sixty days of being declared legally free for adoption.

Quick revision

  • s.56: adoption is for the right to family of the orphan, abandoned and surrendered child; relative adoption irrespective of religion is allowed; the Act does not apply to a HAMA adoption; all inter-country adoptions are under this Act alone.
  • s.57: parents must be physically fit, financially sound, mentally alert and highly motivated; both spouses must consent; a single or divorced person may adopt; a single male may not adopt a girl child.
  • s.58: apply to a Specialised Adoption Agency, "irrespective of their religion"; home study report; referral with the child study and medical reports; acceptance; pre-adoption foster care; application before the District Magistrate; follow-up.
  • s.59: inter-country adoption only if the child could not be placed in India within sixty days. s.60: inter-country relative adoption.
  • s.61: the District Magistrate must find welfare, consider the child's wishes, and find no payment; in camera; two months.
  • s.62: the Agency must dispose of the case within four months.
  • s.63: the child becomes theirs for all purposes including intestacy, ties of birth severed, property already vested in the child kept with its obligations.
  • ss.64 to 73: reporting, Specialised Adoption Agencies, the State Agency, and CARA, which frames the Adoption Regulations 2022.
munotes.in383

Adoption by Persons of Other Religions: the Juvenile Justice Act and the CARA Regulations

Test yourself

1. Under which law may a Christian couple adopt an abandoned child, and why not under the Hindu Adoptions and Maintenance Act? Under Chapter VIII of the Juvenile Justice (Care and Protection of Children) Act 2015. The Hindu Act does not apply to them under its section 2, and its section 10(i) requires the child to be a Hindu.

2. Who makes the adoption order, and since when? The District Magistrate. The Juvenile Justice (Amendment) Act 2021 substituted "District Magistrate" for "court" throughout Chapter VIII with effect from 1 September 2022.

3. What must the District Magistrate be satisfied of before issuing an adoption order? That the adoption is for the welfare of the child; that due consideration is given to the wishes of the child having regard to the child's age and understanding; and that neither the prospective adoptive parents have given or agreed to give, nor the agency or the parent or guardian has received or agreed to receive, any payment or reward, except as permitted under the adoption regulations.

4. What is the effect of an adoption order under section 63? The child becomes the child of the adoptive parents, and they his parents, as if the child had been born to them, for all purposes including intestacy, from the date the order takes effect; all ties in the family of birth are severed and replaced. Property already vested in the child continues to vest in the child, subject to the obligations attaching to it, including the obligation to maintain relatives in the biological family.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in384

Chapter Sixty-Six

The Maintenance and Welfare of Parents and Senior Citizens Act: the Claim

Syllabus topic 4.3, "The Maintenance and Welfare of Parents and Senior Citizens Act, 2007"

In one line

A parent or a senior citizen who cannot maintain himself may apply to a Maintenance Tribunal, which decides in ninety days, without lawyers, and may order up to ten thousand rupees a month.

Why the Act was passed

Section 20 of the Hindu Adoptions and Maintenance Act already bound a Hindu to maintain his aged or infirm parents. Three things were wrong with relying on it.

It was a civil suit. A parent had to file, plead, prove and wait, at exactly the point in life when he was least able to do any of it.

It applied only to Hindus. A Christian, Muslim, Parsi or Jewish parent had no equivalent statutory claim against a child.

And the parent was usually not asking for a decree. He was asking to be let back into the house, or for the transfer of his flat to be undone. A money decree answered neither.

The 2007 Act was Parliament's response: a summary tribunal, open to everybody, with no lawyers, a time limit, and, in section 23, a power to undo a transfer of property. The first four sit in this chapter and section 23 in the next.

Section 1: extent and commencement

The Act extends to the whole of India, and it applies also to citizens of India outside India. It comes into force in a State on the date the State Government appoints by notification.

Two points follow. The Act reaches a child living abroad, provided he is a citizen of India, and section 6(5) supplies the machinery for serving him. And commencement is State by State, so the date is not uniform across the country.

The words excluding Jammu and Kashmir were omitted with effect from 31 October 2019, so the Act now runs there as it does elsewhere.

Section 2: the definitions that decide cases

Five of them decide who may claim and against whom.

"Senior citizen" means any person being a citizen of India, who has attained the age of sixty years or above. Two conditions, citizenship and sixty years, and no other.

"Parent" means father or mother whether biological, adoptive or step father or step mother, as the case may be, whether or not the father or the mother is a senior citizen.

Read those two together and the width of the Act appears. A parent need not be sixty. A father of fifty-five who cannot maintain himself may apply as a parent, though he is not yet a senior citizen. An adoptive parent and a step-parent are inside the definition in terms.

"Children" includes son, daughter, grandson and grand-daughter but does not include a minor. So a grandchild is liable, and a minor is not.

munotes.in385

The Maintenance and Welfare of Parents and Senior Citizens Act: the Claim

"Relative" means any legal heir of the childless senior citizen who is not a minor and is in possession of or would inherit his property after his death. That definition is used only for the childless senior citizen, and it does two things at once: it identifies the person liable and it explains why he is liable, which is that he stands to take the property.

"Maintenance" includes provision for food, clothing, residence and medical attendance and treatment. The same four heads as section 3(b) of the Hindu Adoptions and Maintenance Act, and residence is among them, which matters when a parent has been put out of the house.

"Property" is defined widely: any kind, movable or immovable, ancestral or self acquired, tangible or intangible, and it includes rights or interests in property. "Welfare" means provision for food, health care, recreation centres and other amenities necessary for senior citizens, and "minor" takes its meaning from the Majority Act 1875. "Tribunal" means the Maintenance Tribunal constituted under section 7, "prescribed" means prescribed by State rules, and "State Government" in relation to a Union territory means its administrator.

Section 3: the overriding effect

The provisions of this Act shall have effect notwithstanding anything inconsistent therewith contained in any enactment other than this Act, or in any instrument having effect by virtue of any enactment other than this Act.

The section is short and it is the reason the Act is the first place to look. It overrides inconsistent enactments and inconsistent instruments, which reaches a deed or a settlement made under an enactment.

Section 4: who may claim, and from whom

Sub-section (1). A senior citizen including parent who is unable to maintain himself from his own earning or out of the property owned by him shall be entitled to apply under section 5 in the case of:

(i) a parent or grand-parent, against one or more of his children not being a minor;

(ii) a childless senior citizen, against such of his relative referred to in section 2(g).

Sub-section (2). The obligation of the children or relative extends to the needs of such citizen so that the senior citizen may lead a normal life.

Sub-section (3). The obligation of the children to maintain a parent extends to the needs of such parent, either father or mother or both, so that such parent may lead a normal life.

Sub-section (4). A relative of a senior citizen having sufficient means shall maintain him provided he is in possession of the property of such citizen, or he would inherit the property of such senior citizen. The proviso: where more than one relative is entitled to inherit, the maintenance is payable by them in the proportion in which they would inherit his property.

munotes.in386

The Maintenance and Welfare of Parents and Senior Citizens Act: the Claim

How section 4 is wider than the Hindu Act

Three differences, and they make the comparison an easy paragraph to write.

The claimant. Section 20 of the Hindu Act gives a claim to an aged or infirm parent. Section 4 gives it to a parent of any age who cannot maintain himself, to a grand-parent, and to a childless senior citizen.

The person liable. Section 20 binds a Hindu, so a child. Section 4 binds children including grandchildren, and, for the childless, a relative who is in possession of the property or would inherit it.

The standard. Section 20 says nothing about how much. Sub-sections (2) and (3) here say the obligation extends to the needs of the senior citizen so that he may lead a normal life, which is a standard of ordinary living and not of bare subsistence.

Sub-section (4) is the provision worth learning by itself. The liability of a relative is property-linked: he must have sufficient means and either possess the senior citizen's property or stand to inherit it, and where several would inherit, each pays in the share in which he would inherit. The Act is saying, in plain terms, that whoever expects the estate must support the person.

Section 5: the application

Who may apply. By the senior citizen or parent himself; if he is incapable, by any other person or organisation authorised by him; or the Tribunal may take cognizance suo motu. The Explanation defines "organisation" as any voluntary association registered under the Societies Registration Act 1860 or any other law in force.

The suo motu power in clause (c) is unusual and it is worth naming: the Tribunal need not wait to be asked.

Interim maintenance. Sub-section (2) lets the Tribunal, during the pendency of the proceeding, order a monthly allowance for the interim maintenance of the senior citizen.

The inquiry. On receipt of the application, after notice to the children or relative and after giving the parties an opportunity of being heard, the Tribunal holds an inquiry to determine the amount.

The time limit. An application under sub-section (2) shall be disposed of within ninety days from the date of service of notice, extendable once, by a maximum of thirty days, in exceptional circumstances, for reasons to be recorded in writing.

Several respondents. The application may be filed against one or more persons, and the proviso allows a respondent to implead another person liable to maintain the parent. Where an order was made against more than one person, the death of one does not affect the liability of the others to continue paying.

munotes.in387

The Maintenance and Welfare of Parents and Senior Citizens Act: the Claim

From when it runs. The allowance is payable from the date of the order, or, if so ordered, from the date of the application.

Enforcement by warrant. If the person ordered fails without sufficient cause to comply, the Tribunal may, for every breach, issue a warrant for levying the amount due in the manner provided for levying fines, and may sentence him to imprisonment which may extend to one month, or until payment if sooner made. The proviso is a limitation period the student should notice: no warrant shall be issued unless the application to levy is made within three months from the date on which the amount became due.

Section 6: jurisdiction and procedure

Where. Proceedings may be taken in any district where the senior citizen resides or last resided, or where the children or relative resides. The claimant is therefore not made to travel to the child.

Presence of the respondent. The Tribunal issues process to procure his presence and has, for that purpose, the powers of a Judicial Magistrate of the first class under the Code of Criminal Procedure 1973.

Evidence. All evidence is taken in the presence of the children or relative and recorded in the manner prescribed for summons cases. The proviso permits the Tribunal to proceed ex parte if satisfied that he is wilfully avoiding service or wilfully neglecting to attend.

Service abroad. Where he resides out of India, summons is served through the authority the Central Government notifies. This is the machinery that makes section 1(2) work.

Conciliation. Before hearing the application the Tribunal may refer it to a Conciliation Officer, who submits his findings within one month; if an amicable settlement is reached the Tribunal passes an order to that effect. The Explanation allows the Conciliation Officer to be a person or representative of a registered organisation, a Maintenance Officer designated under section 18(1), or any other person the Tribunal nominates.

Conciliation before adjudication is deliberate. The dispute is inside a family, and an order that a son pay his mother is a poor substitute for a settlement under which she goes home.

Sections 7 and 8: the Tribunal

Section 7. The State Government shall, within six months of the commencement of the Act, constitute for each Sub-division one or more Tribunals to adjudicate on maintenance orders under section 5. The Tribunal is presided over by an officer not below the rank of Sub-Divisional Officer of a State. Where two or more are constituted for an area, the State Government may regulate the distribution of business among them.

munotes.in388

The Maintenance and Welfare of Parents and Senior Citizens Act: the Claim

The Tribunal is therefore an executive authority sitting at sub-division level, not a court, and that is the design: it is close, cheap and quick.

Section 8: summary procedure. In holding an inquiry the Tribunal may follow such summary procedure as it deems fit, subject to State rules. It has all the powers of a Civil Court for taking evidence on oath, enforcing the attendance of witnesses and compelling the discovery and production of documents and material objects, and is deemed to be a Civil Court for the purposes of section 195 and Chapter XXVI of the Code of Criminal Procedure 1973. It may also choose one or more persons possessing special knowledge of a relevant matter to assist it in the inquiry.

Section 9: the order, and the ceiling

Sub-section (1). If the children or relatives neglect or refuse to maintain a senior citizen unable to maintain himself, the Tribunal may, on being satisfied of such neglect or refusal, order them to pay a monthly allowance at such rate as it thinks fit.

Sub-section (2). The maximum maintenance allowance which may be ordered shall be such as may be prescribed by the State Government, which shall not exceed ten thousand rupees per month.

The ten thousand rupee figure is the ceiling on what a State may prescribe, and the State's own prescribed maximum may be lower. The Act does not fix ten thousand rupees as the award; it forbids a State from setting the cap any higher.

The trigger in sub-section (1) is neglect or refusal, the same phrase the criminal maintenance provision uses, and the Tribunal must be satisfied of it before it may order anything.

Sections 10 to 14: after the order

Section 10: alteration. On proof of misrepresentation or mistake of fact or a change in the circumstances of any person receiving a monthly allowance under section 9, the Tribunal may alter the allowance as it thinks fit; and it also provides for the position where a competent Civil Court has decided otherwise.

Section 11: enforcement. A copy of the order, including as to expenses of the proceedings, is given to the senior citizen or parent without payment of any fee, and may be enforced by any Tribunal in any place where the person against whom it is made may be, that Tribunal satisfying itself as to the identity of the parties and the non-payment. And a maintenance order under this Act has the same force and effect as an order under Chapter IX of the Code of Criminal Procedure 1973, and is executed in the manner prescribed by that Code.

munotes.in389

The Maintenance and Welfare of Parents and Senior Citizens Act: the Claim

Section 12: the election. Notwithstanding anything in Chapter IX of the Code, where a senior citizen or parent is entitled to maintenance both under that Chapter and under this Act, he may claim under either of those Acts but not under both.

Section 12 is examinable in a line: the two remedies are alternative, not cumulative. The parent chooses.

Section 13: deposit. The person ordered to pay shall deposit the entire amount ordered within thirty days of the date the Tribunal announces the order, in such manner as it directs.

Section 14: interest. The Tribunal may direct that, in addition to the maintenance, simple interest be paid at such rate and from such date, not earlier than the date of the application, as it determines, not less than five per cent and not more than eighteen per cent. The proviso allows a parent with an application pending under Chapter IX of the Code at the commencement of the Act to withdraw it and file before the Tribunal instead.

Sections 15 to 18: appeal, representation and the Maintenance Officer

Section 15: the Appellate Tribunal. The State Government may constitute one Appellate Tribunal for each district, presided over by an officer not below the rank of District Magistrate.

Section 16: appeals. Six things to know.

Who may appeal. Only a senior citizen or a parent aggrieved by an order of the Tribunal. The section gives no appeal to the child or relative.

When. Within sixty days from the date of the order, extendable if the Appellate Tribunal is satisfied that the appellant was prevented by sufficient cause.

Payment continues during the appeal. The first proviso requires the child or relative to continue paying the amount ordered, in the manner the Appellate Tribunal directs.

Procedure. Notice to the respondent, power to call for the record, and power to allow or reject the appeal after examining it and the records.

Finality. The order of the Appellate Tribunal is final, and no appeal shall be rejected without an opportunity to both parties of being heard in person or through a duly authorised representative.

Speed. The Appellate Tribunal shall endeavour to pronounce its order in writing within one month, and a copy of every order goes to both parties free of cost.

Section 17: no lawyers. Notwithstanding anything contained in any law, no party to a proceeding before a Tribunal or Appellate Tribunal shall be represented by a legal practitioner.

Section 17 is the most striking provision in the Act and it should be quoted rather than paraphrased. The exclusion is absolute and it applies to both sides. The reasoning is plain: a parent suing a son will usually be the poorer of the two, and forbidding lawyers to both keeps the forum from becoming a contest of representation.

munotes.in390

The Maintenance and Welfare of Parents and Senior Citizens Act: the Claim

Section 18: the Maintenance Officer. The State Government shall designate the District Social Welfare Officer, or an officer not below that rank, as Maintenance Officer, and he shall represent a parent if the parent so desires during the proceedings before the Tribunal or the Appellate Tribunal.

Sections 17 and 18 are a pair and they should be answered together. The parent gets no advocate, and in his place the State provides an officer to represent him.

A comparison worth having ready

Hindu Adoptions and Maintenance Act, section 20Senior Citizens Act 2007
Who is coveredHindus onlyEvery citizen of India, including one abroad
The claimantAn aged or infirm parent unable to maintain himselfA parent of any age, a grand-parent, or a childless senior citizen
LiableA Hindu son or daughterChildren including grandchildren; for the childless, a relative who holds or would inherit the property
The forumA civil courtA Maintenance Tribunal at sub-division level
ProcedureOrdinary suitSummary, with conciliation, and ex parte if service is avoided
LawyersAs in any suitForbidden, section 17
TimeNoneNinety days, extendable by thirty
AmountThe court's discretion under section 23The Tribunal's discretion, capped by the State at not more than ten thousand rupees a month
AppealThe ordinary civil appealTo an Appellate Tribunal within sixty days, and final

A worked example

Kamala, aged sixty-eight, lives in Nashik. Her son works in Dubai and is an Indian citizen; her daughter lives in Nashik. Neither pays her anything and she has no income. Her neighbour, a registered social welfare society, wants to help.

Can she apply? Yes. Section 4(1)(i): a senior citizen including a parent who is unable to maintain himself from his own earnings or property may apply against one or more of his children not being a minor. Both son and daughter are within the definition of "children" in section 2(a).

Can the society act for her? Yes. Section 5(1)(b) allows an application by any other person or organisation authorised by her, and the Explanation defines "organisation" as a voluntary association registered under the Societies Registration Act 1860 or any other law in force. The Tribunal may also act suo motu under clause (c).

Which Tribunal, and how fast? Section 6(1): any district where she resides or last resided, or where the children reside. Section 5(4): an application for interim maintenance is disposed of within ninety days of service of notice, extendable once by thirty days for reasons recorded in writing.

munotes.in391

The Maintenance and Welfare of Parents and Senior Citizens Act: the Claim

Can she get an order against a son in Dubai? Yes. Section 1(2) applies the Act to citizens of India outside India, and section 6(5) provides for service through an authority the Central Government notifies.

Does she need a lawyer? She may not have one. Section 17 forbids any party from being represented by a legal practitioner. Instead, by section 18(2), the Maintenance Officer represents her if she wishes.

How much can she get? Section 9(2): the maximum is what the State Government prescribes, and it shall not exceed ten thousand rupees a month.

Suppose she is also entitled under the criminal maintenance provision. Section 12: she may claim under either but not under both.

Suppose she loses. Section 16: she may appeal to the Appellate Tribunal within sixty days; the child must go on paying meanwhile; and the Appellate Tribunal's order is final.

What it does NOT mean

A senior citizen is not the only claimant. A parent may claim at any age, because section 2(d) defines "parent" as father or mother, biological, adoptive or step, whether or not he or she is a senior citizen.

"Children" is not limited to sons and daughters. Section 2(a) includes grandson and grand-daughter, and excludes a minor.

A "relative" is not any relation. Section 2(g) means a legal heir of the childless senior citizen who is not a minor and who is in possession of, or would inherit, his property.

Ten thousand rupees is not the award. It is the ceiling on what a State may prescribe; the State's own maximum may be lower.

Section 17 is not one-sided. Neither party may be represented by a legal practitioner.

The appeal is not given to both sides. Section 16(1) gives it to a senior citizen or a parent aggrieved by an order.

The remedies are not cumulative. Section 12 requires an election between this Act and the criminal maintenance provision.

Quick revision

  • s.1: extends to the whole of India and applies to citizens of India outside India; commencement is State by State.
  • s.2: "senior citizen" is a citizen of India of sixty or above; "parent" is a father or mother, biological, adoptive or step, whether or not a senior citizen; "children" includes grandchildren but not a minor; "relative" is the childless senior citizen's legal heir who holds or would inherit his property; "maintenance" covers food, clothing, residence and medical attendance and treatment.
  • s.3: the Act has overriding effect.
  • s.4: a parent or grand-parent may claim against children not being minors; a childless senior citizen against a relative, who pays in the proportion in which he would inherit. The obligation extends to the needs of the citizen "so that he may lead a normal life".
  • s.5: application by the citizen, by an authorised person or organisation, or suo motu; interim maintenance; ninety days, extendable once by thirty; enforcement by warrant and up to one month's imprisonment; recovery application within three months.
  • s.6: jurisdiction where either party lives; powers of a Judicial Magistrate first class; ex parte where service is avoided; service abroad; conciliation with findings in one month.
  • ss.7 and 8: a Tribunal per sub-division, presided over by an officer not below Sub-Divisional Officer, following summary procedure with the powers of a civil court.
  • s.9: order on neglect or refusal; State-prescribed maximum not exceeding ten thousand rupees a month.
  • ss.10 to 14: alteration; enforcement as under Chapter IX of the Criminal Procedure Code; election between the two remedies; deposit within thirty days; interest between five and eighteen per cent.
  • ss.15 to 18: Appellate Tribunal per district under an officer not below District Magistrate; appeal by the senior citizen or parent in sixty days, payment continuing, order final; no legal practitioner; a Maintenance Officer to represent the parent.
munotes.in392

The Maintenance and Welfare of Parents and Senior Citizens Act: the Claim

Test yourself

1. Who may apply for maintenance under the Act, and against whom? A senior citizen, including a parent, who is unable to maintain himself from his own earnings or from property owned by him. A parent or grand-parent applies against one or more of his children not being a minor; a childless senior citizen applies against a relative who is in possession of his property or would inherit it.

2. What is the maximum maintenance the Tribunal may order? Such maximum as the State Government prescribes, which shall not exceed ten thousand rupees per month, under section 9(2).

3. May a lawyer appear before the Tribunal? No. Section 17 provides that notwithstanding anything contained in any law, no party to a proceeding before a Tribunal or Appellate Tribunal shall be represented by a legal practitioner. By section 18(2) the Maintenance Officer represents a parent who so desires.

4. Can a parent claim under this Act and under the criminal maintenance provision at the same time? No. Section 12 allows a claim under either of those Acts but not under both.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in393

Chapter Sixty-Seven

Transfer of Property, Abandonment and the Rest of the Senior Citizens Act

Syllabus topic 4.3, "The Maintenance and Welfare of Parents and Senior Citizens Act, 2007"

In one line

A transfer made on a condition of care may be declared void when the care stops, abandoning a senior citizen is an offence carrying three months, and the civil court is shut out of everything the Act covers.

Section 19: old age homes

The State Government may establish and maintain such number of old age homes at accessible places as it deems necessary, in a phased manner, beginning with at least one in each district, to accommodate a minimum of one hundred fifty senior citizens who are indigent. It may also prescribe a scheme for management of such homes, including the standards and types of service necessary for medical care and means of entertainment.

The Explanation defines "indigent" as any senior citizen not having sufficient means, as determined by the State Government from time to time, to maintain himself.

The verb is "may", not "shall", so the section is an enabling provision and not a duty. What is fixed, once a State acts, is the geography and the size: at least one home per district, and at least a hundred and fifty indigent residents in it.

Section 20: medical support

Here the verb changes. The State Government shall ensure that:

(i) Government hospitals, and hospitals funded fully or partially by the Government, provide beds for all senior citizens as far as possible;

(ii) separate queues be arranged for senior citizens;

(iii) facilities for the treatment of chronic, terminal and degenerative diseases are expanded for senior citizens;

(iv) research into chronic elderly diseases and ageing is expanded; and

(v) there are earmarked facilities for geriatric patients in every district hospital, headed by a medical officer with experience in geriatric care.

That list is easy to reproduce and it is the whole of Chapter IV. Notice that (i) is qualified by "as far as possible" and the rest are not.

Sections 21 and 22: publicity, and the District Magistrate

Section 21 requires the State Government to take all measures to ensure that the Act is given wide publicity through public media including television, radio and print at regular intervals; that Central and State Government officers, including police officers and members of the judicial service, are given periodic sensitisation and awareness training on the issues relating to the Act; and that there is effective co-ordination between the services of the departments dealing with law, home affairs, health and welfare, with periodical review.

Section 22 is the implementation section. The State Government may confer such powers and impose such duties on a District Magistrate as may be necessary to ensure that the Act is properly carried out, and the District Magistrate may specify a subordinate officer to exercise those powers within prescribed local limits. And the State Government shall prescribe a comprehensive action plan for providing protection of life and property of senior citizens.

munotes.in394

Transfer of Property, Abandonment and the Rest of the Senior Citizens Act

Section 22 is the source of the District Magistrate's role under this Act, and it should not be confused with the District Magistrate's very different role under the Juvenile Justice Act, where since 1 September 2022 that officer makes the adoption order. Different statute, different function.

Section 23: a transfer may be declared void

This is the section to learn word by word.

Sub-section (1). Where any senior citizen who, after the commencement of this Act, has transferred by way of gift or otherwise his property, subject to the condition that the transferee shall provide the basic amenities and basic physical needs to the transferor, and such transferee refuses or fails to provide such amenities and physical needs, the said transfer of property shall be deemed to have been made by fraud or coercion or under undue influence and shall at the option of the transferor be declared void by the Tribunal.

Sub-section (2). Where a senior citizen has a right to receive maintenance out of an estate and that estate or part of it is transferred, the right may be enforced against the transferee if the transferee has notice of the right, or if the transfer is gratuitous, but not against a transferee for consideration and without notice of the right.

Sub-section (3). If a senior citizen is incapable of enforcing his rights under sub-sections (1) and (2), action may be taken on his behalf by any of the organisations referred to in the Explanation to section 5(1).

The five ingredients of sub-section (1)

An answer is built by taking them one at a time.

A senior citizen. Sixty years or above, and a citizen of India. Note that sub-section (1), unlike section 4, speaks of a senior citizen and not of a parent, so the sixty-year threshold does apply here.

A transfer after the commencement of the Act. The Act does not reach back over transfers made before it came into force in the State.

By gift "or otherwise". The words are wide, and a gift is only the commonest instance. A settlement, a release or a transfer for nominal consideration is inside them.

Subject to a condition of care. The transfer must have been subject to the condition that the transferee provide basic amenities and basic physical needs. This is the ingredient a problem question turns on, and it is the one the parent must establish.

Refusal or failure. The transferee must have refused or failed to provide them. Failure is enough; ill will need not be proved.

munotes.in395

Transfer of Property, Abandonment and the Rest of the Senior Citizens Act

What follows, and what does not

The deeming clause does the parent's work for him. Once the ingredients are made out, the transfer is deemed to have been made by fraud, coercion or undue influence. The parent proves the condition and the breach, not the fraud. That is the point of the section and it is what makes it usable by a person of eighty without a lawyer, section 17 having excluded lawyers anyway.

The transfer is voidable, not void. It is avoided "at the option of the transferor", so it stands until he asks. A student who writes that such a transfer is void from the beginning has misread the sub-section.

The Tribunal declares it. Not a civil court. And section 27 shuts the civil court out.

The section says the transfer may be declared void, and no more. Whether the Tribunal may, in addition, order the transferee to hand the property back or to move out is not something sub-section (1) states in terms, and this book does not attribute an answer to it that the text does not contain. What the text plainly gives is the avoidance of the transfer, and with it the return of the title to the parent.

Sub-section (2) is the same rule as the Hindu Act

Compare section 28 of the Hindu Adoptions and Maintenance Act, in [The Amount of Maintenance, and the Dependants]. The wording here is almost identical: the right follows the property into the hands of a transferee with notice, or a gratuitous transferee, and not into the hands of a purchaser for value without notice. The difference is only in who is protected: there, a dependant of a deceased Hindu; here, any senior citizen.

A worked problem

A widow of seventy gifts her flat to her son by a registered gift deed, the deed reciting that the son shall look after her and provide for her needs. Within a year he stops paying for her food and medicines and asks her to leave. What can she do?

Under section 4 she may apply to the Maintenance Tribunal for a monthly allowance, since she is a senior citizen unable to maintain herself and the son is a child not being a minor. The Tribunal may order up to the maximum the State has prescribed, which cannot exceed ten thousand rupees a month, and must decide within ninety days.

Under section 23(1) she may ask the Tribunal to declare the gift void. The transfer was after the commencement of the Act, it was by way of gift, it was subject to a condition of care recited in the deed, and the son has failed to provide the basic amenities and basic physical needs. The transfer is then deemed to have been made by fraud, coercion or undue influence and, at her option, is declared void.

munotes.in396

Transfer of Property, Abandonment and the Rest of the Senior Citizens Act

She need not prove fraud, and she need not go to a civil court; section 27 has taken that jurisdiction away.

If the son has already sold the flat, sub-section (2) is the provision to consider, and the answer turns on whether the buyer paid and whether he had notice.

And if she is too ill to act, sub-section (3) allows a registered voluntary association to act on her behalf.

The safest form of the condition, from the drafting side, is the one in the problem: the promise of care recited in the deed itself. Where it was only spoken, the parent has to prove that the transfer was subject to the condition, and that is where these cases are usually fought.

Section 24: abandonment

Whoever, having the care or protection of a senior citizen, leaves such senior citizen in any place with the intention of wholly abandoning such senior citizen, shall be punishable with imprisonment of either description for a term which may extend to three months, or fine which may extend to five thousand rupees, or with both.

Three elements: the accused must have had the care or protection of the senior citizen, he must have left him in any place, and he must have had the intention of wholly abandoning him. The word "wholly" is doing work: a temporary leaving is not the offence.

The punishment is small, and the section should be answered as what it is, a summary offence rather than a serious one.

Sections 25 to 28: procedure and protection

Section 25. Notwithstanding anything in the Code of Criminal Procedure 1973, every offence under this Act shall be cognizable and bailable, and shall be tried summarily by a Magistrate.

Cognizable and bailable is a deliberate pair. Cognizable, so the police may act without an order; bailable, because the offence is a small one and the object is to get the senior citizen looked after rather than to fill a jail.

Section 26. Every officer or member of staff appointed to exercise functions under the Act is deemed to be a public servant within the meaning of section 21 of the Indian Penal Code 1860.

Section 27. No Civil Court shall have jurisdiction in respect of any matter to which any provision of this Act applies, and no injunction shall be granted by any Civil Court in respect of anything which is done or intended to be done by or under this Act.

munotes.in397

Transfer of Property, Abandonment and the Rest of the Senior Citizens Act

That is a complete ouster and it is the counterpart of section 3. Read the two together: the Act overrides inconsistent law, and the civil court is shut out of everything it covers. It is also why section 23 sends the parent to the Tribunal and not to a suit for cancellation of the deed.

Section 28. No suit, prosecution or other legal proceeding shall lie against the Central Government, a State Government, a local authority or any officer of the Government in respect of anything done in good faith or intended to be done in pursuance of the Act or the rules or orders made under it.

Sections 29 to 32: the closing sections

Section 29: removal of difficulties. The State Government may, by order published in the Official Gazette, make provisions not inconsistent with the Act for removing a difficulty in giving effect to it. The proviso puts an end date on the power: no such order after two years from the commencement of the Act.

Notice that this power is the State Government's, which is unusual; in most Central Acts the removal-of-difficulties power belongs to the Central Government. It follows the scheme of this Act, where the State constitutes the Tribunals, prescribes the ceiling and makes the rules.

Section 30. The Central Government may give directions to State Governments as to the carrying into execution of the provisions of the Act.

Section 31. The Central Government may make periodic review and monitor the progress of the implementation of the Act by the State Governments.

Section 32: rules. The State Government may make rules for carrying out the purposes of the Act, and in particular for the manner of holding the inquiry under section 5, the powers and procedure of the Tribunal under section 8(2), the maximum maintenance allowance under section 9(2), the scheme for management of old age homes under section 19(2), the powers and duties of the implementing authorities under section 22(1), the comprehensive action plan under section 22(2), and any other prescribed matter. Every rule is to be laid before each House of the State Legislature, or before the single House where there is only one.

Clause (c) of sub-section (2) is the one that matters to a claimant. The actual ceiling on his maintenance is fixed by State rules, within the ten thousand rupee outer limit set by section 9(2), so the figure differs from State to State.

How the Act divides up

ChapterSectionsWhat it does
I1 to 3Extent, definitions, overriding effect
II4 to 18The maintenance claim: who, where, how fast, how much, appeal
III19Old age homes
IV20Medical care
V21 to 23Protection of life and property, including section 23
VI24 and 25Offences: abandonment, and summary trial
VII26 to 32Miscellaneous, including the ouster of the civil court
munotes.in398

Transfer of Property, Abandonment and the Rest of the Senior Citizens Act

Learning the Act by its seven chapter headings is the quickest way to hold it, and it also shows what the Act is: not merely a maintenance statute, but a welfare statute with a maintenance chapter inside it.

A worked example

Savitri, aged seventy-two, gifted her flat to her son by a registered deed in 2019, the deed reciting that he would look after her and provide for her needs. In 2024 he stopped paying for her food and medicines and told her to leave. He has since sold the flat to a buyer who paid the full price and knew nothing. Savitri is now too ill to go to court herself.

Which route does she take? Section 23(1). The transfer was after the commencement of the Act; it was by way of gift; it was subject to the condition that the transferee provide the basic amenities and basic physical needs; and he has failed to provide them.

What must she prove? Only those ingredients. The transfer is then deemed to have been made by fraud or coercion or under undue influence, and she does not have to prove any of the three.

What order follows? The transfer is declared void by the Tribunal, at her option. It is voidable, not void from the start.

Can she go to the civil court instead? No. Section 27 bars the civil court from any matter to which the Act applies and forbids it to grant an injunction about anything done under the Act.

The buyer. Section 23(2) answers only the maintenance right, not the gift: a right to receive maintenance out of an estate may be enforced against a transferee with notice or a gratuitous transferee, but not against a transferee for consideration and without notice. This buyer paid and did not know.

She is too ill to act. Section 23(3): where a senior citizen is incapable of enforcing his rights, action may be taken on his behalf by an organisation referred to in the Explanation to section 5(1), that is a registered voluntary association.

And the son's conduct in putting her out? If he had the care or protection of her and left her in any place with the intention of wholly abandoning her, section 24 applies: three months, or a fine up to five thousand rupees, or both. By section 25 the offence is cognizable and bailable and is tried summarily.

munotes.in399

Transfer of Property, Abandonment and the Rest of the Senior Citizens Act

What it does NOT mean

Section 23 does not require the parent to prove fraud. Once the ingredients are made out the transfer is deemed to have been made by fraud, coercion or undue influence.

The transfer is not void from the start. It is avoided at the option of the transferor, so it stands until he asks the Tribunal.

Section 23(1) does not reach a transfer made before the Act came into force in the State.

"Gift" is not the only transfer caught. The words are "by way of gift or otherwise".

Section 19 is not a duty. The State Government may establish old age homes; section 20, on medical support, says shall.

Section 24 does not punish every leaving. The accused must have had the care or protection of the senior citizen and must have left him with the intention of wholly abandoning him.

Section 27 is not a bar on the Tribunal. It bars the civil court, which is why an application under section 23 goes to the Tribunal and not to a suit for cancellation of the deed.

Section 29 is not a Central power. Uniquely, the removal-of-difficulties power belongs to the State Government, and it expired two years after commencement.

Quick revision

  • s.19: the State may establish old age homes, at least one per district, for a minimum of one hundred fifty indigent senior citizens, and may prescribe a management scheme.
  • s.20: the State shall ensure hospital beds, separate queues, expanded treatment of chronic, terminal and degenerative diseases, expanded research, and geriatric facilities in every district hospital.
  • s.21: publicity, sensitisation training for officers including police and the judicial service, and inter-departmental co-ordination. s.22: powers and duties on a District Magistrate, and a comprehensive action plan.
  • s.23(1): a transfer after commencement, by gift or otherwise, subject to a condition of care, followed by refusal or failure, is deemed made by fraud, coercion or undue influence and is declared void by the Tribunal at the transferor's option.
  • s.23(2): a maintenance right follows the estate to a transferee with notice or a gratuitous transferee, but not to a purchaser for value without notice. s.23(3): an organisation may act for a senior citizen who cannot.
  • s.24: abandoning a senior citizen with intent to abandon him wholly: three months or five thousand rupees or both. s.25: every offence is cognizable and bailable and tried summarily.
  • ss.26 to 28: officers are public servants; no civil court has jurisdiction and no injunction may issue; good faith protection.
  • ss.29 to 32: State removal of difficulties, expiring in two years; Central directions and review; State rules, including the actual maintenance ceiling under s.9(2), laid before the State Legislature.
munotes.in400

Transfer of Property, Abandonment and the Rest of the Senior Citizens Act

Test yourself

1. A widow gifts her flat to her son on his written promise to look after her, and he then turns her out. What can she do about the gift? Apply to the Maintenance Tribunal under section 23(1). The transfer was after the commencement of the Act, by way of gift, subject to a condition that the transferee provide basic amenities and basic physical needs, and he has failed to provide them. The transfer is then deemed to have been made by fraud, coercion or undue influence, and at her option is declared void by the Tribunal. She need prove no fraud.

2. Is the transfer void or voidable? Voidable. It is declared void "at the option of the transferor", so it stands until she asks.

3. What is the punishment for abandoning a senior citizen? Under section 24, imprisonment of either description for a term which may extend to three months, or fine which may extend to five thousand rupees, or both. The person must have had the care or protection of the senior citizen and must have left him with the intention of wholly abandoning him.

4. Can a civil court entertain a suit about a matter the Act covers? No. Section 27 provides that no civil court shall have jurisdiction in respect of any matter to which any provision of the Act applies, and that no injunction shall be granted by any civil court in respect of anything done or intended to be done by or under the Act.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in401

Chapter Sixty-Eight

The Hindu Minority and Guardianship Act: Natural and Testamentary Guardians

Syllabus topic 4.4, "Guardianship under Hindu Minority and Guardianship Act, 1956"

In one line

The father and after him the mother are the natural guardians of a legitimate Hindu minor, the mother and after her the father of an illegitimate one, and a father or a widowed or entitled mother may appoint a testamentary guardian by will.

Sections 1 to 3: what the Act is and whom it binds

Section 1. The Act extends to the whole of India and applies also to Hindus domiciled in the territories to which it extends who are outside those territories. The words excluding Jammu and Kashmir were omitted with effect from 31 October 2019.

Section 2: the Act is supplemental. The provisions of this Act shall be in addition to, and not, save as hereinafter expressly provided, in derogation of, the Guardians and Wards Act 1890.

Section 2 governs the relationship between the two statutes and it is the first thing to say in any guardianship answer. This Act is a Hindu law about who the guardian is; the Guardians and Wards Act 1890, taken in [The Guardians and Wards Act: Appointment of a Guardian], is the secular procedural law under which a court appoints one. They work together, and where they conflict this Act prevails only where it expressly says so.

Section 3: application. The same formula as every other Act of 1956: to any person who is a Hindu by religion in any of its forms or developments, including a Virashaiva, a Lingayat or a follower of the Brahmo, Prarthana or Arya Samaj; to any Buddhist, Jain or Sikh by religion; and to any other person domiciled in the territories who is not a Muslim, Christian, Parsi or Jew unless it is proved that he would not have been governed by Hindu law had the Act not been passed.

The Explanation treats as a Hindu, Buddhist, Jain or Sikh any child, legitimate or illegitimate, both of whose parents are of that religion; any such child one of whose parents is and who is brought up as a member of that parent's community; and any convert or re-convert.

Sub-section (2) excludes Scheduled Tribes unless the Central Government otherwise directs; sub-section (2A) excludes the Renoncants of the Union Territory of Pondicherry; and sub-section (3) provides that "Hindu" in any provision includes a person who, though not a Hindu by religion, is one to whom the Act applies by virtue of the section.

The full treatment of this formula, and of why the Act defines a Hindu negatively, is in [The Hindu Marriage Act: Application, and Who is a Hindu].

Section 4: three definitions

"Minor" means a person who has not completed the age of eighteen years. Note the difference from the Hindu Adoptions and Maintenance Act, where the age that matters for adoption is fifteen.

munotes.in402

The Hindu Minority and Guardianship Act: Natural and Testamentary Guardians

"Guardian" means a person having the care of the person of a minor or of his property or of both his person and property, and includes:

  • a natural guardian;
  • a guardian appointed by the will of the minor's father or mother, that is, a testamentary guardian;
  • a guardian appointed or declared by a court; and
  • a person empowered to act as such by or under any enactment relating to any Court of Wards.

"Natural guardian" means any of the guardians mentioned in section 6.

The four classes in the definition of "guardian" are the standard classification of guardians under Hindu law and are worth reproducing as such: natural, testamentary, certificated (that is, appointed or declared by a court), and Court of Wards. To them the older books add the de facto guardian, whom section 11 declines to recognise for dealings with property, and the ad hoc or de jure distinctions the classical law drew. The reasoning in Githa Hariharan turned on this definition, because a definition that speaks of "a person having the care of the person of a minor" cannot be read as excluding a mother.

Section 5: the overriding effect

Save as otherwise expressly provided, any text, rule or interpretation of Hindu law or any custom or usage as part of that law in force immediately before the commencement shall cease to have effect with respect to any matter for which provision is made in this Act; and any other law in force before the commencement ceases to have effect in so far as it is inconsistent with the Act.

So the classical law of guardianship survives only where the Act is silent, and section 2 keeps the Guardians and Wards Act alive alongside it.

Section 6: the natural guardians

The natural guardians of a Hindu minor, in respect of the minor's person as well as in respect of the minor's property (excluding his or her undivided interest in joint family property), are:

(a) in the case of a boy or an unmarried girl, the father, and after him, the mother, provided that the custody of a minor who has not completed the age of five years shall ordinarily be with the mother;

(b) in the case of an illegitimate boy or an illegitimate unmarried girl, the mother, and after her, the father;

(c) in the case of a married girl, the husband.

The proviso to the section: no person shall be entitled to act as the natural guardian of a minor under this section:

(a) if he has ceased to be a Hindu, or

munotes.in403

The Hindu Minority and Guardianship Act: Natural and Testamentary Guardians

(b) if he has completely and finally renounced the world by becoming a hermit (vanaprastha) or an ascetic (yati or sanyasi).

The Explanation: in this section the expressions "father" and "mother" do not include a step-father and a step-mother.

The five things section 6 actually says

The guardianship is of the person and of the property, but not of the undivided interest. The parenthesis excludes the minor's undivided interest in joint family property, which is managed by the karta and is the subject of section 12.

A legitimate child: the father, and after him the mother. The meaning of "after" is in Githa Hariharan, below.

An illegitimate child: the mother first. Clause (b) reverses the order, and it is a real and deliberate preference. The mother of an illegitimate child is its natural guardian even though the father is alive and known.

A married minor girl: the husband. The clause survives on the statute book because a marriage in breach of the minimum age is not void, a contradiction taken in [Child Marriage, and the Prohibition of Child Marriage Act 2006].

The custody of a child under five is ordinarily with the mother. Note the two soft words. It is custody, not guardianship, so it does not make her the natural guardian; and it is "ordinarily", so it yields to the welfare of the child under section 13.

The disqualifications, which is MU's own question

February 2023 Q1.4 asks exactly this, and the answer is the proviso and nothing else. A person is disqualified from acting as a natural guardian if he has ceased to be a Hindu by conversion, or if he has completely and finally renounced the world by becoming a vanaprastha, yati or sanyasi.

Two additions complete the answer. By the Explanation, a step-father or step-mother is not a "father" or "mother" for the section at all, so a step-parent is never a natural guardian under it. And by section 13(2), no person is entitled to guardianship if the court is of opinion that his guardianship will not be for the welfare of the minor, which operates as a further and general disqualification.

Githa Hariharan v. Reserve Bank of India, AIR 1999 SC 1149, and the word "after"

Facts. Two writ petitions under Article 32 were heard together. In the first, a mother applied to the Reserve Bank of India for 9 per cent Relief Bonds to be held in the name of her minor son, stating that she, being the mother, would act as his natural guardian for the investment. The Bank returned the application and required either the father's signature or a certificate of guardianship from a competent authority. In the second, a mother with a divorce proceeding pending sought custody of her minor son, the father having repeatedly asserted that he alone was the natural guardian and that no decision could be taken without his permission, while, on her case, showing total apathy towards the child. Both petitions challenged section 6(a) as violative of Articles 14 and 15.

munotes.in404

The Hindu Minority and Guardianship Act: Natural and Testamentary Guardians

Held. The Court did not strike the section down. It read the word "after" down instead. "Guardian" in section 4(b) means and includes both parents, and the same meaning must be carried into section 6(a), so the mother's right to act as guardian is not obliterated during the father's lifetime. In the Court's own words, the word "after" does not necessarily mean after the death of the father; it depicts an intent to be read as "in the absence of", be it temporary or otherwise, or total apathy of the father towards the child, or even inability of the father by reason of ailment or otherwise. Any other reading would run counter to the constitutional mandate of gender equality and would render the statute void, a result the Court said should be avoided. The Reserve Bank was directed to formulate an appropriate methodology in the light of those observations, and the pending custody proceeding was to be decided accordingly. The judgment was delivered by Banerjee J. on 17 February 1999.

Two mistakes to avoid. The section was not held unconstitutional, and the Court expressly preferred retaining the legislation to scrapping it. And the decision does not make the mother a guardian in preference to the father; it makes her one when he is absent, apathetic or unable.

The practical effect is the one the first petition shows. A bank, a registrar or a school can no longer insist on the father's signature merely because he is alive.

Section 7: the adopted son

The natural guardianship of an adopted son who is a minor passes, on adoption, to the adoptive father and after him to the adoptive mother.

The section is the guardianship counterpart of section 12 of the Hindu Adoptions and Maintenance Act, in [The Effects of an Adoption]: the transplant into the adoptive family carries guardianship with it, and it does so on adoption, not later.

The section speaks only of an adopted son. Since 1956 a daughter may be adopted, and for her the general words of section 6(a), read with section 12 of that Act, do the work.

Section 9: testamentary guardians

This is MU's essay question of February 2023, and the section answers both halves of it.

munotes.in405

The Hindu Minority and Guardianship Act: Natural and Testamentary Guardians

Who may appoint

Sub-section (1): the father. A Hindu father entitled to act as the natural guardian of his minor legitimate children may, by will, appoint a guardian for any of them in respect of the minor's person, or the minor's property other than the undivided interest referred to in section 12, or both.

Sub-section (2): the appointment may lapse and revive. An appointment by the father shall have no effect if the father predeceases the mother, but shall revive if the mother dies without appointing, by will, any person as guardian.

Sub-section (3): a widow, and a mother entitled to act. A Hindu widow entitled to act as the natural guardian of her minor legitimate children, and a Hindu mother entitled to act as such because the father has become disentitled, may by will appoint a guardian on the same terms.

Sub-section (4): the mother of an illegitimate child. A Hindu mother entitled to act as the natural guardian of her minor illegitimate children may by will appoint a guardian in respect of the person or the property or both. Note that her power is not cut down by the exclusion of the undivided interest, because an illegitimate child has no such interest to exclude.

The powers of the guardian so appointed

Sub-section (5). The guardian appointed by will has the right to act as the minor's guardian after the death of the minor's father or mother, as the case may be, and to exercise all the rights of a natural guardian under this Act to such extent and subject to such restrictions as are specified in this Act and in the will.

Sub-section (6). The right of a guardian so appointed shall, where the minor is a girl, cease on her marriage.

How to answer the essay

Four points, in this order.

Who may appoint, and the condition attached to each. Only a person entitled to act as the natural guardian may appoint. A father who has ceased to be a Hindu, or who has renounced the world, is not entitled under the proviso to section 6 and therefore cannot appoint at all.

The lapse and revival in sub-section (2), which is the trick in the section. The father's appointment is displaced by the surviving mother, and comes back to life only if she dies without having appointed anybody herself.

The powers. All the rights of a natural guardian, which means the powers in section 8, subject to two limits: the restrictions in the Act, and any restrictions in the will itself. So the testamentary guardian is in the same position as a natural guardian for section 8(2), and needs the previous permission of the court to mortgage, charge or transfer the minor's immovable property, or to lease it beyond the limits there.

munotes.in406

The Hindu Minority and Guardianship Act: Natural and Testamentary Guardians

The two ceilings. The appointment cannot extend to the undivided interest in joint family property, by sub-sections (1) and (3); and the guardianship of a girl ends on her marriage, by sub-section (6).

A worked example

June 2023 Q3 asks: Mohan and Kavita are married under the Hindu Marriage Act. They have a daughter, Sonu. Mohan has no job and frequently beats his wife and daughter. Because of the fights Kavita leaves home with Sonu. Who will be the guardian of Sonu, and why?

Start with section 6(a). Sonu is an unmarried girl, so the natural guardian is the father, and after him the mother.

Then read "after" as Githa Hariharan reads it. It means "in the absence of", including the father's total apathy towards the child and his inability. A father who beats the child and contributes nothing to her keep is on any view not exercising the office, and the mother is accordingly entitled to act as natural guardian.

Then section 13. In appointing or declaring a guardian the welfare of the minor is the paramount consideration, and by sub-section (2) no person is entitled to guardianship if the court is of opinion that it will not be for the minor's welfare. On these facts a court would not hold Mohan's guardianship to be for Sonu's welfare.

And if the child is under five, the proviso to section 6(a) puts custody ordinarily with the mother in any event.

The answer is therefore that Kavita will be the guardian, and the reason is the three steps together: the reading of "after" in Githa Hariharan, the paramountcy of welfare in section 13, and, if Sonu is under five, the proviso to section 6(a). Kavita's own remedies against Mohan are a separate limb of the question and are in [Restitution of Conjugal Rights and Judicial Separation] and [The Five Orders the Magistrate Can Pass].

What it does NOT mean

"After him" in section 6(a) does not mean "after his death". Githa Hariharan reads it as "in the absence of", which includes the father's temporary absence, his total apathy towards the child, and his inability through illness.

Githa Hariharan did not strike the section down. The Court expressly preferred retaining the legislation and read the word down to save it.

It did not put the mother ahead of the father either. It made her a natural guardian when he is absent, apathetic or unable.

The proviso to section 6(a) is about custody, not guardianship. Custody of a child under five is ordinarily with the mother, and "ordinarily" yields to welfare under section 13.

munotes.in407

The Hindu Minority and Guardianship Act: Natural and Testamentary Guardians

Section 6 does not reach the undivided interest. The parenthesis excludes the minor's undivided interest in joint family property, which is section 12's subject.

A step-parent is never a natural guardian. The Explanation to section 6 excludes a step-father and a step-mother from the words "father" and "mother".

A testamentary guardian's appointment is not indefeasible. By section 9(2) the father's appointment has no effect if he predeceases the mother, and revives only if she dies without appointing anybody.

Section 9 does not let just anybody appoint. Only a person entitled to act as the natural guardian may appoint, so a father disqualified under the proviso to section 6 cannot appoint at all.

Quick revision

  • s.2: the Act is supplemental to, and not in derogation of, the Guardians and Wards Act 1890.
  • s.4: a minor is under eighteen; "guardian" is a person having the care of the person or property or both, and includes a natural guardian, a testamentary guardian, one appointed or declared by a court, and a Court of Wards appointee.
  • s.6: natural guardians of the person and property, excluding the undivided interest in joint family property. A boy or unmarried girl: the father, and after him the mother, with custody of a child under five ordinarily with the mother. An illegitimate boy or unmarried girl: the mother, and after her the father. A married girl: the husband.
  • The proviso: nobody may act who has ceased to be a Hindu or has completely and finally renounced the world as a hermit or ascetic. The Explanation: "father" and "mother" exclude a step-parent.
  • Githa Hariharan, AIR 1999 SC 1149: "after" means "in the absence of", temporary or otherwise, total apathy, or inability through ailment. The section was not struck down.
  • s.7: guardianship of an adopted son passes on adoption to the adoptive father and after him the adoptive mother.
  • s.9: a father, a widow, a mother entitled because the father is disentitled, and the mother of an illegitimate child may appoint a guardian by will, over the person or property or both, but never the undivided interest. The appointment lapses if the father predeceases the mother and revives if she dies without appointing. The guardian has all the rights of a natural guardian, subject to the Act and to the will, and his right over a girl ceases on her marriage.

Test yourself

1. Who is the natural guardian of a minor child under the Act? For a boy or an unmarried girl, the father, and after him the mother, with custody of a child under five ordinarily with the mother. For an illegitimate boy or unmarried girl, the mother, and after her the father. For a married girl, her husband. In each case the guardianship is of the person and of the property, but not of the minor's undivided interest in joint family property.

munotes.in408

The Hindu Minority and Guardianship Act: Natural and Testamentary Guardians

2. When does a person become disqualified from acting as a natural guardian? Under the proviso to section 6, if he has ceased to be a Hindu, or if he has completely and finally renounced the world by becoming a hermit or an ascetic. A step-parent is outside the section altogether by the Explanation, and section 13(2) disqualifies anyone whose guardianship the court thinks would not be for the minor's welfare.

3. What did Githa Hariharan decide about the word "after"? That it does not necessarily mean after the death of the father, but means "in the absence of", whether temporary or otherwise, or total apathy of the father towards the child, or even inability of the father by reason of ailment or otherwise. The section was upheld and read down, not struck down.

4. Who may appoint a testamentary guardian, and what are his powers? A Hindu father entitled to act as natural guardian of his minor legitimate children; a Hindu widow so entitled; a Hindu mother so entitled because the father has become disentitled; and a Hindu mother of minor illegitimate children. The guardian appointed acts after the death of the parent concerned and exercises all the rights of a natural guardian under the Act, subject to the restrictions in the Act and in the will; his right ceases on the marriage of a girl ward. A father's appointment has no effect if he predeceases the mother, but revives if she dies without appointing anyone.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in409

Chapter Sixty-Nine

The Powers of a Natural Guardian, and the De Facto Guardian

Syllabus topic 4.4, "Guardianship under Hindu Minority and Guardianship Act, 1956"

In one line

A natural guardian may do what is necessary and reasonable for the minor's benefit but may never bind him personally, may not deal with his immovable property without the court's previous permission, and a de facto guardian may not deal with it at all.

Section 8(1): the general power, and the one absolute limit

The natural guardian of a Hindu minor has power, subject to the provisions of this section, to do all acts which are necessary or reasonable and proper for the benefit of the minor or for the realization, protection or benefit of the minor's estate; but the guardian can in no case bind the minor by a personal covenant.

Two halves, and both are examinable.

The power is wide but purposive. Every act must be necessary, or reasonable and proper, and it must be for the benefit of the minor or for the realization, protection or benefit of his estate. There is no general power of management for its own sake: the test is benefit, and it is the same test the classical law applied to a manager dealing with an infant heir's property, the rule in Hunoomanpersaud, which is in [Alienation of Property: Separate and Coparcenary].

The guardian can in no case bind the minor by a personal covenant. The words "in no case" make this absolute, and it is not subject to the court's permission or to anything else in the section. He may bind the estate, within the limits of the section; he may never bind the person of the minor to a promise. So a guardian who borrows on a promissory note in the minor's name creates no personal liability in the minor, whatever the necessity.

Section 8(2): what needs the court's permission

The natural guardian shall not, without the previous permission of the court:

(a) mortgage or charge, or transfer by sale, gift, exchange or otherwise, any part of the immovable property of the minor; or

(b) lease any part of such property for a term exceeding five years, or for a term extending more than one year beyond the date on which the minor will attain majority.

Four things follow, and they are the four a problem question tests.

Only immovable property is caught. Movable property is governed by sub-section (1) alone, so the guardian may sell the minor's movables if the sale is necessary or reasonable and proper for his benefit, and needs no permission.

Clause (a) is exhaustive of dealings. Mortgage, charge, sale, gift, exchange, "or otherwise". A gift is inside it, and a gift of a minor's property could hardly be for his benefit in any case.

The lease limit has two arms and either one triggers it. More than five years, or extending more than one year beyond majority. A three-year lease granted to a minor of seventeen fails the second arm even though it passes the first, and that is the trap.

munotes.in410

The Powers of a Natural Guardian, and the De Facto Guardian

The permission must be "previous". Permission obtained after the transfer is not what the sub-section requires.

Section 8(3): the consequence of acting without permission

Any disposal of immovable property by a natural guardian, in contravention of sub-section (1) or sub-section (2), is voidable at the instance of the minor or any person claiming under him.

Voidable, not void, and the distinction is the answer to the standard problem.

The transaction is good until avoided. The purchaser gets a title that stands unless and until it is set aside, so the property does not simply revert.

Only the minor, or a person claiming under him, may avoid it. Not the guardian, who made it; not the purchaser, who may regret it; and not a stranger.

Contravention of sub-section (1) is enough. Notice that sub-section (3) refers to sub-section (1) as well as (2). So a sale that had the court's permission may still be avoided if it was not for the minor's benefit at all, and a sale without permission may be avoided on that ground alone.

The minor must sue. He does it on attaining majority, within the period the law of limitation allows, and that is why the question is usually set as one about a suit filed years later.

Section 8(4) to (6): the court, and how permission is obtained

Sub-section (4): the test on which permission is given. No court shall grant permission to the natural guardian to do any of the acts mentioned in sub-section (2) except in case of necessity or for an evident advantage to the minor.

Necessity, or evident advantage. The two limbs should be quoted, because they are the statutory form of the old rule about legal necessity and benefit of the estate, and because "evident" sets the standard: a speculative or arguable advantage will not do.

Sub-section (5): the procedure is that of the Guardians and Wards Act. An application for permission under sub-section (2) is dealt with as if it were an application for the permission of the court under section 29 of the Guardians and Wards Act 1890, and in particular:

(a) proceedings on the application are deemed to be proceedings under that Act within the meaning of section 4A of it;

(b) the court observes the procedure and has the powers specified in sub-sections (2), (3) and (4) of section 31 of that Act; and

(c) an appeal lies from an order refusing permission to the court to which appeals ordinarily lie from the decisions of that court.

munotes.in411

The Powers of a Natural Guardian, and the De Facto Guardian

Read clause (c) carefully. The appeal is given against a refusal, and the sub-section provides no appeal against a grant.

Sub-section (6): which court. "Court" means the city civil court or a district court, or a court empowered under section 4A of the Guardians and Wards Act 1890, within the local limits of whose jurisdiction the immovable property is situate; and where the property lies in more than one such jurisdiction, the court within whose limits any portion of it is situate.

So jurisdiction follows the property, not the residence of the minor. That is a different rule from the Guardians and Wards Act itself, where by section 9 an application about the person of the minor goes to the district court of the place where he ordinarily resides, as [The Guardians and Wards Act: Appointment of a Guardian] sets out.

Section 10: a minor cannot be a guardian of property

A minor shall be incompetent to act as guardian of the property of any minor.

Short, and worth two observations. It bars a minor from being guardian of property only, so the section leaves the classical position about the person untouched. And it applies to any minor's property, so a minor widow cannot manage her minor child's estate.

Section 11: the de facto guardian

After the commencement of this Act, no person shall be entitled to dispose of, or deal with, the property of a Hindu minor merely on the ground of his or her being the de facto guardian of the minor.

What a de facto guardian is

A de facto guardian is a person who has taken upon himself the care and management of a minor's person or property without any legal authority to do so. The commonest instances are an uncle, an elder brother, a grandmother or a step-parent who steps in when the parents are dead, absent or incapable. He is contrasted with the de jure guardian, who holds the office by law: the natural guardian under section 6, the testamentary guardian under section 9, or a guardian appointed or declared by a court.

What section 11 does to him

Under the classical law the de facto guardian's dealings with the minor's property were not a nullity. Because he stood in the position of a manager, an alienation he made for legal necessity or the benefit of the estate could bind the minor, on the same principle as a manager dealing with an infant heir's property.

Section 11 ends that. After the commencement of the Act, no person is entitled to dispose of or deal with the property of a Hindu minor merely on the ground of being his de facto guardian. Necessity does not help him, and benefit does not help him, because the section attacks his authority rather than the merits of the transaction.

munotes.in412

The Powers of a Natural Guardian, and the De Facto Guardian

Three points of precision

The section is about property, not the person. It says nothing about who may look after the child, feed him or send him to school. A relative who takes an orphan in is not doing anything the section forbids.

The word "merely" is doing work. The section takes away authority that rests only on the de facto position. It does not disable a person who has some other title to act, such as an appointment by a court under the Guardians and Wards Act 1890.

The route left open is the court. A relative who has in fact been looking after the minor and needs to deal with his property applies under the Guardians and Wards Act to be appointed or declared guardian, and then deals with it as a certificated guardian under sections 27 to 29 of that Act. Section 11 does not shut him out; it makes him go to court first.

Section 12: the undivided interest in joint family property

Where a minor has an undivided interest in joint family property and the property is under the management of an adult member of the family, no guardian shall be appointed for the minor in respect of such undivided interest.

The proviso: nothing in the section affects the jurisdiction of a High Court to appoint a guardian in respect of such interest.

Why the section exists

Because the karta is already there. A Mitakshara joint family is managed by its karta, whose powers over the joint property, including a minor coparcener's undivided interest, are described in [The Karta: Position, Powers, Privileges and Obligations] and [Alienation of Property: Separate and Coparcenary]. Appointing a guardian for the minor's undivided share would put two managers over one undivided estate, which is why the parenthesis in section 6 excludes that interest from natural guardianship in the first place.

The two provisions are a pair. Section 6 excludes the undivided interest from the natural guardian's authority, and section 12 forbids the appointment of a guardian over it. The interest is looked after by the family's own manager.

The condition matters. The bar applies where the property is under the management of an adult member of the family. If there is no adult member managing it, the section does not bite.

And the High Court is saved. The proviso preserves the High Court's own jurisdiction, which descends from its powers over minors and their estates.

munotes.in413

The Powers of a Natural Guardian, and the De Facto Guardian

Section 13: welfare is paramount

Sub-section (1). In the appointment or declaration of any person as guardian of a Hindu minor by a court, the welfare of the minor shall be the paramount consideration.

Sub-section (2). No person shall be entitled to the guardianship by virtue of the provisions of this Act or of any law relating to guardianship in marriage among Hindus, if the court is of opinion that his or her guardianship will not be for the welfare of the minor.

How the two sub-sections differ

They are not a repetition, and an answer that treats them as one loses half the section.

Sub-section (1) governs what a court does. When it appoints or declares a guardian, welfare is the paramount consideration, which is stronger than "a relevant consideration" and stronger than "the first among several". It is the same standard as section 17 of the Guardians and Wards Act 1890.

Sub-section (2) governs what a person may claim. It is a disqualification, and it operates on a person who would otherwise be entitled by virtue of this Act, which includes the natural guardian under section 6 and the testamentary guardian under section 9. So welfare does not merely guide a discretion; it can displace an entitlement the statute itself confers.

Sub-section (2) is the provision that reconciles the whole Act with the modern law of custody. A father is the natural guardian under section 6, but he is not entitled to the office if a court is of opinion that his guardianship will not be for the child's welfare. Read with the reading of "after" in [The Hindu Minority and Guardianship Act: Natural and Testamentary Guardians], it means that the order of preference in section 6 is a starting point and never a conclusion.

Note the odd phrase in sub-section (2), "any law relating to guardianship in marriage among Hindus". It reaches the guardianship for marriage, which the Hindu Marriage Act 1955 dispensed with when it dropped the requirement of a guardian's consent from section 5.

The five kinds of guardian, and what each may do

Where it comes fromMay deal with the minor's immovable property?
NaturalSection 6Yes, with the previous permission of the court, on necessity or evident advantage
TestamentarySection 9Yes, on the same terms, subject also to the restrictions in the will
Certificated, appointed or declared by a courtThe Guardians and Wards Act 1890Yes, under sections 27 to 29 of that Act, with the court's permission
De factoNothing; he simply took chargeNo, section 11
Court of WardsAn enactment relating to a Court of WardsAs that enactment provides
munotes.in414

The Powers of a Natural Guardian, and the De Facto Guardian

A worked example

Rahul is fifteen. His father, as natural guardian, sells a shop belonging to Rahul to a buyer for a fair price, without applying to any court, and uses the money to pay for Rahul's schooling. Two years earlier Rahul's uncle, who had been looking after him after his mother's death, had mortgaged another plot of Rahul's to pay for Rahul's medical treatment. Rahul turns eighteen and wants both undone.

Was the sale by the father lawful? It needed the previous permission of the court. Section 8(2)(a) forbids a natural guardian to transfer by sale any part of the minor's immovable property without it, and the shop is immovable.

Is the sale void? No. Section 8(3): a disposal of immovable property in contravention of sub-section (1) or (2) is voidable at the instance of the minor or any person claiming under him. It is good until Rahul avoids it, and only he, or somebody claiming under him, may do so.

Does it help the father that the money went on schooling? It goes to sub-section (1), whether the act was necessary or reasonable and proper for Rahul's benefit, and to what the court would have found under sub-section (4), which allows permission only on necessity or evident advantage. It does not cure the absence of previous permission, which is what sub-section (2) requires.

Which court could have given permission? By section 8(6), the city civil court or district court, or a court empowered under section 4A of the Guardians and Wards Act, within whose jurisdiction the property is situate.

What about the uncle's mortgage? Section 11: after the commencement of the Act no person is entitled to dispose of or deal with the property of a Hindu minor merely on the ground of being his de facto guardian. Necessity does not help him and benefit does not help him, because the section attacks his authority and not the merits.

What should the uncle have done? Applied under the Guardians and Wards Act 1890 to be appointed or declared guardian of Rahul's property, and then dealt with it under sections 27 to 29 of that Act.

Suppose the plot had been Rahul's undivided interest in a joint family that his adult uncle manages. Then section 12 forbids the appointment of any guardian over that interest, and the karta's powers govern it.

What it does NOT mean

Section 8(1) does not let a guardian bind the minor personally. "The guardian can in no case bind the minor by a personal covenant", and no permission cures that.

Section 8(2) does not cover movable property. Movables are governed by sub-section (1) alone and need no permission.

munotes.in415

The Powers of a Natural Guardian, and the De Facto Guardian

The lease limit is not a single rule. More than five years, or more than one year beyond majority; either arm triggers it.

A disposal in breach is not void. It is voidable, and only at the instance of the minor or a person claiming under him.

Permission does not save a transaction that was not for the minor's benefit. Section 8(3) refers to sub-section (1) as well as (2).

Section 8(5)(c) does not give an appeal against a grant. The appeal is against a refusal of permission.

Section 11 does not stop a relative from caring for a child. It is about property, and the word "merely" leaves untouched a person with some other title to act, such as a court appointment.

Section 12 is not absolute. It bites where an adult member of the family is managing the property, and the proviso saves the High Court's jurisdiction.

Section 13(1) and (2) are not the same rule. Sub-section (1) guides a court appointing or declaring; sub-section (2) is a disqualification that can defeat an entitlement the Act itself confers.

Quick revision

  • s.8(1): the natural guardian may do all acts necessary, or reasonable and proper, for the minor's benefit or for the realization, protection or benefit of his estate, but can in no case bind the minor by a personal covenant.
  • s.8(2): previous permission of the court is needed to mortgage, charge, or transfer by sale, gift, exchange or otherwise any immovable property, or to lease it for more than five years or more than one year beyond majority.
  • s.8(3): a disposal in breach of (1) or (2) is voidable at the instance of the minor or any person claiming under him.
  • s.8(4): permission only on necessity or evident advantage. s.8(5): the procedure is that of section 29 of the Guardians and Wards Act, with an appeal against refusal. s.8(6): the court is that where the property is situate.
  • s.10: a minor cannot be guardian of the property of any minor.
  • s.11: a de facto guardian may not dispose of or deal with a Hindu minor's property merely as such. The route left open is a court appointment under the Act of 1890.
  • s.12: no guardian may be appointed over a minor's undivided interest in joint family property under the management of an adult member; the High Court's jurisdiction is saved.
  • s.13: the welfare of the minor is paramount in any appointment or declaration by a court, and no person is entitled to guardianship whose guardianship the court thinks would not serve it.
munotes.in416

The Powers of a Natural Guardian, and the De Facto Guardian

Test yourself

1. What are the powers of a natural guardian over a minor's property? He may do all acts necessary or reasonable and proper for the benefit of the minor or for the realization, protection or benefit of the minor's estate, but he can in no case bind the minor by a personal covenant. He needs the previous permission of the court to mortgage or charge, or transfer by sale, gift, exchange or otherwise, any part of the minor's immovable property, or to lease it for more than five years or more than one year beyond the date the minor attains majority.

2. What happens to a sale of the minor's land made without that permission? It is voidable at the instance of the minor or any person claiming under him, under section 8(3). It is not void, and no one else may avoid it.

3. What are the powers of a de facto guardian? Over property, none. Section 11 provides that after the commencement of the Act no person shall be entitled to dispose of, or deal with, the property of a Hindu minor merely on the ground of his or her being the de facto guardian of the minor.

4. Can a guardian be appointed for a minor's undivided interest in joint family property? No, where the property is under the management of an adult member of the family: section 12 forbids it. The proviso preserves the jurisdiction of a High Court to appoint a guardian in respect of such an interest.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in417

Chapter Seventy

The Guardians and Wards Act: Appointment of a Guardian

Syllabus topic 4.5.2, "Guardians and Wards Act, 1890"

In one line

Any relative or friend of a minor, or the person who wants the office, or the Collector, may apply to the district court, which appoints or declares a guardian of the person or the property or both, guided by the welfare of the minor.

Sections 1 to 4A: the frame

Section 1. The Act extends to the whole of India and came into force on 1 July 1890. The words excluding Jammu and Kashmir were omitted with effect from 31 October 2019. As extended to Pondicherry it does not apply to the Renoncants of that territory.

Section 2 was a repealing section and has itself been repealed by the Repealing Act 1938.

Section 3: two jurisdictions are saved. The Act is read subject to every enactment relating to any Court of Wards, and nothing in it derogates from the jurisdiction of a Court of Wards or takes away any power possessed by a High Court. The second saving matters: the High Court's own jurisdiction over minors and their estates survives the Act, and it is the same jurisdiction the proviso to section 12 of the Hindu Minority and Guardianship Act preserves.

Section 4: the definitions.

"Minor" means a person who under the Indian Majority Act 1875 is deemed not to have attained his majority.

"Guardian" means a person having the care of the person of a minor or of his property, or of both his person and property. The same words as section 4(b) of the 1956 Act.

"Ward" means a minor for whose person or property, or both, there is a guardian. So "ward" is a relative term: a minor becomes a ward only once he has a guardian.

"District Court" has the meaning given in the Code of Civil Procedure and includes a High Court in the exercise of its ordinary original civil jurisdiction.

"The Court", substituted in 1926, means the District Court having jurisdiction to entertain the application; or, where a guardian has been appointed or declared, the court that appointed or declared him, or, in any matter relating to the person of the ward, the District Court having jurisdiction in the place where the ward for the time being ordinarily resides; or, for a transferred proceeding, the court of the officer to whom it was transferred.

"Collector" means the chief officer in charge of the revenue administration of a district, and includes any officer the State Government appoints to be a Collector for the purposes of the Act. "Prescribed" means prescribed by rules made by the High Court. Clause (7) was omitted in 1951.

Section 4A, inserted in 1926, lets the High Court empower a subordinate civil officer to dispose of proceedings under the Act, lets the District Judge transfer proceedings to such an officer or to his own court, and lets him declare the transferee court to be deemed the court that appointed the guardian.

munotes.in418

The Guardians and Wards Act: Appointment of a Guardian

Section 4A is not a piece of housekeeping. Section 8(5) of the Hindu Minority and Guardianship Act picks it up expressly, and section 8(6) of that Act makes a court empowered under section 4A one of the courts that may permit a natural guardian to deal with a minor's immovable property.

Sections 5 and 6: appointments outside the Act

Section 5, which gave parents of European British subjects a power to appoint, was omitted by the Part B States (Laws) Act 1951, and the number is dead.

Section 6: the saving that matters. In the case of a minor, nothing in this Act shall be construed to take away or derogate from any power to appoint a guardian of his person or property, or both, which is valid by the law to which the minor is subject.

Section 6 is the bridge to personal law. A Hindu father's power to appoint a testamentary guardian under section 9 of the 1956 Act is a power "valid by the law to which the minor is subject", and section 6 leaves it untouched. So the Act does not monopolise guardianship: it supplies a court-based route alongside whatever personal law already provides.

Section 7: the court's power

Sub-section (1). Where the Court is satisfied that it is for the welfare of a minor that an order should be made (a) appointing a guardian of his person or property, or both, or (b) declaring a person to be such a guardian, the Court may make an order accordingly.

Sub-section (2). Such an order implies the removal of any guardian who has not been appointed by will or other instrument or appointed or declared by the Court.

Sub-section (3). Where a guardian has been appointed by will or instrument or appointed or declared by the Court, an order appointing another shall not be made until the powers of the existing guardian have ceased under the Act.

Appoint, and declare

The distinction runs through the whole Act and is worth a sentence in any answer.

To appoint is to create the office in a person who did not have it.

To declare is to recognise that a person already is the guardian, by personal law or by a will, and to give that fact the authority of a court order. A natural guardian under section 6 of the 1956 Act, or a testamentary guardian under section 9 of it, is declared, not appointed.

munotes.in419

The Guardians and Wards Act: Appointment of a Guardian

Sub-section (2) is the practical bite. A de facto guardian, who holds no office by will or by court order, is removed by the very order that appoints somebody else. Sub-section (3) protects the two who do hold an office: they must first cease under the Act, by removal under section 39, discharge under section 40 or cessation under section 41.

Section 8: who may apply

An order under section 7 shall not be made except on the application of:

(a) the person desirous of being, or claiming to be, the guardian of the minor;

(b) any relative or friend of the minor;

(c) the Collector of the district or other local area within which the minor ordinarily resides, or in which he has property; or

(d) the Collector having authority with respect to the class to which the minor belongs.

Clause (b) is remarkably wide. Any relative or friend may apply, which means the Act does not require the applicant to have any interest of his own, and a neighbour or a teacher who is worried about a child is inside the section.

Section 9: which court

The person. An application about the guardianship of the person must be made to the District Court having jurisdiction in the place where the minor ordinarily resides. There is no alternative forum.

The property. An application about the property may be made either to that court or to a District Court having jurisdiction where he has property.

Return of the application. If a property application is made to a court other than that of the minor's ordinary residence, that court may return the application if in its opinion it would be disposed of more justly or conveniently by another District Court having jurisdiction.

Compare section 8(6) of the Hindu Minority and Guardianship Act, where jurisdiction to permit a natural guardian to deal with immovable property follows the property alone. The two rules are different because they answer different questions.

"Ordinarily resides" is a question of fact, and it is not the same as where the child happens to be on the day of the application. A child removed to another district on the eve of a petition does not thereby change the court.

Sections 10 to 13: the procedure

Section 10: the form of the application. If not made by the Collector, it must be by petition signed and verified as a plaint is, and must state, so far as can be ascertained, twelve particulars: the minor's name, sex, religion, date of birth and ordinary residence; where the minor is a female, whether she is married and, if so, her husband's name and age; the nature, situation and approximate value of her property; the name and residence of the person having custody or possession of the minor or the property; what near relations the minor has and where they reside; whether a guardian has already been appointed by a person entitled under the minor's personal law; whether any previous application has been made, to what court and with what result; whether the application is for the person, the property or both; the qualifications of the proposed guardian, where the prayer is to appoint; the grounds on which he claims, where the prayer is to declare; the causes which led to the application; and any other prescribed particulars.

munotes.in420

The Guardians and Wards Act: Appointment of a Guardian

The Collector applies by letter addressed to the court, stating those particulars as far as possible.

Sub-section (3) is a requirement students forget: the application must be accompanied by a declaration of the willingness of the proposed guardian to act, signed by him and attested by at least two witnesses. Read with section 17(5), which forbids the court to appoint anybody against his will, the Act is emphatic that guardianship is not imposed.

Section 11: notice. If satisfied that there is ground for proceeding, the Court fixes a day for hearing and causes notice to be served on the parents of the minor if they are residing in India, on the person having custody or possession, on the person proposed to be appointed or declared unless he is the applicant, and on any other person to whom the Court thinks special notice should be given; and to be posted on a conspicuous part of the court-house and of the minor's residence and otherwise published as the Court thinks fit. Where the property includes land a Court of Wards could take over, the State Government may require notice to the Collector as well, and no charge is made for service or publication of such a notice.

Section 12: interim orders. The Court may direct the person having custody of the minor to produce him, and may make such order for the temporary custody and protection of the person or property as it thinks proper. Where the minor is a female who ought not to be compelled to appear in public, her production must be in accordance with the customs and manners of the country. And the section does not authorise the Court to place a female minor in the temporary custody of a person claiming to be her guardian on the ground of being her husband, unless she is already in his custody with her parents' consent, nor authorise anybody entrusted with temporary custody of property to dispossess a person in possession otherwise than by due course of law.

munotes.in421

The Guardians and Wards Act: Appointment of a Guardian

Section 13: evidence. On the day fixed, or as soon afterwards as may be, the Court shall hear such evidence as may be adduced in support of or in opposition to the application.

Sections 14 to 16: more than one court, more than one guardian

Section 14: simultaneous proceedings. If proceedings are taken in more courts than one, each court, on being apprised of the others, shall stay the proceedings before itself. If they are subordinate to the same High Court, they report to it and the High Court decides where the matter shall proceed; in any other case they report to and are guided by their respective State Governments.

Section 15: several guardians. If the law to which the minor is subject admits of joint guardians, the Court may appoint or declare them. Separate guardians may be appointed of the person and of the property, and where a minor has several properties the Court may appoint a separate guardian for any one or more of them. Sub-sections (2) and (3) were omitted in 1951.

Section 16: property outside the jurisdiction. Where the Court appoints or declares a guardian for property situate beyond its local limits, the court having jurisdiction where the property lies shall, on production of a certified copy of the order, accept him as duly appointed or declared and give effect to the order.

Section 17: the welfare of the minor

This is the section to know by heart.

Sub-section (1). In appointing or declaring the guardian of a minor, the Court shall, subject to the provisions of this section, be guided by what, consistently with the law to which the minor is subject, appears in the circumstances to be for the welfare of the minor.

Sub-section (2). In considering what will be for the welfare of the minor, the Court shall have regard to:

  • the age, sex and religion of the minor;
  • the character and capacity of the proposed guardian and his nearness of kin to the minor;
  • the wishes, if any, of a deceased parent; and
  • any existing or previous relations of the proposed guardian with the minor or his property.

Sub-section (3). If the minor is old enough to form an intelligent preference, the Court may consider that preference.

Sub-section (5). The Court shall not appoint or declare any person to be a guardian against his will. Sub-section (4) was omitted in 1951.

How to use section 17

Welfare is the guide, and personal law is the frame. The words "consistently with the law to which the minor is subject" mean that the Court applies the minor's own personal law and then, within it, does what serves his welfare. It is a different formulation from section 13 of the Hindu Minority and Guardianship Act, where welfare is the paramount consideration and no other law is mentioned. Where both Acts apply to a Hindu minor, section 13 of the 1956 Act is the stronger statement, and the two are read together because section 2 of that Act makes them supplemental.

munotes.in422

The Guardians and Wards Act: Appointment of a Guardian

The list in sub-section (2) is mandatory to consider, not conclusive. "Shall have regard to" requires the court to weigh each item; it does not tell it what result to reach.

Nearness of kin is only one item among several. A closer relation does not win merely by being closer, and that is the statutory basis for preferring a distant relative, or a mother over a father, where the child's welfare requires it.

The child's own preference is admissible once he is old enough to form an intelligent one, and the section leaves both the age and the weight to the court.

Nobody is made a guardian against his will, which is why section 10(3) requires the written and attested consent of the proposed guardian at the outset.

Sections 18 and 19: the Collector, and when the court may not appoint

Section 18. Where a Collector is appointed or declared in virtue of his office, the order is deemed to authorise and require the person for the time being holding that office to act. So the guardianship attaches to the office and survives a transfer of the officer.

Section 19: four cases in which the Court may not appoint. Nothing in Chapter II authorises the Court:

  • to appoint or declare a guardian of the property of a minor whose property is under the superintendence of a Court of Wards;
  • to appoint or declare a guardian of the person of a married female minor whose husband is not, in the opinion of the Court, unfit to be guardian of her person;
  • to appoint or declare a guardian of the person of a minor, other than a married female, whose father or mother is living and is not, in the opinion of the Court, unfit to be guardian of the person of the minor; or
  • to appoint or declare a guardian of the person of a minor whose property is under the superintendence of a Court of Wards competent to appoint a guardian of his person.

Clause (b) was substituted by Act 30 of 2010 with effect from 31 August 2010, and the change is one every older textbook gets wrong. Before the substitution the clause spoke of a minor whose father is living and is not unfit. It now reads "whose father or mother is living". The 2010 Act is the same amendment that rewrote sections 8 and 9 of the Hindu Adoptions and Maintenance Act, and it carries the same policy: the mother is put on the footing of the father.

munotes.in423

The Guardians and Wards Act: Appointment of a Guardian

The importance of clause (b) is that it makes the parent's unfitness the gateway. So long as a parent is living and is not unfit, the Court cannot appoint anybody else as guardian of the minor's person. That is the section a father relies on to resist a grandparent's petition, and it is the section a petitioner must overcome by proving unfitness. It was section 19(b), read with section 6(a) of the Hindu Minority and Guardianship Act, that was challenged in the second of the two petitions in Githa Hariharan.

Sections 20 to 23: the guardian's position

Section 20: the fiduciary relation. A guardian stands in a fiduciary relation to his ward and, save as provided by the instrument appointing him or by the Act, must not make any profit out of his office. The relation extends to purchases by the guardian of the ward's property, and by the ward of the guardian's property, immediately or soon after the ward has ceased to be a minor, and generally to all transactions between them while the influence of the guardian still lasts or is recent.

Sub-section (2) is the provision to cite when a guardian buys his ward's land, or sells his own to the ward just after the ward turns eighteen. The influence is presumed to continue, and the transaction is examined as a fiduciary one.

Section 21: minors as guardians. A minor is incompetent to act as guardian of any minor except his own wife or child, or, where he is the managing member of an undivided Hindu family, the wife or child of another minor member of that family.

Compare section 10 of the Hindu Minority and Guardianship Act, which is both narrower and stricter: it bars a minor from being guardian of the property of any minor, with no exceptions at all.

Section 22: remuneration. A guardian appointed or declared by the Court is entitled to such allowance, if any, as the Court thinks fit for his care and pains. Where a Government officer is appointed as such, fees are paid to the Government out of the ward's property as the State Government directs.

Section 23: the Collector. A Collector appointed or declared guardian is, in all matters connected with the guardianship, subject to the control of the State Government or of an authority it notifies.

munotes.in424

The Guardians and Wards Act: Appointment of a Guardian

Sections 24 and 25: the guardian of the person

Section 24: the duties. A guardian of the person of a ward is charged with the custody of the ward and must look to his support, health and education, and such other matters as the law to which the ward is subject requires.

Four heads: custody, support, health, education, plus whatever the ward's personal law adds. It is the shortest complete statement of the office in the whole of Indian law and it is worth quoting in an answer on the duties of a guardian.

Section 25: the title to custody.

Sub-section (1). If a ward leaves or is removed from the custody of a guardian of his person, the Court, if it is of opinion that it will be for the welfare of the ward to return to that custody, may order his return, and for enforcing the order may cause the ward to be arrested and delivered into the custody of the guardian.

Sub-section (2). For arresting the ward the Court may exercise the power conferred on a Magistrate of the first class by the search provisions of the Code of Criminal Procedure.

Sub-section (3). The residence of a ward against the will of his guardian with a person who is not his guardian does not of itself terminate the guardianship.

Why section 25 is the custody section

The test is welfare, not the guardian's right. The Court orders the return only if it will be for the welfare of the ward to return. A guardian who has the office does not get his ward back for the asking.

Sub-section (3) prevents guardianship being lost by a fait accompli. A relative who keeps the child does not become his guardian by keeping him, and the office is not terminated by the child living elsewhere.

And it is a real remedy. The power to have the ward arrested and delivered up is the enforcement machinery the Act provides, and section 47(c) gives an appeal to the High Court against the making or refusal of an order under this section.

A worked example

Meher, aged nine, lives with her grandmother in Thane after her mother's death. Her father is alive, works in Surat, and has taken no interest in her for four years. The grandmother wants to be appointed her guardian; a distant cousin, who has never met the child, also applies; and a family friend in Thane writes to the court because she is worried.

Who may apply? All three. Section 8 allows an application by the person claiming to be guardian, by any relative or friend of the minor, or by the Collector. The friend needs no interest of her own.

munotes.in425

The Guardians and Wards Act: Appointment of a Guardian

Which court? Section 9(1): an application about the guardianship of the person goes to the District Court having jurisdiction in the place where the minor ordinarily resides, which is Thane, and there is no alternative forum.

What must the petition contain? The particulars in section 10(1), and by section 10(3) it must be accompanied by a declaration of the willingness of the proposed guardian to act, signed by her and attested by at least two witnesses.

Who is told? By section 11, notice goes to the parents if residing in India, so the father must be served; to the person having custody, the grandmother; to the proposed guardian; and to anybody else the court thinks should have special notice. It is also posted at the court-house and at the minor's residence.

Can the father stop it simply by being alive? Section 19(b), as substituted in 2010, prevents the court appointing a guardian of the person of a minor whose father or mother is living and is not, in the opinion of the court, unfit. So everything turns on unfitness, and four years of complete neglect is what the grandmother must prove.

On what does the court decide between the applicants? Section 17: what, consistently with the law to which the minor is subject, appears to be for her welfare, having regard to her age, sex and religion, the character and capacity of each proposed guardian and their nearness of kin, the wishes of her deceased mother, and their previous relations with her. At nine she may well be old enough to form an intelligent preference, which the court may consider under sub-section (3).

Can the cousin be appointed against his will? No. Section 17(5) forbids it, which is why section 10(3) requires his written consent at the outset.

Suppose Meher runs away back to her father. Section 25: the court may order her return to her guardian if it is of opinion that it will be for her welfare, and may enforce the order; and by sub-section (3) her living elsewhere against her guardian's will does not by itself end the guardianship.

What it does NOT mean

The Act is not a Hindu law. It is secular and applies to a minor of any community; the Hindu Minority and Guardianship Act is supplemental to it by its own section 2.

Appointing and declaring are not the same. A court appoints a person who did not hold the office and declares one who already does, such as a natural or testamentary guardian.

An order under section 7 does not sweep away every existing guardian. By sub-section (2) it removes only one not appointed by will or instrument and not appointed or declared by a court; sub-section (3) protects those two.

munotes.in426

The Guardians and Wards Act: Appointment of a Guardian

Section 9's rule is not one rule. The person goes only to the court of ordinary residence; the property may go there or where the property is.

"Ordinarily resides" is not where the child happens to be. Moving a child on the eve of a petition does not change the court.

Section 17 does not make welfare the only thing. It is "consistently with the law to which the minor is subject"; section 13 of the 1956 Act is the stronger formulation for a Hindu minor.

Nearness of kin does not decide. It is one of five matters the court must have regard to.

Section 19(b) is not a bar where the parent is unfit. Since 2010 it protects a living father or mother who is not, in the opinion of the court, unfit.

Section 25 is not a right of recovery. The order is made only if the return is for the welfare of the ward.

Quick revision

  • s.2 is repealed; s.3 saves the Court of Wards and the High Court's jurisdiction; s.4 defines minor, guardian, ward, District Court, the Court and Collector; s.4A allows the High Court to empower, and the District Judge to transfer to, a subordinate officer.
  • s.5 is omitted; s.6 saves any power to appoint a guardian valid by the law to which the minor is subject, which is how a Hindu testamentary appointment survives.
  • s.7: the court may appoint or declare a guardian of the person or property or both where satisfied it is for the minor's welfare; the order removes a guardian who is neither testamentary nor court-appointed.
  • s.8: application by the proposed guardian, any relative or friend, or the Collector.
  • s.9: the person, to the District Court where the minor ordinarily resides; the property, there or where the property is, with power to return the application.
  • s.10: twelve particulars, and the proposed guardian's written consent attested by two witnesses. s.11: notice to parents, custodian, proposed guardian and others, plus posting and publication. s.12: production of the minor and interim custody, with special protection for a female minor. s.13: evidence heard on the day fixed.
  • s.14: simultaneous proceedings are stayed and referred to the High Court. s.15: joint guardians, and separate guardians of person and property. s.16: an order about property outside the jurisdiction is given effect on a certified copy.
  • s.17: welfare, having regard to age, sex and religion, the guardian's character, capacity and nearness of kin, the deceased parent's wishes and previous relations; the child's intelligent preference may be considered; nobody is appointed against his will.
  • s.18: the Collector holds by virtue of office. s.19: no appointment over property under a Court of Wards, over the person of a married female whose husband is not unfit, over a minor whose father or mother is living and not unfit (substituted 31-8-2010), or where a Court of Wards is competent.
  • ss.20 to 23: the guardian is a fiduciary who must not profit, and the relation reaches dealings soon after majority; a minor may be guardian only of his own wife or child or, as managing member, of another minor member's wife or child; remuneration; the Collector is under State control.
  • s.24: the guardian of the person is charged with custody, support, health and education. s.25: the court may order the ward's return if it is for his welfare, and residence elsewhere does not end the guardianship.
munotes.in427

The Guardians and Wards Act: Appointment of a Guardian

Test yourself

1. Who may apply for the appointment of a guardian, and to which court? The person desirous of being or claiming to be guardian, any relative or friend of the minor, the Collector of the district where the minor ordinarily resides or has property, or the Collector having authority over the class to which the minor belongs. An application about the person of the minor goes to the District Court where he ordinarily resides; one about property may go there or to a District Court where he has property.

2. What matters must the court consider in appointing a guardian? Under section 17, what, consistently with the law to which the minor is subject, appears in the circumstances to be for the welfare of the minor, having regard to the age, sex and religion of the minor, the character and capacity of the proposed guardian and his nearness of kin to the minor, the wishes of a deceased parent, and any existing or previous relations of the proposed guardian with the minor or his property. If the minor is old enough to form an intelligent preference, the court may consider it, and no person may be appointed against his will.

3. When may the court not appoint a guardian of the person of a minor? Where the minor is a married female whose husband is not, in the court's opinion, unfit; where the minor's father or mother is living and is not, in the court's opinion, unfit; and where the minor's property is under the superintendence of a Court of Wards competent to appoint a guardian of the person. The court also may not appoint a guardian of property that is under a Court of Wards.

munotes.in428

The Guardians and Wards Act: Appointment of a Guardian

4. What are the duties of a guardian of the person? He is charged with the custody of the ward and must look to his support, health and education, and such other matters as the law to which the ward is subject requires.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in429

Chapter Seventy-One

The Duties, Rights and Liabilities of a Guardian

Syllabus topic 4.5.2, "Guardians and Wards Act, 1890"

In one line

A guardian of property must deal with it as a prudent man would deal with his own, may not transfer or long-lease immovable property without the court's previous permission, and is liable to account as a trustee.

Section 26: taking the ward out of the jurisdiction

A guardian of the person appointed or declared by the Court, unless he is the Collector or is a guardian appointed by will or other instrument, shall not, without the leave of the Court by which he was appointed or declared, remove the ward from the limits of its jurisdiction except for such purposes as may be prescribed. The leave may be special or general and may be defined by the order granting it.

Three points. The prohibition binds a guardian appointed or declared by the Court, and expressly not the Collector or a testamentary guardian. It is about the person of the ward, not his property. And a breach is an offence under section 44, punishable with fine up to a thousand rupees or civil imprisonment up to six months, taken in [Termination of Guardianship, Procedure and Appeal].

Section 27: the standard of care

A guardian of the property of a ward is bound to deal therewith as carefully as a man of ordinary prudence would deal with it if it were his own, and, subject to the provisions of this Chapter, he may do all acts which are reasonable and proper for the realisation, protection or benefit of the property.

Two halves again, and they mirror section 8(1) of the Hindu Minority and Guardianship Act.

The standard is the prudent man dealing with his own property. Not perfection, and not the standard of a professional trustee: the ordinary prudence a person would use about his own affairs. It is the standard the classical law applied to a manager dealing with an infant heir's estate, the rule in Hunoomanpersaud, which is in [Alienation of Property: Separate and Coparcenary].

The power is as wide as the purpose. All acts reasonable and proper for the realisation, protection or benefit of the property, subject to the rest of Chapter III, which is where sections 28 to 34 bite.

Section 28: the testamentary guardian's power

Where a guardian has been appointed by will or other instrument, his power to mortgage or charge, or transfer by sale, gift, exchange or otherwise, immovable property belonging to his ward is subject to any restriction which may be imposed by the instrument, unless he has under this Act been declared guardian and the Court which made the declaration permits him by an order in writing, notwithstanding the restriction, to dispose of any immovable property specified in the order in a manner permitted by the order.

munotes.in430

The Duties, Rights and Liabilities of a Guardian

What the section actually does

The will is the source of the power and also its limit. A testamentary guardian may deal with the ward's immovable property so far as the instrument allows, and no further.

But a restriction in the will can be overridden, on one condition. The guardian must have been declared under this Act, and the court which declared him must permit him by an order in writing to dispose of specified property in a specified manner.

That is the practical reason a testamentary guardian applies to be declared. The declaration adds nothing to his title, which he already has from the will; it gives the court the power to relieve him of a restriction the testator imposed. And a refusal of permission under section 28 is appealable to the High Court under section 47(e).

Section 29: the court-appointed guardian of property

Where a person other than a Collector, or than a guardian appointed by will or other instrument, has been appointed or declared by the Court to be guardian of the property of a ward, he shall not, without the previous permission of the Court:

(a) mortgage or charge, or transfer by sale, gift, exchange or otherwise, any part of the immovable property of his ward, or

(b) lease any part of that property for a term exceeding five years, or for any term extending more than one year beyond the date on which the ward will cease to be a minor.

Two exclusions to notice at once. The section does not apply to a Collector, nor to a testamentary guardian, whose position is governed by section 28 instead.

The rest is the model on which section 8(2) of the Hindu Minority and Guardianship Act was built, and the two are almost word for word: the same list of dealings, the same limitation to immovable property, the same five-year and one-year-past-majority lease limits, and the same requirement of previous permission.

Section 30: the transfer is voidable

A disposal of immovable property by a guardian in contravention of either of the two last foregoing sections is voidable at the instance of any other person affected thereby.

Read that against section 8(3) of the Hindu Minority and Guardianship Act, under which a disposal is voidable at the instance of the minor or any person claiming under him. The class of persons who may avoid is wider here: any other person affected by the disposal. A co-owner, a reversioner or a person whose own rights are prejudiced may move under section 30, and could not under section 8(3).

What the two share is the essential point. The transaction is voidable and not void: it is good until it is set aside, and it is set aside only at the instance of somebody the section names.

munotes.in431

The Duties, Rights and Liabilities of a Guardian

Section 31: how permission is given

This is the section that tells a court how to exercise the power in section 29, and it should be answered in its four parts.

Sub-section (1): the test. Permission shall not be granted except in case of necessity or for an evident advantage to the ward. The identical test as section 8(4) of the 1956 Act.

Sub-section (2): the form of the order. The order granting permission shall recite the necessity or advantage, describe the property, and specify the conditions attached; and it must be recorded, dated and signed by the Judge with his own hand, or, if he is prevented from writing it himself, taken down from his dictation and dated and signed by him.

The requirement to recite the necessity or advantage is not a formality. It is what makes the order reviewable, and it is the first thing to look for when a transaction is later attacked.

Sub-section (3): the conditions the court may attach. Among others:

(a) that a sale shall not be completed without the sanction of the Court; (b) that a sale be made to the highest bidder by public auction, before the Court or a person specially appointed, at a time and place the Court specifies, after such proclamation as it directs; (c) that a lease shall not be made in consideration of a premium, or shall be for such term, rents and covenants as the Court directs; and (d) that the whole or part of the proceeds be paid into Court, to be disbursed, or invested on prescribed securities, or otherwise dealt with as the Court directs.

Sub-section (4): who is heard. Before granting permission the Court may cause notice to be given to any relative or friend of the ward who should in its opinion receive it, and shall hear and record the statement of any person who appears in opposition.

Taken together, sections 29 and 31 are a complete answer to the question how a minor's immovable property may lawfully be sold: an application by the guardian, notice to those interested, a hearing of any opposition, a finding of necessity or evident advantage recited in the order, and such conditions as public auction and payment of the proceeds into court.

Sections 32 and 33: the court's continuing control

Section 32: variation of powers. Where a guardian of property has been appointed or declared by the Court and is not the Collector, the Court may from time to time, by order, define, restrict or extend his powers with respect to the ward's property, in such manner as it considers to be for the advantage of the ward and consistent with the law to which the ward is subject.

munotes.in432

The Duties, Rights and Liabilities of a Guardian

Section 32 is the reason the office is a supervised one. The powers a guardian starts with are not fixed for the duration; the court may enlarge or cut them down at any time. An order under it is appealable under section 47(f).

Section 33: the guardian may ask for directions. A guardian appointed or declared by the Court may apply by petition to that Court for its opinion, advice or direction on any present question respecting the management or administration of the ward's property. If the Court considers the question proper for summary disposal, it causes a copy to be served on such interested persons as it thinks fit, who may attend the hearing.

Sub-section (3) is the protection. A guardian who states the facts in good faith and acts upon the opinion, advice or direction given is deemed, so far as regards his own responsibility, to have performed his duty as guardian in the subject-matter of the application.

That is a real and useful immunity, and it is the answer to a question about how a guardian protects himself when a decision is difficult: he asks the court first.

Sections 34 and 34A: the obligations to account

Where a guardian of property has been appointed or declared by the Court and is not the Collector, he shall:

(a) if so required by the Court, give a bond in the prescribed form to the Judge of the Court, with or without sureties, engaging duly to account for what he receives in respect of the ward's property;

(b) if so required, deliver a statement of the ward's immovable property, of the money and other movable property received on the ward's behalf, and of the debts due to and from the ward, within six months of his appointment or declaration or such other time as the Court directs;

(c) if so required, exhibit his accounts in Court at such times and in such form as the Court directs;

then, if so required, pay into Court at the time the Court directs the balance due from him on those accounts, or so much of it as the Court directs; and

finally, apply for the maintenance, education and advancement of the ward, and of persons dependent on him, and for the celebration of ceremonies to which the ward or any of them may be a party, such portion of the income of the ward's property as the Court directs, and, if the Court so directs, the whole or any part of that property.

munotes.in433

The Duties, Rights and Liabilities of a Guardian

A numbering oddity, stated because it is in the text and not glossed over. The copy of the Act published on India Code letters these clauses (a), (b), (c), (e), (f), with no clause (d). Section 45(1)(b) of the same Act penalises a failure to pay the balance "in compliance with a requisition under clause (d) of that section", and section 50(1)(d) speaks of "clauses (a), (b), (c) and (d) of section 34". The obligation to pay the balance is therefore clause (d), and the printed "(e)" appears to be a misprint. There are five obligations, and this book states them in order rather than by a letter it cannot vouch for.

Section 34A, inserted in 1929: where accounts are exhibited under clause (c) or otherwise, the Court may appoint a person to audit the accounts and direct that his remuneration be paid out of the income of the property.

The five obligations answer MU's kind of question about the liabilities of a guardian directly: bond, statement, accounts, payment of the balance, and application of the income for the ward's maintenance, education, advancement and ceremonies. Note that the first four are each prefaced with "if so required by the Court", so they arise on the court's requisition; the last does not, and is a standing duty.

Sections 35 to 37: enforcing the account

The Act gives three routes, and they are graded.

Section 35: where a bond was taken. Where the guardian has given a bond duly to account, the Court may, on a petition and on being satisfied that the engagement of the bond has not been kept, assign the bond to some proper person, who may then sue on it in his own name as if it had been given to him, and recover on it as trustee for the ward. The Court may impose terms as to security or as to money recovered being paid into Court.

Section 36: where no bond was taken. Any person, with the leave of the Court, may as next friend, at any time during the minority of the ward, sue the guardian, or his representative if he is dead, for an account of what he has received in respect of the ward's property, and recover as trustee for the ward whatever is found payable. The sub-section is subject to the provisions of the Code of Civil Procedure about suits by next friend.

Section 37: the general liability. Nothing in sections 35 and 36 deprives a ward or his representative of any remedy against his guardian, or the guardian's representative, which any other beneficiary would have against his trustee.

munotes.in434

The Duties, Rights and Liabilities of a Guardian

What sections 35 to 37 add up to

The guardian is a trustee of the ward's property, and section 20's fiduciary relation is the principle of which these are the machinery.

The remedy exists during the minority, by section 36, which matters because a minor cannot sue in his own name; a next friend does it with the court's leave.

And section 37 keeps the general law available. The two statutory routes are not exhaustive: every remedy a beneficiary has against a trustee remains open, which reaches tracing, an account of profits and the rest of the law of trusts.

The two Acts side by side, on property

Guardians and Wards Act 1890Hindu Minority and Guardianship Act 1956
Standard of carePrudent man with his own property, section 27Acts necessary or reasonable and proper for benefit, section 8(1)
Personal covenantNot dealt with in these sectionsNever binds the minor, section 8(1)
Needs previous permissionMortgage, charge, sale, gift, exchange or otherwise; lease over five years or a year past majority, section 29The same list, section 8(2)
Who is exemptThe Collector and the testamentary guardian, section 29; the latter is under section 28Nobody; section 8 binds the natural guardian, and section 9(5) carries it to the testamentary guardian
Test for permissionNecessity or evident advantage, section 31(1)Necessity or evident advantage, section 8(4)
A breach makes the transferVoidable at the instance of any other person affected, section 30Voidable at the instance of the minor or a person claiming under him, section 8(3)
AccountsBond, statement, accounts, balance, section 34Not dealt with

A worked example

A district court appoints Nalini guardian of the property of her nephew Aryan, aged twelve, who owns a house and some shares. She wants to sell the house to fund his education, to let the outhouse for eight years, and to sell the shares.

The shares. No permission is needed. Section 29 covers only immovable property, and the sale of movables is governed by section 27: she must deal with the property as carefully as a man of ordinary prudence would deal with it if it were his own, and may do all acts reasonable and proper for its realisation, protection or benefit.

The house. Section 29(a) forbids a transfer by sale without the previous permission of the court.

On what will the court give permission? Section 31(1): only in case of necessity or for an evident advantage to the ward. The order must recite the necessity or advantage, describe the property and specify any conditions, and be recorded, dated and signed by the Judge with his own hand.

munotes.in435

The Duties, Rights and Liabilities of a Guardian

What conditions might it carry? Under section 31(3), that the sale not be completed without the court's sanction; that it be by public auction to the highest bidder after such proclamation as the court directs; and that the proceeds be paid into court to be invested on prescribed securities.

Who else is heard? By section 31(4) the court may give notice to any relative or friend of the ward, and shall hear and record the statement of anybody who appears in opposition.

The eight-year lease. Section 29(b) forbids a lease for a term exceeding five years, or extending more than one year beyond the date the ward ceases to be a minor, without permission. Eight years fails on the first arm.

Suppose she sells the house without asking. Section 30: the disposal is voidable at the instance of any other person affected thereby, which is wider than section 8(3) of the Hindu Minority and Guardianship Act, where only the minor or a person claiming under him may avoid.

Suppose she is unsure whether to sell at all. Section 33: she may apply by petition for the court's opinion, advice or direction, and if she states the facts in good faith and acts on what she is told, she is deemed to have performed her duty so far as her own responsibility goes.

What must she account for? Section 34: if required, a bond, a statement of the ward's property within six months, accounts as directed, and payment of the balance into court; and she must apply such portion of the income as the court directs to Aryan's maintenance, education and advancement and to ceremonies.

If she does not account? Section 35 allows the court to assign the bond to a proper person who may sue on it as trustee for the ward; section 36, where no bond was taken, allows a suit by a next friend with the court's leave; and section 37 preserves every remedy a beneficiary has against a trustee.

What it does NOT mean

Section 27 does not require perfection. The standard is the ordinary prudence a person would use about his own property.

Section 28 is not a general power. A testamentary guardian's power over immovable property is limited by the instrument, and only a declaration plus a written order of the declaring court can override a restriction in it.

Section 29 does not bind everybody. It excepts the Collector and a guardian appointed by will or other instrument.

munotes.in436

The Duties, Rights and Liabilities of a Guardian

Section 30 is not the same as section 8(3) of the 1956 Act. Here the transfer is voidable at the instance of any other person affected; there, only the minor or one claiming under him.

Section 31(2) is not a formality. The order must recite the necessity or advantage, which is what makes it reviewable.

Section 32 does not fix the guardian's powers once and for all. The court may define, restrict or extend them from time to time.

Section 33 is not a general immunity. It protects the guardian only in the subject-matter of the application, and only if he stated the facts in good faith and acted on the direction.

The first four obligations in section 34 are not automatic. Each is prefaced "if so required by the Court"; only the application of income for the ward's maintenance, education, advancement and ceremonies stands without a requisition.

Quick revision

  • s.26: a court-appointed guardian of the person may not remove the ward from the jurisdiction without leave, unless he is the Collector or a testamentary guardian; breach is punished by s.44.
  • s.27: deal with the property as a man of ordinary prudence would with his own, and do all acts reasonable and proper for its realisation, protection or benefit.
  • s.28: a testamentary guardian's power over immovable property is subject to the restrictions in the instrument, unless he is declared under the Act and the declaring court permits him by an order in writing.
  • s.29: a court-appointed guardian of property, not being the Collector or a testamentary guardian, needs previous permission to mortgage, charge, sell, gift, exchange or otherwise transfer immovable property, or to lease beyond five years or one year past majority.
  • s.30: a disposal in breach of s.28 or s.29 is voidable at the instance of any other person affected.
  • s.31: permission only on necessity or evident advantage; the order must recite it, describe the property, specify conditions, and be signed by the Judge with his own hand; conditions may include court sanction, public auction, restrictions on a lease premium, and payment of proceeds into court; opposition must be heard and recorded.
  • s.32: the court may define, restrict or extend the guardian's powers. s.33: he may seek the court's opinion, advice or direction and is protected if he acts on it in good faith.
  • s.34: on the court's requisition, a bond, a statement within six months, accounts, and the balance; and he must apply the income to the ward's maintenance, education, advancement and ceremonies. s.34A: the court may appoint an auditor paid out of the income.
  • ss.35 to 37: suit on the assigned bond; suit by a next friend where no bond was taken; and every remedy a beneficiary has against a trustee is preserved.
munotes.in437

The Duties, Rights and Liabilities of a Guardian

Test yourself

1. What is a guardian of property bound to do, and what may he do? He is bound to deal with the property as carefully as a man of ordinary prudence would deal with it if it were his own, and subject to Chapter III he may do all acts which are reasonable and proper for the realisation, protection or benefit of the property.

2. What may a court-appointed guardian of property not do without the court's permission? Mortgage or charge, or transfer by sale, gift, exchange or otherwise, any part of the ward's immovable property; or lease any part of it for a term exceeding five years or for any term extending more than one year beyond the date on which the ward will cease to be a minor.

3. On what terms will the court permit such an act? Only in case of necessity or for an evident advantage to the ward. The order must recite the necessity or advantage, describe the property, and specify the conditions attached, and must be recorded, dated and signed by the Judge with his own hand. The court may require the sale to be by public auction, or not to be completed without its sanction, or the proceeds to be paid into court.

4. What is the effect of a disposal made without permission? Under section 30 it is voidable at the instance of any other person affected by it.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in438

Chapter Seventy-Two

Termination of Guardianship, Procedure and Appeal

Syllabus topic 4.5.2, "Guardians and Wards Act, 1890"

In one line

A guardian may be removed for cause, discharged on his own application or lose his powers by law, the court may regulate his conduct and punish disobedience, and an appeal lies to the High Court against ten kinds of order.

Section 38: joint guardians

On the death of one of two or more joint guardians, the guardianship continues to the survivor or survivors until a further appointment is made by the Court.

So the office does not lapse, and the survivors continue to hold it. The section is the counterpart of section 15(1), under which the court may appoint joint guardians where the minor's personal law admits of them.

Section 39: removal

The Court may, on the application of any person interested, or of its own motion, remove a guardian appointed or declared by the Court, or a guardian appointed by will or other instrument, for any of the following causes:

(a) for abuse of his trust; (b) for continued failure to perform the duties of his trust; (c) for incapacity to perform the duties of his trust; (d) for ill-treatment, or neglect to take proper care, of his ward; (e) for contumacious disregard of any provision of the Act or of any order of the Court; (f) for conviction of an offence implying, in the opinion of the Court, a defect of character which unfits him to be the guardian of his ward; (g) for having an interest adverse to the faithful performance of his duties; (h) for ceasing to reside within the local limits of the jurisdiction of the Court; (i) in the case of a guardian of the property, for bankruptcy or insolvency; and (j) by reason of the guardianship ceasing, or being liable to cease, under the law to which the minor is subject.

The proviso protects the testamentary guardian in two of those cases. A guardian appointed by will or other instrument, whether declared under the Act or not, shall not be removed:

  • for the cause in clause (g), an adverse interest, unless the adverse interest accrued after the death of the person who appointed him, or it is shown that that person made and maintained the appointment in ignorance of the adverse interest; and
  • for the cause in clause (h), ceasing to reside within the jurisdiction, unless he has taken up such a residence as renders it impracticable, in the Court's opinion, for him to discharge the functions of guardian.

How to answer on removal

Ten grounds, and they group into four kinds. Misconduct, in clauses (a), (d) and (e). Inability, in (b), (c) and (i). Unsuitability, in (f) and (g). And external causes, in (h) and (j).

munotes.in439

Termination of Guardianship, Procedure and Appeal

Who may move. Any person interested, or the Court of its own motion. That is wider than section 8, which lists who may apply for an appointment, and it is deliberate: once a guardian is in office the court has a continuing responsibility for the ward.

The proviso is the examinable detail. A testator who appointed a guardian knowing of his adverse interest is taken to have accepted it, and the court will not remove him on that ground. The reason is that removal for such a cause would defeat the very choice the testator deliberately made.

And clause (j) is the bridge to personal law. Guardianship that ceases under the minor's own personal law, for example a Hindu testamentary guardian's authority over a girl on her marriage under section 9(6) of the Hindu Minority and Guardianship Act, is a ground of removal here.

Section 40: discharge

Sub-section (1). If a guardian appointed or declared by the Court desires to resign his office, he may apply to the Court to be discharged.

Sub-section (2). If the Court finds sufficient reason for the application, it shall discharge him; and where the applicant is the Collector and the State Government approves of his applying, the Court shall in any case discharge him.

Two things follow. A guardian cannot simply walk away: he resigns by applying, and the court decides. And the Collector, with his Government's approval, is discharged as of right.

Section 41: cessation of authority

Here the office ends by operation of law, and no order is needed.

The powers of a guardian of the person cease:

(a) by his death, removal or discharge; (b) by the Court of Wards assuming superintendence of the person of the ward; (c) by the ward ceasing to be a minor; (d) in the case of a female ward, by her marriage to a husband who is not unfit to be guardian of her person, or, where the guardian was appointed or declared by the Court, to a husband who is not so unfit in the Court's opinion; and (e) in the case of a ward whose father was unfit to be guardian of his person, by the father ceasing to be unfit, or, where the Court deemed him unfit, by his ceasing to be so in the Court's opinion.

The powers of a guardian of the property cease:

(a) by his death, removal or discharge; (b) by the Court of Wards assuming superintendence of the property; and (c) by the ward ceasing to be a minor.

Sub-section (3): handing over. When for any cause the powers cease, the Court may require him, or his representative if he is dead, to deliver any property in his possession or control belonging to the ward, and any accounts relating to any past or present property of the ward.

munotes.in440

Termination of Guardianship, Procedure and Appeal

Sub-section (4): the release. When he has delivered them, the Court may declare him discharged from his liabilities, save as regards any fraud which may subsequently be discovered.

The two lists compared

The list for the person has five causes and the list for the property only three, and the difference is the point of the section. Marriage ends the guardianship of a female ward's person and not of her property; and the father's recovery of fitness ends the guardianship of the person only. Property is looked after until majority whatever happens in the ward's personal life.

Sub-section (4) is a limited release. Fraud discovered later is expressly outside it, and no lapse of time cures that.

Section 42: a successor

When a guardian appointed or declared by the Court is discharged, or under the law to which the ward is subject ceases to be entitled to act, or when any such guardian or a guardian appointed by will or other instrument is removed or dies, the Court, of its own motion or on application under Chapter II, may, if the ward is still a minor, appoint or declare another guardian of his person or property, or both.

The section closes the loop. Every way an office can end, in sections 39, 40 and 41, is followed by a power to fill it, exercisable of the Court's own motion and not only on an application.

Section 43: regulating the guardian's conduct

Sub-section (1). The Court may, on the application of any person interested or of its own motion, make an order regulating the conduct or proceedings of any guardian appointed or declared by the Court.

Sub-section (2). Where there are more guardians than one and they are unable to agree upon a question affecting the ward's welfare, any of them may apply to the Court for its direction, and the Court may make such order respecting the matter in difference as it thinks fit.

Sub-section (3): notice. Except where the object of the order would be defeated by delay, the Court shall first give notice: to the guardian, in a case under sub-section (1); to the guardian who has not applied, in a case under sub-section (2).

Sub-section (4): enforcement. Disobedience to an order under either sub-section may be enforced in the same manner as an injunction under the Code of Civil Procedure, treating the ward as plaintiff and the guardian as defendant in a case under sub-section (1), and the applying guardian as plaintiff and the other as defendant in a case under sub-section (2).

munotes.in441

Termination of Guardianship, Procedure and Appeal

Sub-section (5). Except under sub-section (2), the section does not apply to a Collector who is guardian as such.

Sub-section (2) is the provision to cite when joint guardians, or separated parents who are both guardians, cannot agree about a school, a medical decision or a move. The court decides the matter in difference itself, and does not have to remove anybody.

Sections 44 and 45: the penalties

Section 44: removing the ward from the jurisdiction. If, for the purpose or with the effect of preventing the Court from exercising its authority with respect to a ward, a guardian appointed or declared by the Court removes the ward from the limits of the jurisdiction in contravention of section 26, he is liable, by order of the Court, to a fine not exceeding one thousand rupees, or to imprisonment in the civil jail for a term which may extend to six months.

Section 45: contumacy. Three defaults are punished:

(a) a person having custody of a minor who fails to produce him in compliance with a direction under section 12(1), or to do his utmost to compel the minor's return to his guardian's custody in obedience to an order under section 25(1);

(b) a guardian appointed or declared by the Court who fails to deliver the statement required under section 34, to exhibit accounts as required, or to pay in the balance as required; and

(c) a person who has ceased to be a guardian, or his representative, who fails to deliver property or accounts in compliance with a requisition under section 41(3).

The liability, by order of the Court, is a fine not exceeding one hundred rupees, and in case of recusancy a further fine not exceeding ten rupees for each day after the first during which the default continues, not exceeding five hundred rupees in the aggregate, together with detention in the civil jail until he undertakes to do the thing required. And by sub-section (2), a person released on an undertaking who fails to carry it out within the time allowed may be arrested and re-committed.

The money figures are those of 1890 and have not been revised. The real sanction in section 45 is the detention until compliance, which is coercive rather than punitive: it ends the moment the person undertakes to do what the Court requires.

Section 46: reports

The Court may call upon the Collector, or upon any court subordinate to it, for a report on any matter arising in any proceeding under the Act, and treat the report as evidence. For the purpose of the report the Collector or the subordinate Judge shall make such inquiry as he deems necessary, and may exercise the powers of a civil court to compel the attendance of a witness or the production of a document.

munotes.in442

Termination of Guardianship, Procedure and Appeal

Section 46 is the statutory basis of the home study or welfare report a court calls for in a custody dispute, and the words "and treat the report as evidence" are what make it usable without formal proof.

Sections 47 and 48: appeal, and finality

Section 47: an appeal lies to the High Court from an order:

(a) under section 7, appointing or declaring, or refusing to appoint or declare, a guardian; (b) under section 9(3), returning an application; (c) under section 25, making or refusing an order for the return of a ward to his guardian's custody; (d) under section 26, refusing leave for the removal of a ward from the jurisdiction, or imposing conditions; (e) under section 28 or section 29, refusing permission to a guardian to do an act referred to in the section; (f) under section 32, defining, restricting or extending a guardian's powers; (g) under section 39, removing a guardian; (h) under section 40, refusing to discharge a guardian; (i) under section 43, regulating conduct or settling a difference between joint guardians, or enforcing such an order; and (j) under section 44 or section 45, imposing a penalty.

Section 48: everything else is final. Save as provided by section 47 and by the revisional jurisdiction of the High Court under the Code of Civil Procedure, an order made under this Act shall be final and shall not be liable to be contested by suit or otherwise.

The pattern in section 47

It is a closed list, and asymmetric. Notice which way each entry runs. Clause (a) covers both an appointment and a refusal. Clause (e) covers only a refusal of permission, so a grant of permission cannot be appealed under it. Clause (g) covers removal but not a refusal to remove, and clause (h) covers a refusal to discharge but not a discharge. The pattern is that the Act gives an appeal to the person aggrieved by the order that hurts, and treats the opposite order as one the court was entitled to make.

Section 48 is the reason the list matters. An order outside section 47 cannot be contested by a suit at all, and the only route left is the High Court's revisional jurisdiction.

Sections 49 to 53: the closing sections

Section 49: costs. The costs of any proceeding under the Act, including the costs of maintaining a guardian or other person in the civil jail, are in the discretion of the Court, subject to rules made by the High Court.

munotes.in443

Termination of Guardianship, Procedure and Appeal

Section 50: the High Court's rules. The High Court may make rules consistent with the Act as to the matters and times for reports from Collectors and subordinate courts; the allowances to be granted to, and the security to be required from, guardians; the procedure on applications for permission under sections 28 and 29; the circumstances in which the requisitions in section 34 should be made; the preservation of statements and accounts and their inspection by persons interested; the audit of accounts under section 34A, the class of persons who may audit and their remuneration; the custody of money and securities belonging to wards; the securities on which a ward's money may be invested; the education of wards whose guardians are not Collectors; and generally for the guidance of the courts. Rules on the first and last of those need the State Government's approval, and no rule has effect until published in the Official Gazette.

Section 51: guardians already appointed. A guardian appointed by, or holding a certificate of administration from, a civil court under an enactment repealed by this Act is subject to this Act and its rules as if he had been appointed or declared under Chapter II.

Section 52 amended the Indian Majority Act and was repealed by the Repealing Act 1938. Section 53 amended Chapter XXXI of the Code of Civil Procedure and was repealed by the Code of Civil Procedure 1908. The Schedule, which listed the enactments this Act repealed, was itself repealed by the Repealing Act 1938.

Those three repeals are the ordinary tidying up of a statute book, and they carry one lesson worth keeping. An Act that amends another Act has done its work once the amendment is on the other statute book, and the amending section is then repealed as spent. Its absence does not undo the amendment.

Termination at a glance

SectionWho sets it goingDoes it need an order?
Removal39Any person interested, or the Court itselfYes, for one of ten causes
Discharge40The guardian, by applicationYes, if the Court finds sufficient reason
Cessation41Nobody; it happens by lawNo
Succession42The Court itself, or an applicationYes, to fill the vacancy

A worked example

A district court appointed Vikram guardian of the person and property of his nephew Ashwin in 2019. In 2024 Vikram moved to Dubai, took Ashwin with him without asking the court, stopped filing accounts and has not paid in a balance of two lakh rupees the court required. Ashwin's aunt applies to have him removed. Ashwin turns eighteen in 2026.

munotes.in444

Termination of Guardianship, Procedure and Appeal

Can the aunt apply? Yes. Section 39 allows removal on the application of any person interested, or by the court of its own motion.

On what grounds? Several fit. Clause (b), continued failure to perform the duties of his trust; clause (e), contumacious disregard of a provision of the Act or of an order of the court; and clause (h), ceasing to reside within the local limits of the jurisdiction.

Would clause (h) work if he were a testamentary guardian? Only if he had taken up a residence that, in the court's opinion, makes it impracticable for him to discharge his functions. The proviso to section 39 protects a guardian appointed by will against clauses (g) and (h) in that way.

What about taking the ward abroad? Section 26 forbade it without leave, and section 44 makes him liable, by order of the court, to a fine up to one thousand rupees or civil imprisonment up to six months, if it was done for the purpose or with the effect of preventing the court from exercising its authority.

And the accounts and the balance? Section 45(1)(b): liability by order of the court to a fine up to one hundred rupees, a further fine up to ten rupees a day after the first, up to five hundred rupees in all, and detention in the civil jail until he undertakes to exhibit the accounts and pay the balance.

Suppose he asks to be let go instead. Section 40: he may apply to be discharged, and the court discharges him if it finds sufficient reason.

What happens in 2026 anyway? Section 41(1)(c) and (2)(c): the powers of a guardian of the person and of the property cease when the ward ceases to be a minor, without any order.

Then what? Section 41(3): the court may require him to deliver the ward's property and the accounts; and by sub-section (4), once he has, it may declare him discharged from his liabilities, save as regards any fraud subsequently discovered.

Can the removal order be appealed? Yes. Section 47(g) gives an appeal to the High Court against an order under section 39 removing a guardian. A refusal to remove is not in the list, and by section 48 it is final.

What it does NOT mean

Removal, discharge and cessation are not the same thing. Removal is against the guardian's will and for cause; discharge is at his own request; cessation happens by operation of law and needs no order.

munotes.in445

Termination of Guardianship, Procedure and Appeal

The ten grounds in section 39 are not all available against a testamentary guardian. The proviso restricts clauses (g) and (h) in his case.

Section 40 is not a right to resign at will. The court must find sufficient reason, except for the Collector with his Government's approval.

The two lists in section 41 are not the same. Marriage of a female ward and the father's recovery of fitness end the guardianship of the person only.

Section 41(4) is not a full release. Fraud subsequently discovered is expressly outside it.

Section 43 is not only about misconduct. Sub-section (2) is the provision for joint guardians who cannot agree, and the court settles the matter in difference itself.

Section 45 is not primarily punitive. The detention lasts until he undertakes to do the thing required.

Section 47 is not a general right of appeal. It is a closed list of ten orders, and it is asymmetric: it covers a refusal of permission under sections 28 and 29 but not a grant, removal under section 39 but not a refusal to remove, and a refusal to discharge under section 40 but not a discharge.

Quick revision

  • s.38: on the death of one of several joint guardians the guardianship continues to the survivors.
  • s.39: removal on the application of any person interested or by the court suo motu, for abuse of trust; continued failure; incapacity; ill-treatment or neglect; contumacious disregard; a conviction implying a defect of character; an adverse interest; ceasing to reside in the jurisdiction; insolvency (property only); or the guardianship ceasing under personal law. A testamentary guardian is protected against the seventh and eighth as the proviso provides.
  • s.40: discharge on the guardian's own application for sufficient reason; the Collector as of right with the State Government's approval.
  • s.41: the powers of a guardian of the person cease by death, removal or discharge, a Court of Wards taking over, the ward attaining majority, a female ward's marriage to a husband not unfit, and an unfit father becoming fit; of the property, by the first three only. The court may require delivery of property and accounts, and may then declare him discharged save as to fraud later discovered.
  • s.42: the court may appoint a successor, of its own motion or on application.
  • s.43: orders regulating conduct, and settling a disagreement between joint guardians, enforceable as an injunction; notice first unless delay would defeat the object; not applicable to a Collector except under sub-section (2).
  • s.44: removing the ward from the jurisdiction to defeat the court: one thousand rupees or six months' civil imprisonment. s.45: contumacy: one hundred rupees, ten rupees a day to a maximum of five hundred, and detention until he undertakes to comply.
  • s.46: the court may call for a report from the Collector or a subordinate court and treat it as evidence.
  • s.47: appeal to the High Court against ten kinds of order. s.48: every other order is final. s.49: costs in the court's discretion. s.50: High Court rules. s.51: guardians appointed under repealed enactments are subject to this Act. ss.52 and 53 are repealed, as is the Schedule.
munotes.in446

Termination of Guardianship, Procedure and Appeal

Test yourself

1. On what grounds may a guardian be removed? Abuse of his trust; continued failure to perform the duties of his trust; incapacity to perform them; ill-treatment or neglect to take proper care of his ward; contumacious disregard of any provision of the Act or of any order of the court; conviction of an offence implying a defect of character which unfits him; having an interest adverse to the faithful performance of his duties; ceasing to reside within the local limits of the court's jurisdiction; in the case of a guardian of property, bankruptcy or insolvency; and the guardianship ceasing, or being liable to cease, under the law to which the minor is subject.

2. How do removal, discharge and cessation differ? Removal under section 39 is ordered against the guardian for one of those causes. Discharge under section 40 follows the guardian's own application, and is granted if the court finds sufficient reason. Cessation under section 41 happens by operation of law, by death, removal or discharge, a Court of Wards assuming superintendence, the ward attaining majority, and, for the person only, a female ward's marriage to a husband not unfit or an unfit father ceasing to be unfit.

3. What orders are appealable? Ten, under section 47: appointing, declaring or refusing to appoint or declare a guardian under section 7; returning an application under section 9(3); making or refusing an order for the return of a ward under section 25; refusing leave to remove a ward, or imposing conditions, under section 26; refusing permission under section 28 or 29; defining, restricting or extending powers under section 32; removing a guardian under section 39; refusing to discharge under section 40; regulating conduct or settling a difference between joint guardians under section 43; and imposing a penalty under section 44 or 45.

4. What happens to orders that are not in that list? By section 48, save as provided by section 47 and by the High Court's revisional jurisdiction, an order made under the Act is final and shall not be liable to be contested by suit or otherwise.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in447

Chapter Seventy-Three

Custody, Maintenance and Education of Children

Syllabus topic 4.5.1, "Custody, maintenance and education of children"

In one line

Seven statutes give a court power over the custody, maintenance and education of a child, and in every one of them the child's welfare is the test.

Why the topic is arranged this way

A student asked to write on custody, maintenance and education finds no chapter of any Act with that title. What exists is:

  • a matrimonial power, exercisable in a divorce or separation proceeding, under section 26 of the Hindu Marriage Act and section 38 of the Special Marriage Act;
  • a guardianship jurisdiction, under the Guardians and Wards Act 1890 read with the Hindu Minority and Guardianship Act 1956;
  • a civil maintenance obligation, under section 20 of the Hindu Adoptions and Maintenance Act;
  • a criminal or summary maintenance remedy, under section 144 of the Bharatiya Nagarik Suraksha Sanhita 2023; and
  • a protective power, under section 21 of the Protection of Women from Domestic Violence Act 2005.

They differ in who may apply, to which court, and how fast. They do not differ in the test.

Custody in a matrimonial proceeding

Section 26 of the Hindu Marriage Act

In any proceeding under this Act, the court may, from time to time, pass such interim orders and make such provisions in the decree as it may deem just and proper with respect to the custody, maintenance and education of minor children, consistently with their wishes, wherever possible, and may, after the decree, upon application by petition, make from time to time all such orders and provisions as might have been made by the decree or by interim orders had the proceeding still been pending; and the court may revoke, suspend or vary any such order previously made.

The proviso, added by amendment: an application with respect to the maintenance and education of the minor children, pending the proceeding for the decree, shall as far as possible be disposed of within sixty days from the date of service of notice on the respondent.

Five features, and they make the section the most useful custody provision in the subject.

It covers all three subjects MU names: custody, maintenance and education, in those words.

It works at three stages: by interim order while the petition is pending, by provision in the decree, and after the decree on a fresh petition.

The child's wishes are considered, "consistently with their wishes, wherever possible".

Nothing is final. Orders may be revoked, suspended or varied, because the circumstances of a child change.

And an interim application is time-limited to sixty days so far as possible.

The section works only "in any proceeding under this Act". If there is no matrimonial petition on foot, section 26 has nothing to attach to, and the parent must go to the Guardians and Wards Act instead. That is the single most important limit on it, and the reason the guardianship jurisdiction remains necessary.

munotes.in448

Custody, Maintenance and Education of Children

Section 38 of the Special Marriage Act

The same power, in almost the same words, for a proceeding under Chapter V or Chapter VI of that Act: interim orders and provisions in the decree with respect to the custody, maintenance and education of minor children, consistently with their wishes wherever possible, and the power after the decree to make, revoke, suspend or vary such orders; with the same sixty-day proviso for an application about maintenance and education during the proceeding.

The parallel matters for MU's Uniform Civil Code topic. Where the marriage was under the Special Marriage Act, the couple may be of any religion or none, and the court's power over their children is identical to the power it has over the children of a Hindu marriage. On this subject a uniform civil code, in substance, already exists.

The guardianship jurisdiction

Where there is no matrimonial proceeding, custody is decided as an incident of guardianship.

Who the guardian is comes from section 6 of the Hindu Minority and Guardianship Act for a Hindu minor, read with the reading of the word "after" in Githa Hariharan, both in [The Hindu Minority and Guardianship Act: Natural and Testamentary Guardians]. For a minor of any other community it comes from that community's personal law.

How a court appoints or declares one, for a minor of any religion, is the Guardians and Wards Act 1890, in [The Guardians and Wards Act: Appointment of a Guardian].

The test on which it does so is section 17 of that Act: what, consistently with the law to which the minor is subject, appears for the welfare of the minor, having regard to his age, sex and religion, the character and capacity of the proposed guardian and his nearness of kin, the wishes of a deceased parent, and any existing or previous relations with the minor or his property, with the minor's own intelligent preference admissible.

The stronger statement, for a Hindu minor, is section 13 of the 1956 Act: welfare is the paramount consideration, and no person is entitled to guardianship if the court is of opinion that it will not serve the minor's welfare.

And the custody remedy itself is section 25 of the 1890 Act: where a ward leaves or is removed from his guardian's custody, the court may order his return if it is of opinion that it will be for the welfare of the ward to return, and may enforce the order. Residence elsewhere against the guardian's will does not by itself end the guardianship.

munotes.in449

Custody, Maintenance and Education of Children

Two limits of the 1890 Act are worth stating together with the power. Section 19(b), as substituted in 2010, forbids the appointment of a guardian of the person of a minor whose father or mother is living and is not, in the opinion of the court, unfit. And section 12(3)(a) forbids the court to place a female minor in the temporary custody of a person claiming to be her guardian on the ground of being her husband, unless she is already in his custody with her parents' consent.

Maintenance: the four routes

A child's maintenance can be claimed in four different ways, and an answer that names all four with their differences is a complete one.

Where fromWho claimsAgainst whomForum
MatrimonialHMA s.26, SMA s.38Either parent, in the pending proceedingThe other spouseThe matrimonial court
Civil, personal lawHAMA s.20The child, or somebody on the child's behalfA Hindu, father or motherA civil court, by suit
Summary, secularBNSS s.144The child, or a guardian for the childAny person having sufficient meansA Magistrate of the first class
ProtectivePWDVA s.18 to s.22An aggrieved woman, for herself and the childrenThe respondentA Magistrate

Section 20 of the Hindu Adoptions and Maintenance Act

A Hindu is bound during his or her lifetime to maintain his or her legitimate or illegitimate children, and a child may claim so long as the child is a minor, with an unmarried daughter continuing under sub-section (3) so long as she cannot maintain herself. It is set out in [Maintenance of Wife, Children and Aged Parents], and the amount is fixed on the five factors in section 23(2).

Section 144 of the Bharatiya Nagarik Suraksha Sanhita 2023

The secular summary remedy. If any person having sufficient means neglects or refuses to maintain his wife unable to maintain herself, his legitimate or illegitimate child, whether married or not, unable to maintain itself, his legitimate or illegitimate child who has attained majority and is unable to maintain itself by reason of any physical or mental abnormality or injury, not being a married daughter, or his father or mother unable to maintain himself or herself, a Magistrate of the first class may, on proof of the neglect or refusal, order a monthly allowance at such rate as he thinks fit.

The features that matter for a child:

A minor child of either sex, legitimate or illegitimate, married or not, is covered by clause (b).

A major child is covered only if disabled, by clause (c), and a married daughter is expressly outside it.

munotes.in450

Custody, Maintenance and Education of Children

A female child's father may be ordered to pay until she attains majority, by the first proviso, if the Magistrate is satisfied that her husband, if she is married, has not sufficient means.

Interim maintenance and the expenses of the proceeding may be ordered under the second proviso, and such an application shall as far as possible be disposed of within sixty days of service of notice.

Enforcement is by warrant for levying the amount as a fine, and imprisonment up to one month for each breach or until payment, with an application to levy required within one year of the amount becoming due.

Where the proceeding may be taken, by section 145, is any district where the person is, where he or his wife resides, where he last resided with his wife or with the mother of the illegitimate child, or where his father or mother resides.

Two points of currency. This remedy is now in the Bharatiya Nagarik Suraksha Sanhita 2023, which replaced the Code of Criminal Procedure 1973 on 1 July 2024; older books and older papers discuss it under the previous numbering. And the Senior Citizens Act 2007 gives a parent an election, by its section 12: a parent entitled under both may claim under either but not under both, which is in [The Maintenance and Welfare of Parents and Senior Citizens Act: the Claim].

Section 21 of the Protection of Women from Domestic Violence Act

Notwithstanding anything contained in any other law for the time being in force, the Magistrate may, at any stage of the hearing of an application for a protection order or any other relief under the Act, grant temporary custody of any child or children to the aggrieved person or to the person applying on her behalf, and specify, if necessary, the arrangements for visit of the children by the respondent. The proviso: if the Magistrate is of opinion that a visit may be harmful to the interests of the child, he shall refuse to allow it.

Section 21 is the fastest custody order in Indian family law, and it is worth naming for that reason. It is temporary, it is made at any stage of the hearing, and it does not require a guardianship petition or a matrimonial proceeding at all. The Act's other orders, including monetary relief for the children, are in [The Five Orders the Magistrate Can Pass].

Education

Education appears in fewer places, and they are quickly listed.

Section 26 of the Hindu Marriage Act and section 38 of the Special Marriage Act name it expressly, alongside custody and maintenance, and the sixty-day proviso in each applies to maintenance and education together.

munotes.in451

Custody, Maintenance and Education of Children

Section 24 of the Guardians and Wards Act makes a guardian of the person responsible for the ward's support, health and education.

Section 34 of that Act requires a court-appointed guardian of property to apply such portion of the income of the ward's property as the court directs for the maintenance, education and advancement of the ward.

Section 50(1)(i) empowers the High Court to make rules as to the education of wards whose guardians are not Collectors.

And "maintenance" itself includes education for an unmarried daughter. Section 3(b) of the Hindu Adoptions and Maintenance Act defines maintenance to include, in the case of an unmarried daughter, the reasonable expenses of and incident to her marriage; the general limb covers food, clothing, residence, education and medical attendance and treatment. That definition is in [The Hindu Adoptions and Maintenance Act: Scope and Definitions].

Which forum to choose

A practical arrangement, and a good way to end an essay.

If a matrimonial petition is pending, use section 26 of the Hindu Marriage Act or section 38 of the Special Marriage Act. It is the cheapest route because the court is already seised, and it covers all three subjects at once.

If there is no such petition, and the question is who shall have the child, use the Guardians and Wards Act 1890, in the district court where the child ordinarily resides.

If the question is money and speed matters, use section 144 of the Bharatiya Nagarik Suraksha Sanhita: a Magistrate, a summary inquiry, interim maintenance in sixty days as far as possible, and imprisonment for default.

If the money is to reflect the family's standard of living, use section 20 of the Hindu Adoptions and Maintenance Act, where section 23(2) makes the position and status of the parties the first factor.

And if there is violence in the house, use the Protection of Women from Domestic Violence Act, where temporary custody may be given at any stage of the hearing and a harmful visit refused outright.

These are cumulative in form but not in substance. A court fixing maintenance under one statute takes account of what has been ordered under another, and the Senior Citizens Act, uniquely, forces an election in terms.

The one principle

Every provision in this chapter, whichever statute it comes from, is worked by the same test.

Section 17(1) of the 1890 Act: what appears in the circumstances to be for the welfare of the minor.

Section 13(1) of the 1956 Act: the welfare of the minor shall be the paramount consideration.

Section 25(1) of the 1890 Act: return of the ward is ordered only if it will be for the welfare of the ward.

munotes.in452

Custody, Maintenance and Education of Children

Section 26 of the Hindu Marriage Act: such provision as the court deems just and proper, consistently with the children's wishes wherever possible.

The proviso to section 21 of the Domestic Violence Act: a visit that may be harmful to the interests of the child shall be refused.

That is the sentence to write in an examination. The Indian law of custody is not a law of parental rights. The parent's position in section 6 of the Hindu Minority and Guardianship Act, or in section 19(b) of the Guardians and Wards Act, is a starting point; the welfare of the child is the deciding point, and it displaces the statutory preference whenever the two pull apart. That is the whole reason Githa Hariharan could read a word of the section against its literal sense without striking the section down.

A worked example

Nita and Prashant married under the Hindu Marriage Act. They have a son of three and a daughter of nine. Prashant drinks, has no work, and beats all three. Nita leaves with the children and files a petition for judicial separation. She has no income; her father is dead.

Custody while the petition is pending. Section 26 of the Hindu Marriage Act lets the court pass interim orders about the custody, maintenance and education of minor children in any proceeding under that Act, consistently with their wishes wherever possible. Her petition is a proceeding under the Act, so section 26 is available at once.

Who gets the children? The three-year-old comes within the proviso to section 6(a) of the Hindu Minority and Guardianship Act, custody of a child under five ordinarily with the mother. For the nine-year-old the answer comes from section 13 of that Act, the paramountcy of welfare, and from the reading of "after" in Githa Hariharan: a father who beats the child and contributes nothing is absent from the office in the sense the case describes.

Maintenance for the children. Three routes. Section 26 in the pending petition. Section 20 of the Hindu Adoptions and Maintenance Act, by suit, where the amount is fixed on the position and status of the parties under section 23(2). And section 144 of the Bharatiya Nagarik Suraksha Sanhita, before a Magistrate of the first class, which is the fastest of the three and carries imprisonment up to one month for each breach.

And for Nita herself? Section 18 of the Hindu Adoptions and Maintenance Act, on the ground of cruelty under sub-section (2)(b); section 24 of the Hindu Marriage Act for maintenance pendente lite; and section 144 of the Sanhita.

munotes.in453

Custody, Maintenance and Education of Children

Is there anything quicker? Yes. Section 21 of the Protection of Women from Domestic Violence Act 2005 lets the Magistrate grant temporary custody at any stage of the hearing of an application for a protection order, and refuse a visit that may be harmful to the children.

If there had been no matrimonial petition at all. Then section 26 would have nothing to attach to and she would apply under the Guardians and Wards Act 1890, in the District Court where the children ordinarily reside, on the welfare test in section 17.

Education. Named in section 26 itself, in section 24 of the 1890 Act as part of a guardian's duty, and in section 3(b) of the Hindu Adoptions and Maintenance Act as part of "maintenance".

What it does NOT mean

Section 26 is not free-standing. It works only "in any proceeding under this Act". With no matrimonial petition on foot there is nothing for it to attach to, and the route is the Guardians and Wards Act.

The proviso to section 6(a) is not a rule of guardianship. It gives custody of a child under five ordinarily to the mother, and "ordinarily" yields to welfare.

Section 144 of the Sanhita is not confined to a wife. It reaches a child, legitimate or illegitimate, married or not, a disabled major child other than a married daughter, and a father or mother.

A major child is not covered simply because he is studying. Clause (c) requires inability to maintain himself by reason of physical or mental abnormality or injury.

The remedies are not simply cumulative. A court fixing an amount under one statute takes account of what has been ordered under another, and the Senior Citizens Act forces an election in terms.

Custody orders are not final. Section 26 lets the court revoke, suspend or vary them from time to time, because a child's circumstances change.

The statutory preference is not the answer. Section 6 of the 1956 Act and section 19(b) of the 1890 Act are starting points; welfare decides, which is why a word could be read down in Githa Hariharan without the section falling.

Quick revision

  • HMA s.26 and SMA s.38: in a pending proceeding the court may make interim orders, provisions in the decree, and later variations about custody, maintenance and education of minor children, consistently with their wishes wherever possible; an interim application about maintenance and education is to be disposed of within sixty days as far as possible.
  • Guardianship: HMGA s.6 says who the guardian is, read with Githa Hariharan; GWA s.17 is the welfare test with its five matters; HMGA s.13 makes welfare paramount and disqualifies anyone whose guardianship would not serve it; GWA s.25 orders the ward's return if that serves his welfare; GWA s.19(b), since 2010, protects a living father or mother who is not unfit.
  • Maintenance, four routes: HMA s.26 / SMA s.38 in the pending petition; HAMA s.20 by suit, quantified on position and status under s.23(2); BNSS s.144 before a first class Magistrate, covering a child of either sex, legitimate or illegitimate, married or not, a disabled major child, and a parent, with interim maintenance in sixty days as far as possible and one month's imprisonment for each breach; and PWDVA monetary relief.
  • PWDVA s.21: temporary custody at any stage of the hearing, with visits specified and a harmful visit refused.
  • Education appears in HMA s.26, SMA s.38, GWA s.24 and s.34, GWA s.50(1)(i), and in the definition of maintenance in HAMA s.3(b).
  • The single principle: the welfare of the child, not the right of the parent.
munotes.in454

Custody, Maintenance and Education of Children

Test yourself

1. Which provision lets a court deal with custody while a divorce petition is pending, and what does it cover? Section 26 of the Hindu Marriage Act, and section 38 of the Special Marriage Act for a marriage under that Act. The court may pass interim orders and make provisions in the decree with respect to the custody, maintenance and education of minor children, consistently with their wishes wherever possible, may make such orders after the decree on a petition, and may revoke, suspend or vary them.

2. Where does a parent go if there is no matrimonial proceeding? To the District Court under the Guardians and Wards Act 1890, in the place where the minor ordinarily resides, where the test is section 17: the welfare of the minor, having regard to age, sex and religion, the proposed guardian's character, capacity and nearness of kin, a deceased parent's wishes, and previous relations, with the child's intelligent preference admissible.

3. Name the four routes by which a child's maintenance may be claimed. Section 26 of the Hindu Marriage Act or section 38 of the Special Marriage Act in a pending proceeding; section 20 of the Hindu Adoptions and Maintenance Act by suit; section 144 of the Bharatiya Nagarik Suraksha Sanhita 2023 before a Magistrate of the first class; and monetary relief under the Protection of Women from Domestic Violence Act 2005.

4. What is the single principle running through all of them? The welfare of the child. Section 17(1) and section 25(1) of the 1890 Act, section 13(1) of the 1956 Act, section 26 of the Hindu Marriage Act and the proviso to section 21 of the Domestic Violence Act all turn on it, and it displaces the statutory preference for a particular parent whenever the two pull apart.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in455

Chapter Seventy-Four

The Uniform Civil Code: Article 44 and Religious Pluralism

Syllabus topic 4.5, and MU's second 4.5.1 and 4.5.2, "Religious pluralism" and "Uniform Civil Code and Article 44 of the Indian Constitution"

In one line

Article 44 directs the State to endeavour to secure a uniform civil code, and the whole argument is about what a civil code is, what religion is, and who decides.

The text, and what a Directive Principle is

Article 44. Uniform civil code for the citizens. The State shall endeavour to secure for the citizens a uniform civil code throughout the territory of India.

That is the whole Article. Notice three things in it.

"Shall endeavour", not "shall secure". The duty is to try.

"For the citizens", not for a community. The code is addressed to citizens as citizens, which is the whole of the constitutional idea behind it.

"Throughout the territory of India", so a State code, such as the one Goa has, is not what Article 44 asks for; it is a step towards it.

Article 37 governs the whole of Part IV: the provisions contained in this Part shall not be enforceable by any court, but the principles therein laid down are nevertheless fundamental in the governance of the country and it shall be the duty of the State to apply these principles in making laws.

Both halves are load-bearing. Not enforceable, so no writ lies to compel a code. Fundamental in the governance of the country, and a duty of the State in making laws, so Article 44 is not decorative either: it is a standard against which legislation is measured and an aid to construction when a statute is ambiguous.

Where personal law sits in the Constitution

The difficulty is genuine, and MU's own word for it, religious pluralism, is the right one. Four Articles pull in two directions.

Article 25(1). Subject to public order, morality and health and to the other provisions of Part III, all persons are equally entitled to freedom of conscience and the right freely to profess, practise and propagate religion.

Article 25(2). Nothing in the Article shall affect the operation of any existing law or prevent the State from making any law (a) regulating or restricting any economic, financial, political or other secular activity which may be associated with religious practice, or (b) providing for social welfare and reform or the throwing open of Hindu religious institutions of a public character to all classes and sections of Hindus.

Article 26. Subject to public order, morality and health, every religious denomination has the right to establish and maintain institutions for religious and charitable purposes, to manage its own affairs in matters of religion, to own and acquire property and to administer it in accordance with law.

Articles 14 and 15. Equality before the law and the equal protection of the laws, and a prohibition of discrimination on grounds only of religion, race, caste, sex, place of birth or any of them.

munotes.in456

The Uniform Civil Code: Article 44 and Religious Pluralism

The tension, stated fairly

The case for personal law rests on Articles 25 and 26. Marriage, divorce, adoption, guardianship and succession are, on this view, part of the practice of a religion, and a State that legislates them away is not neutral between religions but hostile to them. Pluralism is not a defect to be cured; it is what a country of many faiths looks like.

The case for a uniform code rests on Articles 14 and 15. A woman's rights on divorce or on her father's death should not depend on which religion she was born into, and the differences between the personal laws fall most heavily on women. A State that leaves them alone is not neutral either; it is delegating its citizens' rights to their communities.

And the constitutional answer to both is in Article 25(2) itself. The freedom in clause (1) is expressly subject to the State's power to regulate secular activity associated with religious practice and to legislate for social welfare and reform. The whole question, on which the argument really turns, is which side of that line marriage and succession fall on.

There is a further and more technical question this book does not answer, and says so rather than guessing. Article 13(1) makes all laws in force immediately before the Constitution void so far as they are inconsistent with Part III, and Article 13(3)(a) defines "law" to include custom or usage having the force of law. Whether uncodified personal law is such a "law in force", and so testable against Articles 14 and 15, is a question on which there is authority in the High Courts and the Supreme Court. Those judgments were not read for this book, so no proposition is attributed to them here.

What the Constituent Assembly actually said

Draft Article 35, in the words that became Article 44 without a single change, was debated on 23 November 1948. The debate is worth knowing in outline because every argument made since was made then.

The two amendments moved against it

Mohammad Ismail Khan moved a proviso that "any group, section or community of people shall not be obliged to give up its own personal law in case it has such a law". He pointed to similar clauses in European constitutions, and made the point that his amendment was not for minorities alone but for all people including the majority community. His argument was that uniformity was being sought in order to secure harmony, but that regimenting the civil law, including the personal law, would bring discontent, whereas leaving each section free to follow its own personal law would not.

munotes.in457

The Uniform Civil Code: Article 44 and Religious Pluralism

Naziruddin Ahmad moved a proviso that "the personal law of any community which has been guaranteed by the statute shall not be changed except with the previous approval of the community ascertained in such manner as the Union Legislature may determine by law". He put it on a broad ground, not the convenience of one community. His three points were that the draft article clashed with the freedom of religion in Draft Article 19, now Article 25; that the British in a hundred and seventy-five years had enacted the Registration Act, the Limitation Act, the Civil Procedure Code, the Criminal Procedure Code, the Penal Code, the Evidence Act and the Transfer of Property Act, and had never interfered with marriage and inheritance; and that interference should be gradual, so that a time would come when the civil law would be uniform, but that time had not yet come.

The three replies

K. M. Munshi answered the freedom of religion point out of the Article itself. The House had already accepted that the State may legislate on secular activity associated with religious practice and for social welfare and reform, so the principle was conceded. He added that without the Article, Parliament would still have power to enact a civil code, restricted only by the freedom of religion; the Article merely states the object. On the charge that a code would be tyrannical to minorities, he pointed to the Khojas and Cutchi Memons, who had followed certain Hindu customs since conversion and were made to conform to the Shariat by legislation they did not want, and asked where the rights of the minority had been then. He pressed the point about women hardest: if the personal law of inheritance and succession is treated as part of religion, "you can never give, for instance, equality to women", and the House had already enacted a fundamental right against discrimination on the ground of sex. And he pointed out that the difficulty is not confined to minorities at all: among Hindus the Mayukha applies in some parts, the Mitakshara in others and the Dayabhaga in Bengal, and provinces and States had begun making separate Hindu law for themselves.

Alladi Krishnaswami Ayyar made the point about what a civil code is. It "runs into every department of civil relations, to the law of contracts, to the law of property, to the law of succession, to the law of marriage and similar matters". On the objection that communities cannot live in amity under a common code, he said the Article aims at amity, and that differing systems of inheritance are among the factors that keep the peoples of India apart. He also made the historical point that when the British introduced one criminal law applicable to Englishmen, Hindus and Muslims alike, and a common law of contracts, no exception was taken.

munotes.in458

The Uniform Civil Code: Article 44 and Religious Pluralism

B. R. Ambedkar answered the question whether a uniform code was even possible in a country so vast, and his answer is the single most quotable passage in the debate. We already have one. A uniform and complete criminal code in the Penal Code and the Code of Criminal Procedure, the Transfer of Property Act, the Negotiable Instruments Acts and innumerable other enactments mean that the country has "practically a Civil Code, uniform in its content and applicable to the whole of the country". And then: "The only province the Civil Law has not been able to invade so far is Marriage and Succession. It is this little corner which we have not been able to invade so far."

He then challenged the premise that Muslim personal law had been immutable and uniform throughout India. Until 1935 the North-West Frontier Province was not subject to the Shariat and followed Hindu law in matters of succession, so much so that the Central Legislature had to legislate in 1939 to apply the Shariat there. Until 1937, in the United Provinces, the Central Provinces and Bombay, Muslims were to a large extent governed by Hindu law in the matter of succession, and the Legislature had to intervene in 1937 to apply the Shariat to the rest of India. And in North Malabar the Marumakkathayam law, a matriarchal system, applied to Muslims as well as Hindus.

And then he gave an assurance that is the origin of MU's own topic 4.5.4. He said the members had read too much into the Article, which proposes only that the State shall endeavour to secure a civil code. It does not say the State shall enforce it upon all citizens merely because they are citizens. "It is perfectly possible that the future parliament may make a provision by way of making a beginning that the Code shall apply only to those who make a declaration that they are prepared to be bound by it, so that in the initial stage the application of the Code may be purely voluntary." He pointed out that this was not a novel method: the Shariat Act of 1937 itself worked by declaration in the territories other than the North-West Frontier Province. That idea, an optional code, is taken up in [Impediments to a Uniform Civil Code, and the Optional Code].

The result

Both provisos were negatived, an amendment to delete the whole of Part IV was negatived, and Draft Article 35 was adopted the same day, without amendment.

munotes.in459

The Uniform Civil Code: Article 44 and Religious Pluralism

What the Supreme Court has said since

Article 44 cannot be enforced, so what the Court has done is observe. Three judgments carry the observations MU expects.

Mohd. Ahmed Khan v. Shah Bano Begum, AIR 1985 SC 945

Facts. The husband, an advocate, married the respondent in 1932 and five children were born. In 1975 he drove her out. In April 1978 she applied to the Magistrate at Indore under section 125 of the Code of Criminal Procedure 1973 for maintenance of Rs 500 a month, his professional income being about Rs 60,000 a year. In November 1978 he divorced her by an irrevocable talaq and defended the application on the ground that she had ceased to be his wife, that he had paid Rs 200 a month for about two years, and that he had deposited Rs 3,000 as dower or mahr during the iddat. The Magistrate awarded Rs 25 a month; the High Court of Madhya Pradesh raised it to Rs 179.20. He appealed by special leave.

Held. The appeal was dismissed. A divorced Muslim wife may apply for maintenance under section 125, and mahr is not a sum which under Muslim personal law is payable on divorce, so the provision about a customary sum payable on divorce did not defeat her claim. On Article 44 the Court said that it is a matter of deep regret that Article 44 has remained a dead letter, that there was no evidence of any official activity for framing a common civil code, that a common civil code will help the cause of national integration by removing disparate loyalties to laws which have conflicting ideologies, and that it is the State which is charged with the duty and unquestionably has the legislative competence to do so. It added that piecemeal attempts of courts to bridge the gap between personal laws cannot take the place of a common civil code. The judgment was delivered by Chandrachud CJ for a Constitution Bench on 23 April 1985.

Danial Latifi v. Union of India, AIR 2001 SC 3958

Facts. A batch of writ petitions under Article 32 challenging the constitutional validity of the Muslim Women (Protection of Rights on Divorce) Act 1986, which Parliament passed in response to Shah Bano.

Held. The Act was upheld, but read so as to preserve the substance of the earlier position. The Court's four conclusions were that a Muslim husband is liable to make reasonable and fair provision for the future of the divorced wife, which must be made within the iddat period; that his liability under section 3(1)(a) is not confined to the iddat period; that a divorced woman who has not remarried and cannot maintain herself after iddat may proceed under section 4 against the relatives who would inherit her property, in proportion to what they would inherit, and where a relative cannot pay, the Magistrate may direct the State Wakf Board to pay; and that the Act does not offend Articles 14, 15 and 21. It was decided by a Constitution Bench on 28 September 2001.

munotes.in460

The Uniform Civil Code: Article 44 and Religious Pluralism

The pair matters more than either alone. Shah Bano is the judgment; the 1986 Act is the legislative answer to it; and Danial Latifi is the judicial answer to the Act. An examination answer that stops in 1985 stops in the middle of the story.

Jose Paulo Coutinho v. Maria Luiza Valentina Pereira, AIRONLINE 2019 SC 1035

Facts. A Goan, Joaquim Mariano Pereira, lived in Bombay and bought property there in 1955. In 1957 he bequeathed it to his youngest daughter and left Rs 3,000 each to his two other daughters. He died in 1967, and probate was granted in 1980. The question was whether succession to the property of a Goan domicile situated outside Goa is governed by the Portuguese Civil Code 1867 as applicable in Goa or by the Indian Succession Act 1925.

Held. The Portuguese Civil Code as applicable in Goa governs succession even to property of a Goan domicile situated anywhere in India. The Code continues in Goa only because of the Goa, Daman and Diu (Administration) Act 1962, so it is an Indian law of foreign origin and no rule of private international law applies. On Article 44 the Court observed that the founders had hoped and expected the State to endeavour to secure a uniform civil code, that till date no action has been taken, and that although Hindu law was codified in 1956 no attempt has been made to frame a code applicable to all citizens despite the exhortations of the Court in Shah Bano and Sarla Mudgal.

It then said that Goa is a shining example of an Indian State which has a uniform civil code applicable to all, regardless of religion, except while protecting certain limited rights, and described what is in it: a married couple jointly owns all assets held before or acquired after marriage, so on divorce each takes half, subject to a permitted pre-nuptial agreement; at least half the property must pass to the legal heirs as legitime, which applies even to self-acquired property; Muslim men whose marriages are registered in Goa cannot practise polygamy; and there is no provision for verbal divorce even for followers of Islam. It also noted that parts of the Portuguese Code were replaced with effect from 22 December 2016 by the Goa Succession, Special Notaries and Inventory Proceedings Act 2012. It was decided on 13 September 2019.

munotes.in461

The Uniform Civil Code: Article 44 and Religious Pluralism

This is the most useful of the three for an examination, because it is not an exhortation. It describes a uniform civil code that actually operates in an Indian State, and says what is in it. Note also what the case was really about, which was succession to property outside Goa; the Article 44 passage is an observation on the way to that answer.

And Sarla Mudgal

The conversion and bigamy case, treated in full in [Bigamy and the Punishments the Act Imposes], belongs in this list because both judges went on to urge the Government to move towards a uniform civil code, and because Jose Paulo Coutinho names it alongside Shah Bano as one of the Court's two great exhortations.

What has already been unified, and what has not

Ambedkar's point in 1948 is still the clearest way to see the scale of the question, and it can be brought up to date.

Uniform for all citizens?
Criminal lawYes. The Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023 and the Bharatiya Nagarik Suraksha Sanhita 2023 replaced the Penal Code and the Criminal Procedure Code for everybody alike
Contract, transfer of property, negotiable instruments, evidence, limitation, registrationYes
Maintenance of a wife, child or parent, summarilyYes, section 144 of the Bharatiya Nagarik Suraksha Sanhita
Maintenance and welfare of parents and senior citizensYes, the Act of 2007
Protection against domestic violenceYes, the Act of 2005
Adoption of an orphan, abandoned or surrendered childYes, Chapter VIII of the Juvenile Justice Act 2015, "irrespective of religion"
Guardianship procedureYes, the Guardians and Wards Act 1890
Marriage and divorce, if the parties choose itYes, the Special Marriage Act 1954
Succession, if the parties are not excludedLargely, the Indian Succession Act 1925
Marriage, divorce, adoption, guardianship and succession as a matter of courseNo. This is Ambedkar's "little corner"

Setting it out this way is the best possible answer to a question about the need for a uniform civil code, because it shows how narrow the remaining ground is and how much of the objection is about that ground rather than about uniformity as such.

The short note MU sets: the need for a uniform civil code

February 2023 Q2.2 asks for exactly this. Five arguments, and each should be given a sentence or two.

Equality between citizens. Articles 14 and 15 promise that rights do not depend on religion, and personal law makes a citizen's rights on marriage, divorce and inheritance depend on precisely that.

munotes.in462

The Uniform Civil Code: Article 44 and Religious Pluralism

Equality between the sexes. This was Munshi's argument in the Assembly and it is still the strongest one: if inheritance and succession are treated as religion, equality for women cannot be legislated at all. It is also why the reforms that have actually happened, from the Hindu Succession (Amendment) Act 2005 to the substitution of section 8 of the Hindu Adoptions and Maintenance Act in 2010, have all been about women.

National integration. Shah Bano's phrase, that a common civil code will help the cause of national integration by removing disparate loyalties to laws which have conflicting ideologies.

Certainty and the end of forum shopping. Sarla Mudgal is the illustration: a man who converts in order to take a second wife is exploiting the difference between two personal laws, and a common code removes the incentive.

And it is a constitutional promise. Article 44 is a duty of the State in making laws under Article 37, and Jose Paulo Coutinho records that till date no action has been taken on it.

A good answer does not stop there. It says what the objections are, which is the next chapter, and it says what Ambedkar himself said in reply to them: that the Code may begin as a voluntary one, binding only those who declare that they will be bound.

A worked example

An examiner sets: "Article 44 has remained a dead letter. Discuss with relevant case law." Here is how the material in this chapter is put to work.

Start with the text and its status. Article 44 directs the State to endeavour to secure a uniform civil code for the citizens throughout the territory of India. By Article 37 it is not enforceable by any court, but it is fundamental in the governance of the country and a duty of the State in making laws. So no writ lies, and the question is one of legislative choice.

Then the constitutional setting. Articles 25 and 26 protect the freedom to profess, practise and propagate religion and a denomination's right to manage its own affairs in matters of religion; but Article 25(2) expressly preserves the State's power to regulate secular activity associated with religious practice and to legislate for social welfare and reform. Articles 14 and 15 pull the other way. The whole argument is which side of the line in Article 25(2) marriage and succession fall on.

Then the phrase itself, from Shah Bano. It is a matter of deep regret that Article 44 has remained a dead letter; there is no evidence of any official activity for framing a common civil code; a common code will help the cause of national integration by removing disparate loyalties to laws which have conflicting ideologies; and it is the State which is charged with the duty and unquestionably has the legislative competence.

munotes.in463

The Uniform Civil Code: Article 44 and Religious Pluralism

Then what happened next, which is the half most answers miss. Parliament passed the Muslim Women (Protection of Rights on Divorce) Act 1986, and in Danial Latifi the Court upheld it while holding that the husband's liability under section 3(1)(a) is not confined to the iddat period and that the Act does not offend Articles 14, 15 and 21.

Then that the Court repeated itself. Sarla Mudgal urged a code; and in Jose Paulo Coutinho the Court recorded that till date no action has been taken despite those exhortations.

Then the answer to "dead letter". It is not wholly dead. Goa has had a uniform civil code all along, which that judgment calls a shining example, and it describes what is in it. The Special Marriage Act 1954 has offered an optional one since 1954. And Uttarakhand enacted one in 2024.

Close on Ambedkar. He told the Assembly that India already had a practically uniform civil code and that only marriage and succession remained, and he offered a Code that in its initial stage might be purely voluntary.

What it does NOT mean

Article 44 is not enforceable. Article 37 says the provisions of Part IV shall not be enforceable by any court. No citizen may sue for a code.

It is not therefore decorative. The same Article makes the principles fundamental in governance and a duty of the State in making laws.

A uniform civil code is not a uniform criminal law. The criminal law has been uniform since long before the Constitution, which was Ambedkar's point.

It does not mean one religion's law for everybody. Munshi's answer was that even Hindus are divided between Mayukha, Mitakshara and Dayabhaga, and Ambedkar's that Muslim personal law itself was never uniform in India.

Article 25 does not put personal law beyond legislation. Clause (2) preserves the power to regulate secular activity associated with religious practice and to legislate for social welfare and reform.

Shah Bano is not the last word on a divorced Muslim woman's maintenance. The 1986 Act answered it and Danial Latifi construed that Act.

Danial Latifi did not strike the 1986 Act down. It upheld it and read it so that liability extends beyond the iddat period.

Goa's code is not an exception granted to Goa. The Portuguese Civil Code applies there because of an Act of the Indian Parliament, which is why the Supreme Court called it an Indian law.

munotes.in464

The Uniform Civil Code: Article 44 and Religious Pluralism

Quick revision

  • Article 44: the State shall endeavour to secure for the citizens a uniform civil code throughout the territory of India. Article 37: Part IV is not enforceable, but is fundamental in governance and a duty of the State in making laws.
  • The tension: Articles 25 and 26 against Articles 14 and 15, resolved textually by Article 25(2), which saves laws regulating secular activity associated with religion and laws for social welfare and reform.
  • The Constituent Assembly, 23 November 1948, Draft Article 35. Two provisos moved, by Mohammad Ismail Khan (no community obliged to give up its personal law) and Naziruddin Ahmad (no change without the community's previous approval); both negatived; the Article adopted the same day without amendment.
  • Munshi: the House had already accepted legislation on secular activity and social reform; equality for women is impossible if inheritance is treated as religion; Hindus themselves follow Mayukha, Mitakshara and Dayabhaga.
  • Alladi: a civil code runs into contract, property, succession and marriage; a uniform criminal law had already been accepted without objection.
  • Ambedkar: India already has a practically uniform civil code; "the only province the Civil Law has not been able to invade so far is Marriage and Succession"; Muslim personal law was not uniform in India before 1937; and the Code might begin as purely voluntary.
  • Shah Bano, AIR 1985 SC 945: Article 44 a dead letter; a common code aids national integration; the State has the competence.
  • Danial Latifi, AIR 2001 SC 3958: the 1986 Act upheld; liability beyond iddat; no violation of Articles 14, 15 and 21.
  • Jose Paulo Coutinho, 2019: no action to date; Goa is a shining example of an Indian State with a uniform civil code.

Test yourself

1. What is the status of Article 44, and what follows from it? It is a Directive Principle in Part IV. By Article 37 it is not enforceable by any court, so no writ lies to compel a uniform civil code; but the principles in Part IV are fundamental in the governance of the country and it is the duty of the State to apply them in making laws.

2. Name two judgments in which the Supreme Court has emphasised the need for a uniform civil code, and say what each said. Mohd. Ahmed Khan v. Shah Bano Begum, where the Court said it is a matter of deep regret that Article 44 has remained a dead letter, that a common civil code will help the cause of national integration by removing disparate loyalties to laws which have conflicting ideologies, and that the State is charged with the duty and has the legislative competence. And Jose Paulo Coutinho v. Maria Luiza Valentina Pereira, where the Court recorded that till date no action has been taken despite its exhortations in Shah Bano and Sarla Mudgal, and called Goa a shining example of an Indian State which has a uniform civil code applicable to all, regardless of religion.

munotes.in465

The Uniform Civil Code: Article 44 and Religious Pluralism

3. How does the Constitution accommodate legislation on personal law with the freedom of religion? Article 25(1) is expressly subject to the other provisions of Part III, and Article 25(2) provides that nothing in the article shall affect the operation of any existing law or prevent the State from making any law regulating or restricting any economic, financial, political or other secular activity which may be associated with religious practice, or providing for social welfare and reform.

4. What did Ambedkar say about the scope of the proposed code? That the country already had, as a matter of fact, a practically uniform civil code applicable throughout, in the Penal Code, the Criminal Procedure Code, the Transfer of Property Act, the Negotiable Instruments Acts and many other enactments, and that the only province the civil law had not been able to invade was marriage and succession.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in466

Chapter Seventy-Five

Impediments to a Uniform Civil Code, and the Optional Code

Syllabus topic 4.5.3, "Impediments to Uniform Civil Code", and 4.5.4, "Uniform Civil Code as an optional Code"

In one line

The impediments are religious freedom, federal structure, custom, the exemption of Scheduled Tribes and the sheer administrative weight of it, and the answer the framers themselves offered was a code that binds only those who choose it.

What actually happened in Uttarakhand

Facts first, and each of them is on the record.

The committee. A committee of experts chaired by Justice (Retd) Ranjana Prakash Desai was constituted on 27 May 2022. It held public consultations across the State, including in the border tribal villages of the Chamoli and Pithoragarh districts, and received, on the State's own count, 2,32,961 suggestions, by web portal, post, hand and e-mail.

The Act. The draft was presented to the Chief Minister on 2 February 2024, the Bill was placed before the Uttarakhand Legislative Assembly on 6 February 2024 and passed on 7 February 2024, it was assented to by the President on 11 March 2024, and it was published in the Uttarakhand Extraordinary Gazette on 12 March 2024 as Act No. 03 of 2024.

The commencement. By its own section 1(2) the Code comes into force on such date as the State Government appoints by notification. On the State's UCC portal, the Government's answer to the question when the Code and the Rules came into force is that they came into force on 27 January 2025.

And it is operating. The portal publishes running counters of what has been done under it. Read on 19 August 2026, they stood at over four hundred and sixty-six thousand marriage registrations, over eighty-nine thousand acknowledgements of registered marriage, three hundred and ninety-two registrations of divorce or nullity, one hundred and three registrations of a live-in relationship, five terminations of a live-in relationship, and over seven thousand registrations of a will.

Those figures are a snapshot of one day and they will have moved. They are recorded here with their date because the fact that matters is not the number but that the number exists at all.

What the Uttarakhand Code contains

Its long title is an Act to govern and regulate the laws relating to marriage and divorce, succession, live-in relationships, and matters related thereto.

It runs to 391 sections in four parts.

PartSectionsSubject
Preliminary1 to 3Commencement, the exemption of Scheduled Tribes, definitions
Part 14 to 48Marriage and divorce, including registration, restitution, judicial separation, nullity, divorce, incidental proceedings, jurisdiction and appeals
Part 249 to 377Succession, intestate and testamentary
Part 3378 to 389Live-in relationships
Part 4390 and 391Repeal and savings, and the power to make rules

Section 4: the conditions for marriage

A marriage may be solemnized or contracted between a man and a woman if:

munotes.in467

Impediments to a Uniform Civil Code, and the Optional Code

(i) neither party has a spouse living at the time of the marriage;

(ii) at the time of the marriage neither party is incapable of giving valid consent in consequence of unsoundness of mind, or, though capable, has been suffering from a mental disorder of such a kind or to such an extent as to be unfit for marriage, or has been subject to recurrent attacks of insanity;

(iii) the man has completed twenty-one years and the woman eighteen;

(iv) the parties are not within the degrees of prohibited relationship, unless the custom or usage governing one of them permits it, provided that such customs and usage are not against public policy and morality; and

(v) the marriage is not prohibited under any law in force.

Read that against section 5 of the Hindu Marriage Act, in [Conditions, Ceremonies and Registration of a Hindu Marriage], and the resemblance is complete. The Uttarakhand Code did not invent a new law of marriage; it took the conditions the Hindu Marriage Act already imposed and applied them to everybody. Condition (i) is the one that carries the whole argument: monogamy for all.

Section 5: the ceremonies are untouched

Marriage may be solemnized or contracted between a man and a woman in accordance with the religious beliefs, practices, customary rites and ceremonies including but not limited to "Saptapadi", "Ashirvad", "Nikah", "Holy Union", "Anand Karaj" under the Anand Marriage Act 1909, as well as under, but not limited to, the Special Marriage Act 1954 and the Arya Marriage Validation Act 1937.

Section 5 is the answer, in statutory form, to the objection that a uniform code destroys religion. The rites stay; the conditions and the consequences are unified. That is exactly the line Munshi drew in the Constituent Assembly between religion and secular law, taken in [The Uniform Civil Code: Article 44 and Religious Pluralism], and it is the single most useful thing to say in an essay on the impediments.

Part 3: live-in relationships

This is the part of the Code that has drawn most criticism, and the provisions should be stated before any of it is repeated.

Section 378: the statement is compulsory. It is obligatory for partners to a live-in relationship within the State, whether they are residents of Uttarakhand or not, to submit a statement of the relationship to the Registrar within whose jurisdiction they are living. A resident of Uttarakhand living in such a relationship outside the State may submit a statement to the Registrar where he ordinarily resides.

Section 379: the child. Any child of a live-in relationship shall be a legitimate child of the couple.

munotes.in468

Impediments to a Uniform Civil Code, and the Optional Code

Section 380: when it may not be registered. Where the partners are within the degrees of prohibited relationship, subject to the same custom proviso as section 4(iv) and the same public policy limit; where at least one is married or already in a live-in relationship; where at least one is a minor; or where the consent of one partner was obtained by force, coercion, undue influence, misrepresentation or fraud as to any material fact concerning the other, including identity.

Section 385: the Registrar's duties. A statement is forwarded to the officer in charge of the local police station for record, and where either partner is less than twenty-one years of age, the parents or guardians are also informed. If the Registrar concludes that the relationship falls within section 380, or that the statement is incorrect or suspicious, he informs the police for appropriate action. On a statement of termination by one partner, the Registrar informs the other, and again the parents or guardians if either partner is under twenty-one.

Section 386: notice. Where a partner has failed to submit a statement, the Registrar, on his own motion or on a complaint, requires it by notice within thirty days.

Section 387: the offences. Staying in a live-in relationship for more than one month from entering it without submitting the statement is punishable on conviction by a Judicial Magistrate with imprisonment up to three months, or fine up to ten thousand rupees, or both. A false averment in the statement, or withholding a material fact affecting the Registrar's decision, carries up to three months, or fine up to twenty-five thousand rupees, or both. Failure to submit after a notice under section 386 carries up to six months, or fine up to twenty-five thousand rupees, or both.

Section 388: maintenance. If a woman gets deserted by her live-in partner, she shall be entitled to claim maintenance from him, before the competent court where they last cohabited, and the incidental-proceedings chapter of Part 1 applies with the necessary changes.

Section 384 provides for a statement of termination by both partners or either of them, section 381 for the procedure of registration, section 382 that registration under this Part is only for record, section 383 for the Registrar's powers and registers, and section 389 for rules.

Section 390: what it sweeps away

Subject to section 2, any law, statutory or otherwise, and any practice, custom or usage in force in the State immediately before the commencement of the Code, relating to matters covered by it, ceases to have effect within the State so far as it is inconsistent with the Code. Rights, responsibilities and obligations already accrued, and proceedings already initiated, are saved and continue under the old law. And the Uttarakhand Compulsory Registration of Marriage Act 2010 is repealed.

munotes.in469

Impediments to a Uniform Civil Code, and the Optional Code

The impediments, tested against that

1. Religious freedom

The objection. Marriage, divorce and succession are part of the practice of a religion protected by Articles 25 and 26, and a code that legislates them is an interference with that freedom.

What Uttarakhand did about it. Section 5 keeps every community's ceremonies, naming Saptapadi, Ashirvad, Nikah, Holy Union and Anand Karaj, and unifies only the conditions in section 4 and the consequences in the rest of Part 1.

How the argument stands after that. The objection cannot be that the code stops anybody from marrying by his own rite, because it does not. It has to be the narrower and harder claim that a specific rule, such as the permission of more than one wife, is itself religion and not a secular incident of it. That is the claim Article 25(2)(b), which preserves the State's power to legislate for social welfare and reform, was written to answer.

2. Federal structure, and what "throughout the territory of India" means

Entry 5 of the Concurrent List puts marriage and divorce; infants and minors; adoption; wills, intestacy and succession; joint family and partition, and all matters in which parties were subject to their personal law before the Constitution, in List III. So both Parliament and a State Legislature may legislate on the whole of this subject.

Article 254(1) makes a State law repugnant to a Central law void to the extent of the repugnancy; Article 254(2) provides that where the State law has been reserved for the consideration of the President and has received his assent, it prevails in that State. The proviso keeps Parliament free to legislate again on the same matter.

That is why the Uttarakhand Code was assented to by the President and not merely by the Governor. The Code displaces Central Acts such as the Hindu Marriage Act within Uttarakhand, and only presidential assent could make it do so.

And this is itself the impediment. Article 44 asks for a code throughout the territory of India. A State code, however complete, produces the opposite in the short run: a Hindu in Dehradun and a Hindu in Mumbai are now governed by different laws of marriage and succession. Munshi's complaint in 1948 was precisely that provinces and States had begun making separate Hindu law for themselves. The route Uttarakhand took is available, lawful and effective, and it fragments before it unifies.

munotes.in470

Impediments to a Uniform Civil Code, and the Optional Code

3. The exemption of Scheduled Tribes

Section 2. Nothing contained in this Code shall apply to the members of any Scheduled Tribes within the meaning of Article 366(25) read with Article 342, and to the persons and group of persons whose customary rights are protected under Part XXI of the Constitution.

This is the most important sentence in the whole debate, and it should be the first thing an answer on impediments says. A State that set out to enact a uniform civil code exempted a class of its own citizens from it in the second section. The exemption is not an oversight: it protects communities whose customary law is constitutionally safeguarded, and the committee consulted those very villages. But it means that even the one uniform civil code India has enacted since 1950 is not uniform, and that the difficulty is not confined to the objections of any one religion.

And note section 390(1) opens with the words "Subject to the provisions of section 2", so the repeal of inconsistent custom does not reach them either.

4. Custom survives inside the Code

Section 4(iv) allows marriage within the degrees of prohibited relationship where the custom or usage governing one of the parties permits it, and section 380(1) carries the same exception into live-in relationships. Both are subject to the proviso that the custom is not against public policy and morality.

So the Code does what the Hindu Marriage Act does in section 5(iv) and (v): it states a rule and then lets custom displace it. That is unavoidable in a country where marrying a mother's brother's daughter is proper in one region and prohibited in another, and it is a real limit on uniformity, written into the code itself.

5. The administrative weight

A code of this kind is a registration system before it is anything else. Part 1 Chapter 2 alone runs to fifteen sections on registration, appeals against refusal, public inspection, evidentiary value, penalty for a false statement, the procedure on non-registration and the punishment of a Sub-Registrar who does not act. Part 3 adds a second registration system for live-in relationships. Delivering it means a Registrar General, Registrars and Sub-Registrars in every district, a portal, and rules that have already been amended four times on the State's own listing.

This is the impediment least discussed and most likely to decide the question in practice. A right that exists only through a registration counter is worth what the counter is worth.

6. The new offences

Part 3 creates three offences punishable with imprisonment for failing to register a private relationship, and requires the Registrar to send the statement to the police, and to inform the parents of a partner under twenty-one. Section 388 gives a deserted live-in partner a right to maintenance, which is a real enlargement of her position, and section 379 makes the child of such a relationship legitimate, which is a larger one.

munotes.in471

Impediments to a Uniform Civil Code, and the Optional Code

The criticism, stated fairly, is that a code justified by equality and by the rights of women also creates criminal liability for adults who have committed no wrong to anybody, and routes a private arrangement through a police station. The answer, stated fairly, is that registration is what makes section 388's maintenance and section 379's legitimacy enforceable at all, since neither can be claimed without proof that the relationship existed.

An examination answer that gives both halves of that is a better answer than one that gives either.

7. Instability

The Code was brought into force in January 2025 and has been amended by an Ordinance of 25 July 2025, a further Ordinance of 27 January 2026 and an Amendment Act notified on 7 April 2026. A law of personal status that changes three times in two years is a difficulty of its own, and it is a reason to state, in any answer, the date of the text being described.

The optional code

MU prints this as topic 4.5.4, and it is not a modern compromise invented to get round the difficulty. It is what Ambedkar himself offered in the Constituent Assembly on 23 November 1948, and it already exists in Indian law in two forms.

What Ambedkar said

Answering the two provisos moved to protect personal law, he said the members had read too much into Draft Article 35, which proposes only that the State shall endeavour to secure a civil code and does not say that the State shall enforce it upon all citizens merely because they are citizens. It is perfectly possible, he said, that the future Parliament may make a provision, by way of making a beginning, that the Code shall apply only to those who make a declaration that they are prepared to be bound by it, so that in the initial stage the application of the Code may be purely voluntary. He added that the method was not novel: the Shariat Act of 1937, outside the North-West Frontier Province, worked by exactly such a declaration.

The Uttarakhand committee's own published material puts the same idea at the front of its case, quoting Asaf A. A. Fyzee's "permissive legislation which will gradually bring all communities under one uniform law".

It already exists: the Special Marriage Act 1954

This is the point most answers miss, and it is the strongest one available. India has had an optional uniform civil code since 1954, and it is on this syllabus at topic 1.6.

munotes.in472

Impediments to a Uniform Civil Code, and the Optional Code

Any two persons may marry under it, whatever their religions, on conditions that are the same for everybody, taken in [The Special Marriage Act: Scheme and Conditions]. Its grounds of divorce, its provisions for nullity, judicial separation, maintenance and custody are common to all. And succession to the property of a person married under it is governed by the Indian Succession Act 1925, not by his personal law, so the choice of the secular code carries through to death.

Nobody is compelled to use it and everybody may. That is precisely the "purely voluntary" beginning Ambedkar described, enacted four years after the Constitution.

Why an optional code is a real answer, and where it falls short

The case for it. It removes the objection about compulsion entirely, because no person is made to give up a personal law he wants. It lets the code prove itself, since a code people choose is a code that works. It is the method that has actually been used in India, in 1937 and in 1954. And it is what the Constitution's own words support, "shall endeavour" being a direction to move rather than to impose.

The case against it. An option is only as good as the freedom to exercise it, and the person most in need of the code, usually a woman, is often the person least able to insist on it. It leaves the inequality intact for everybody who does not opt in, which is nearly everybody. It can entrench difference rather than reduce it, since a community may come to treat opting in as a defection. And Article 44 asks for a code for the citizens, which is not obviously satisfied by a code for volunteers.

And Uttarakhand shows the third possibility, which is neither the optional route nor the total one: a code that is compulsory in its subject-matter but partial in its reach, applying to everybody in one State except those whose customary rights the Constitution protects.

How to answer the question

A clean structure for either the essay or the short note.

Say what Article 44 is, a Directive Principle, unenforceable by Article 37 but a duty of the State in making laws.

Say what the impediments are, and give the seven above with a sentence each: religious freedom, federal structure and Article 254(2), the exemption of Scheduled Tribes, custom saved inside the code, the administrative weight, the new offences, and the instability of a much-amended law.

Prove them from Uttarakhand rather than asserting them, because the Code exists, is in force since 27 January 2025, and answers several of the objections in its own text: section 5 keeps the ceremonies, section 4 unifies the conditions, section 2 exempts Scheduled Tribes.

munotes.in473

Impediments to a Uniform Civil Code, and the Optional Code

Then give the optional code, in Ambedkar's own words, and point out that the Special Marriage Act 1954 has been exactly that for seventy years.

And conclude on the evidence rather than the slogan. Jose Paulo Coutinho records that Goa has had a uniform civil code all along and that the Court called it a shining example; Uttarakhand has now enacted a second one; and the Special Marriage Act has offered a third, optional, route since 1954. The question is no longer whether a uniform civil code is possible in India. It is which of these three routes the rest of the country takes, and what it does about the people every one of them has so far left outside.

A worked example

An examiner sets: "What are the impediments to a uniform civil code? Is an optional code the answer?" The material in this chapter is arranged for exactly that.

Impediment one, religious freedom. State it and then answer it from Uttarakhand: section 5 of that Code keeps every community's ceremonies by name, Saptapadi, Ashirvad, Nikah, Holy Union, Anand Karaj, and section 4 unifies only the conditions. The objection cannot be that anybody is stopped from marrying by his own rite; it has to be the narrower claim that a particular rule, such as permission of more than one wife, is itself religion.

Impediment two, the federal structure. Entry 5 of List III puts marriage, divorce, minors, adoption, wills, intestacy, succession and joint family in the Concurrent List, so a State may legislate; but by Article 254(2) a State law repugnant to a Central Act prevails only if reserved for and given the President's assent, and only in that State. The Uttarakhand Act was assented to by the President on 11 March 2024 for that reason. And that is itself the impediment: Article 44 asks for a code throughout the territory of India, and a State code makes a Hindu in Dehradun and a Hindu in Mumbai differently governed.

Impediment three, and the strongest. Section 2 of the Uttarakhand Code exempts members of Scheduled Tribes and persons whose customary rights are protected under Part XXI. A State that set out to enact a uniform civil code exempted a class of its own citizens in its second section.

Impediment four, custom. Section 4(iv) allows marriage within the prohibited degrees where custom permits, subject to public policy and morality, and section 380(1) carries the exception into live-in relationships.

Impediments five to seven. The administrative weight of two registration systems; the new offences in Part 3, punishing failure to register a private relationship with three or six months; and instability, the Code having been amended by Ordinances of 25 July 2025 and 27 January 2026 and an Amendment Act of 7 April 2026.

munotes.in474

Impediments to a Uniform Civil Code, and the Optional Code

Then the optional code. Ambedkar's own answer in 1948: a Code applying only to those who make a declaration that they are prepared to be bound by it, on the model of the Shariat Act 1937. And the point most answers miss: the Special Marriage Act 1954 has been exactly that for seventy years, since any two persons may marry under it whatever their religions, and succession to a person married under it is governed by the Indian Succession Act 1925.

Close on the evidence. Goa has had one all along; Uttarakhand has now enacted a second; the Special Marriage Act offers a third, optional, route. The question is which route the rest of the country takes, and what it does about the people every one of them has so far left outside.

What it does NOT mean

A State code is not what Article 44 asks for. The Article says throughout the territory of India; a State code is a step towards that and, in the short run, a fragmentation.

Presidential assent is not a formality. It is what Article 254(2) requires before a State law on a Concurrent subject can prevail over an earlier Central Act, and then only in that State.

The Uttarakhand Code does not abolish religious ceremonies. Section 5 preserves them by name and section 4 unifies the conditions.

It is not uniform. Section 2 exempts Scheduled Tribes and persons whose customary rights are protected under Part XXI, and section 390(1) is expressly "subject to the provisions of section 2".

It does not abolish custom either. Section 4(iv) and section 380(1) both save a custom permitting a relationship within the prohibited degrees, subject to public policy and morality.

Part 3 does not make a live-in relationship unlawful. It makes failure to submit the statement an offence, and it gives the deserted partner maintenance under section 388 and the child legitimacy under section 379.

The optional code is not a modern compromise. It is what Ambedkar offered in the Constituent Assembly on 23 November 1948.

The Special Marriage Act is not merely a registration statute. It carries its own conditions, grounds of divorce, and succession under the Indian Succession Act 1925, which is what makes it an optional civil code.

Quick revision

  • The impediments: religious freedom under Articles 25 and 26; the federal structure, Entry 5 of List III with Article 254(2); the survival of custom inside any workable code; the exemption of communities whose customary rights the Constitution protects; the administrative weight of a registration system; the creation of new offences; and the instability of a much-amended law.
  • The Uttarakhand Code: Act 03 of 2024, assented by the President 11 March 2024, gazetted 12 March 2024, in force 27 January 2025, 391 sections in four parts: Preliminary (1 to 3), Marriage and Divorce (4 to 48), Succession (49 to 377), Live-in Relationship (378 to 389), Miscellaneous (390 and 391).
  • s.2: nothing in the Code applies to Scheduled Tribes or to persons whose customary rights are protected under Part XXI.
  • s.4: monogamy for all; capacity of mind; twenty-one and eighteen; prohibited degrees subject to custom; not prohibited by any law. s.5: ceremonies preserved, Saptapadi, Ashirvad, Nikah, Holy Union, Anand Karaj.
  • Part 3: the statement of a live-in relationship is obligatory; the child of one is legitimate; registration refused where the partners are within prohibited degrees, one is married or already in a live-in relationship, one is a minor, or consent was obtained by force or fraud; statements go to the police, and to the parents where a partner is under twenty-one; offences carry three or six months and fines of ten or twenty-five thousand rupees; a deserted woman may claim maintenance.
  • s.390: inconsistent law, practice, custom or usage in the State ceases to have effect, subject to section 2; the Uttarakhand Compulsory Registration of Marriage Act 2010 is repealed.
  • The optional code: Ambedkar, 23 November 1948, a Code binding only those who declare themselves bound, on the model of the Shariat Act 1937; and the Special Marriage Act 1954, which has been exactly that since 1954.
munotes.in475

Impediments to a Uniform Civil Code, and the Optional Code

Test yourself

1. What are the principal impediments to a uniform civil code? The freedom of religion under Articles 25 and 26; the federal structure, since personal law is in the Concurrent List so a State code needs the President's assent under Article 254(2) and binds one State only; the survival of custom inside any workable code; the exemption of communities whose customary rights the Constitution protects; the administrative weight of a registration system; the creation of new offences; and the instability of a law amended repeatedly.

2. How does the Uniform Civil Code, Uttarakhand, 2024 answer the objection about religious freedom? Section 5 preserves the religious beliefs, practices, customary rites and ceremonies of every community, naming Saptapadi, Ashirvad, Nikah, Holy Union and Anand Karaj, and section 4 unifies only the legal conditions of marriage. The rites stay; the conditions and consequences are unified.

munotes.in476

Impediments to a Uniform Civil Code, and the Optional Code

3. Which class of persons does that Code exempt, and why does it matter? Section 2 exempts members of any Scheduled Tribe within the meaning of Article 366(25) read with Article 342, and persons and groups whose customary rights are protected under Part XXI of the Constitution. It matters because a State that set out to enact a uniform civil code exempted a class of its own citizens in its second section, so even the one such code enacted since 1950 is not uniform.

4. What is meant by an optional uniform civil code, and does one already exist? A code that binds only those who declare that they are prepared to be bound by it. Ambedkar suggested it in the Constituent Assembly on 23 November 1948, on the model of the Shariat Act 1937. One already exists: the Special Marriage Act 1954, under which any two persons may marry whatever their religions, on conditions common to all, and succession to a person married under it is governed by the Indian Succession Act 1925.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in477

The rest of this subject

These notes are cut from the University's printed syllabus. Open the syllabus itself, or the past papers, for the same subject.

Report or request
Done!